Remarks upon the most eminent of our antimonarchical authors and their writings viz. 1. the brief history of succession, 2. Plato redevivus, 3. Mr. Hunt's Postscript, 4. Mr. Johnson's Julian, 5. Mr. Sidney's Papers, 6. upon the consequences of them, conspiracies and rebellions / published long since, and what may serve for answer to Mr. Sidney's late publication of government &c.
      
       
         
           1699
        
      
       Approx. 1074 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 410 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A58510
         Wing R949
         ESTC R29292
         11066719
         ocm 11066719
         46218
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A58510)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 46218)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1430:1)
      
       
         
           
             Remarks upon the most eminent of our antimonarchical authors and their writings viz. 1. the brief history of succession, 2. Plato redevivus, 3. Mr. Hunt's Postscript, 4. Mr. Johnson's Julian, 5. Mr. Sidney's Papers, 6. upon the consequences of them, conspiracies and rebellions / published long since, and what may serve for answer to Mr. Sidney's late publication of government &c.
             Neville, Henry, 1620-1694. Plato redivivus.
             Johnson, Samuel, 1649-1703. Julian the apostate.
             Sidney, Algernon, 1622-1683. Discourses concerning government.
             Hunt, Thomas, 1627?-1688. Postscript for rectifying some mistakes in some of the inferiour clergy.
          
           [24], 8-765 p.
           
             Sold by the booksellers of London and Westminster,
             [London] :
             1699.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Monarchy -- England.
           Great Britain -- Kings and rulers.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-04 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-04 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-05 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           REMARKS
           Upon
           the
           most
           Eminent
           of
           our
           Antimonarchical
           Authors
           AND
           THEIR
           WRITINGS
           .
        
         
           VIZ.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           brief
           History
           of
           Succession
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Plato
           Redevivus
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Mr.
           Hunt's
           Postscript
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Mr.
           Johnson's
           Julian
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Mr.
           Sidney's
           Papers
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Vpon
           the
           Consequences
           of
           them
           ,
           Conspiracies
           and
           Rebellions
           .
        
         
           Publish'd
           long
           since
           ;
           and
           what
           may
           serve
           for
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           Sidney's
           late
           publication
           of
           Government
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Sold
           by
           the
           Booksellers
           of
           London
           and
           Westminster
           .
           1699.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             INtroductory
             Remarks
             .
             Page
             1
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Historical
             Remarks
             on
             the
             brief
             History
             of
             Succession
             .
             20
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Remarks
             upon
             their
             
               Plato
               Redevivus
            
             .
             145
          
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
               Remarks
               upon
               Mr.
            
             Hunt's
             Postscript
             .
             350
          
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
               Remarks
               upon
               Mr.
            
             Johnson's
             Julian
             .
             445
          
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
               Remarks
               upon
               Mr.
            
             Sidney's
             Papers
             .
             449
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             Remarks
             upon
             their
             Plots
             and
             Conspiracles
             .
             672
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Introductory
           Remarks
           .
        
         
           FEW
           Persons
           amongst
           the
           mighty
           numbers
           that
           have
           writ
           ,
           shall
           condemn
           
             more
             the
             Vanity
          
           of
           Writing
           ;
           tho'
           I
           hope
           as
           few
           have
           used
           it
           less
           in
           Vain
           :
           The
           first
           Design
           of
           my
           putting
           Pen
           to
           Paper
           ,
           was
           only
           to
           correct
           the
           Licentiousness
           of
           Paper
           and
           Pen
           ,
           and
           to
           supply
           with
           a
           timely
           animadversion
           ,
           the
           Expiration
           of
           a
           temporary
           Act
           ;
           't
           was
           Time
           sure
           ,
           't
           was
           high
           Time
           for
           every
           Loyal
           Heart
           to
           use
           his
           Ink
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           almost
           scribled
           us
           all
           into
           Blood
           ;
           and
           to
           weeld
           his
           Pen
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           when
           the
           Knife
           was
           at
           our
           Throats
           ,
           and
           their
           Swords
           drawn
           :
           I
           know
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           dint
           of
           Argument
           against
           the
           power
           of
           Steel
           :
           And
           the
           Impertinence
           of
           persuasion
           where
           the
           Law
           can
           Compel
           ;
           but
           since
           the
           Pen
           has
           the
           power
           of
           provoking
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           that
           experienced
           ,
           't
           is
           as
           warrantable
           an
           experiment
           to
           turn
           its
           Point
           ;
           and
           make
           the
           same
           Wand
           to
           lay
           the
           Devil
           that
           it
           raises
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           Laws
           were
           almost
           silenced
           
           only
           with
           their
           threatning
           Arms
           :
           'T
           was
           time
           to
           animate
           the
           dead
           Letter
           :
           To
           make
           it
           know
           its
           force
           and
           exert
           its
           power
           ;
           and
           to
           strengthen
           a
           Government
           :
           That
           seem'd
           but
           too
           weak
           for
           its
           self
           ,
           and
           unhappily
           distrusted
           its
           own
           security
           ;
           And
           that
           to
           this
           purpose
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Pen
           has
           not
           been
           ineffectual
           ,
           will
           appear
           from
           these
           subsequent
           Observations
           ;
           Which
           the
           comfortable
           success
           will
           better
           justify
           ,
           than
           their
           prosperous
           Rebellion
           could
           have
           been
           made
           again
           Just
           ;
           and
           which
           I
           'le
           assure
           you
           now
           't
           is
           some
           Comfort
           to
           observe
           :
           Especially
           to
           those
           that
           were
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           be
           concerned
           ,
           that
           dared
           to
           stem
           the
           torrent
           of
           Schism
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           when
           't
           was
           but
           a
           dangerous
           Duty
           ;
           and
           embarqu'd
           with
           the
           Government
           ,
           in
           a
           storm
           ;
           when
           the
           Waves
           rose
           and
           raged
           horribly
           ,
           and
           the
           
             gathering
             of
             the
             People
          
           ,
           was
           like
           the
           
             noise
             of
             many
             Waters
          
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           observable
           that
           upon
           the
           first
           dissolution
           of
           the
           
             Westminster
             Parliament
          
           ,
           that
           which
           might
           be
           as
           well
           called
           the
           healing
           one
           ;
           whose
           sober
           debates
           had
           superseded
           the
           sullen
           unadvisedness
           of
           the
           subsequent
           :
           closed
           the
           wounds
           of
           an
           Intestine
           War
           ,
           cemented
           the
           Government
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ;
           Compact
           ,
           and
           firm
           ;
           for
           about
           twenty
           years
           ;
           beyond
           what
           the
           force
           of
           Rebellion
           
           could
           devide
           ;
           or
           Plot
           and
           Treachery
           undermine
           ;
           That
           Parliament
           which
           they
           Libelled
           ,
           Publisht
           for
           Pensionary
           ;
           only
           because
           it
           would
           not
           take
           pay
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           where
           perhaps
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           been
           truly
           paid
           .
           That
           Parliament
           which
           with
           regret
           they
           call
           the
           long
           :
           And
           all
           honest
           Hearts
           resent
           as
           too
           short
           ;
           whose
           unhappy
           dissolution
           rivall'd
           almost
           the
           fatality
           of
           the
           late
           perpetual
           sitting
           ;
           whose
           Prudent
           Progress
           gave
           some
           probability
           of
           sounding
           a
           Plot
           :
           which
           others
           inconsiderate
           rashness
           hath
           left
           without
           a
           bottom
           ;
           if
           not
           beyond
           belief
           or
           Foundation
           ,
           by
           
             proceedings
             unwarantable
          
           and
           bold
           .
           'T
           is
           observable
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           Serpent
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           that
           like
           the
           Primitive
           one
           was
           curst
           in
           the
           Restoration
           ,
           forc't
           to
           creep
           on
           its
           Belly
           ,
           and
           crawle
           upon
           the
           Dust
           ,
           began
           first
           to
           raise
           its
           Venom'd
           head
           ;
           and
           with
           audacious
           Libels
           ,
           spit
           its
           Poyson
           in
           the
           very
           face
           of
           Majesty
           :
           We
           know
           we
           had
           Plots
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           Oats
           his
           too
           ;
           not
           as
           a
           Discoverer
           ,
           but
           as
           prime
           Rebel
           ,
           and
           Conspirator
           ;
           not
           as
           an
           informer
           of
           Popish
           ones
           but
           a
           Ring-leader
           of
           a
           Republican
           :
           we
           know
           we
           had
           then
           too
           our
           Tongues
           that
           were
           hanged
           for
           Treason
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           those
           that
           could
           since
           get
           Traytors
           Hang'd
           :
           yet
           still
           midst
           all
           those
           unsuccessful
           
           attempts
           to
           Rebel
           ,
           Sedition
           never
           grew
           fo
           much
           and
           succeeded
           ,
           that
           blessed
           Interval
           of
           near
           twenty
           years
           quiet
           ,
           tho
           oft
           endeavoured
           to
           be
           interrupted
           ,
           never
           afforded
           so
           much
           Treason
           from
           the
           Press
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           last
           five
           years
           has
           been
           Publisht
           in
           their
           Prints
           ;
           Libels
           lookt
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           Licensed
           for
           a
           Lustrum
           ;
           and
           as
           if
           the
           temporary
           Printing
           Act
           had
           expired
           seasonably
           ,
           't
           was
           never
           resolved
           amongst
           all
           their
           Orders
           to
           be
           revived
           ;
           't
           was
           opposed
           even
           when
           moved
           ,
           unanimously
           ,
           that
           Treason
           too
           might
           be
           Publisht
           with
           a
           
             Nemine
             contradicente
          
           ;
           't
           was
           presumed
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           the
           better
           Pen-men
           were
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           I
           grant
           them
           the
           more
           pestilent
           ;
           that
           could
           spread
           their
           Contagion
           as
           fast
           as
           the
           Plague
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Monarchy
           as
           mortal
           ;
           for
           almost
           five
           years
           the
           Distemper
           was
           Epidemick
           ;
           and
           the
           State
           Empericks
           had
           poysoned
           the
           body
           Politick
           almost
           beyond
           the
           Antidote
           of
           true
           Medicine
           and
           Art
           ,
           it
           Sympathis'd
           with
           Pestilence
           in
           the
           Natural
           ,
           almost
           incurable
           ;
           reigned
           most
           populously
           in
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           ;
           and
           turned
           every
           Corporation
           into
           a
           politick
           Pest-House
           :
           Appeals
           ,
           
             vox
             Patriae
          
           ,
           Liberties
           of
           England
           ;
           Fundamental
           Rights
           ,
           were
           exposed
           in
           Capital
           Letters
           upon
           every
           Stall
           ;
           and
           that
           dedicated
           to
           Representatives
           ;
           
           and
           some
           Penn'd
           by
           them
           too
           ;
           for
           the
           Information
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           or
           in
           a
           less
           prepostorous
           Phrase
           for
           their
           Confusion
           ;
           Sedition
           seemed
           to
           be
           countenanced
           with
           suffrages
           ,
           and
           seconded
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           ,
           with
           the
           supream
           power
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           They
           expected
           Treason
           should
           have
           been
           enacted
           for
           Law
           ;
           and
           Laws
           repealed
           that
           had
           declared
           
             High
             Treason
          
           .
           'T
           is
           almost
           preposterous
           and
           incredible
           ,
           tho'
           unhappily
           too
           true
           ,
           that
           more
           Sedition
           was
           fomented
           from
           the
           discovery
           of
           this
           
             Popish
             Plot
          
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Jesuits
           in
           Hell
           could
           have
           raised
           ,
           while
           yet
           undiscovered
           ,
           we
           forged
           out
           one
           anothers
           ruin
           from
           the
           very
           deliverance
           ;
           and
           to
           fall
           with
           harder
           fate
           the
           less
           to
           be
           lamented
           ;
           by
           our
           selvs
           ,
           and
           just
           escapt
           the
           storm
           we
           strove
           to
           perish
           more
           miserably
           in
           the
           Port.
           Such
           was
           the
           state
           of
           affairs
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           our
           Loyal
           Hearts
           first
           ventured
           to
           stem
           the
           Tide
           ,
           the
           fierce
           influx
           of
           an
           Impetuous
           Rebellion
           ;
           that
           like
           a
           true
           torrent
           came
           rolling
           on
           with
           noise
           and
           clamor
           ;
           and
           threatned
           ruin
           from
           afar
           :
           The
           first
           that
           opposed
           the
           Great
           Goliahs
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           that
           defyed
           too
           even
           the
           Armies
           of
           the
           living
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           Anointed
           ;
           was
           he
           who
           from
           his
           Youth
           had
           serv'd
           the
           Crown
           ,
           with
           his
           Pen
           as
           well
           as
           
           his
           Sword
           ;
           and
           before
           him
           too
           did
           their
           Dagon
           fall
           ;
           one
           whom
           they
           had
           designed
           formerly
           for
           a
           Victim
           ,
           when
           they
           sacrificed
           ,
           their
           Prince
           ;
           whom
           Providence
           reserved
           for
           their
           Scourge
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           since
           some
           of
           them
           have
           publickly
           curst
           its
           dispensation
           ,
           Libelled
           him
           in
           their
           Emblematical
           Representations
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           ,
           I
           consess
           ,
           they
           neither
           spared
           their
           King
           )
           breaking
           his
           Halter
           like
           a
           Dog
           ,
           and
           running
           for
           his
           Life
           and
           Neck
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           the
           very
           same
           hands
           of
           Villains
           that
           had
           forfeited
           their
           own
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           were
           afterward
           faster
           noosed
           .
        
         
           How
           Zealous
           were
           our
           Popular
           Patriots
           against
           the
           least
           animadversion
           that
           was
           made
           on
           the
           most
           audacious
           Libel
           ,
           and
           even
           Judges
           themselvs
           arraigned
           ,
           for
           dering
           to
           execute
           those
           Laws
           ,
           the
           meanest
           villain
           ,
           could
           daily
           dare
           to
           violate
           :
           How
           curious
           to
           enquire
           for
           the
           least
           accusation
           against
           the
           worthy
           Person
           above
           described
           ,
           and
           only
           because
           he
           dared
           to
           do
           his
           duty
           ;
           when
           〈◊〉
           dangerous
           to
           do
           so
           :
           It
           was
           a
           pretty
           sort
           of
           expedient
           ,
           tho
           the
           most
           absurd
           Politicks
           ,
           for
           the
           countenancing
           of
           the
           Popish-Plot
           ,
           to
           bring
           every
           one
           concerned
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           swallow
           the
           whole
           Mass
           of
           it
           raw
           ,
           crude
           and
           undigested
           ;
           and
           that
           before
           
           they
           had
           cook'd
           it
           up
           with
           Nartative
           too
           ;
           while
           their
           Protestant
           rashness
           at
           the
           same
           time
           precipitated
           them
           but
           into
           a
           Romish
           Doctrin
           ,
           of
           Resignation
           to
           their
           Senate
           instead
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           believing
           their
           house
           of
           Commons
           with
           a
           Faith
           implicite
           ;
           yet
           this
           was
           all
           done
           too
           ,
           and
           this
           Gentleman
           whose
           Writings
           only
           declared
           him
           a
           little
           〈◊〉
           in
           matters
           of
           belief
           ;
           (
           when
           even
           by
           the
           most
           〈◊〉
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           it
           has
           been
           allowed
           to
           doubt
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Great
           
             Des
             Cartes
          
           the
           wisest
           Philosopher
           as
           a
           step
           to
           the
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           )
           Him
           't
           was
           expedient
           to
           Metamorphose
           ,
           with
           the
           power
           of
           an
           Oath
           ;
           which
           was
           then
           Omnipotent
           ,
           from
           an
           avowd
           Protestant
           ,
           into
           a
           profest
           Papist
           :
           I
           use
           that
           poetical
           Expression
           ,
           because
           they
           might
           as
           well
           have
           sworn
           him
           through
           all
           the
           transformations
           of
           Ovid
           ,
           into
           
             Bull
             ,
             Bear
             ;
             or
             Dragon
             ,
          
           born
           a
           prosest
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           conformed
           through
           all
           his
           Life
           ,
           to
           all
           its
           Ceremonies
           ;
           a
           Champion
           for
           her
           with
           his
           Pen
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           a
           publisht
           Enemy
           to
           Rome
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           own
           Works
           ;
           having
           about
           him
           Eyes
           ,
           Nose
           ,
           Ears
           :
           And
           from
           Head
           to
           Foot
           all
           the
           true
           shapes
           of
           a
           Protestant
           Humane
           Creature
           ;
           but
           the
           Spell
           of
           Affidavit
           beyond
           that
           of
           Circe
           ,
           turned
           Him
           all
           into
           the
           Beast
           of
           
           Babylon
           ;
           all
           his
           Hair
           vanisht
           into
           a
           shaven
           Crown
           ;
           The
           Whore
           came
           riding
           on
           his
           very
           back
           ,
           and
           the
           fleecy
           Cowl
           of
           Priests
           came
           tumbling
           o're
           his
           Shoulders
           ;
           and
           the
           Common-Prayer
           he
           held
           in
           his
           Hand
           ,
           ran
           all
           into
           red
           Letters
           ,
           and
           the
           Mass-book
           :
           His
           being
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           a
           Priest
           ,
           was
           as
           much
           credited
           as
           the
           Plot
           it self
           ;
           and
           might
           have
           had
           the
           Resolution
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           to
           the
           point
           of
           his
           Religion
           as
           well
           as
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Conspiracy
           ;
           not
           a
           Member
           but
           was
           well
           satisfyed
           of
           his
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           could
           Menace
           him
           in
           Publick
           with
           a
           Topham
           or
           a
           Tyburn
           .
           And
           he
           the
           first
           Instance
           ,
           that
           under
           a
           Government
           yet
           establisht
           ,
           a
           Religion
           then
           Laboured
           for
           with
           Zeal
           ,
           who
           for
           Writing
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           both
           ,
           was
           fore't
           to
           fly
           for
           his
           security
           and
           Preservation
           ,
           tho
           as
           publickly
           cleared
           from
           the
           perjur'd
           Accusation
           ,
           before
           his
           King
           ,
           before
           his
           Council
           ,
           as
           good
           Judges
           at
           least
           as
           the
           Credulous
           Commons
           ;
           these
           careful
           Patriots
           being
           often
           abused
           by
           their
           Country-men
           ,
           for
           whom
           they
           were
           so
           Zealous
           ;
           Oaths
           ,
           Assidavits
           ,
           and
           that
           Cloud
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           had
           almost
           obscured
           the
           light
           of
           Reason
           and
           Vnderstanding
           .
        
         
           Another
           Worthy
           Person
           ,
           tho'
           unknown
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           blest
           our
           Land
           with
           
           the
           Benefit
           of
           his
           Pen
           ,
           while
           with
           the
           bounteous
           river
           he
           hid
           his
           head
           ;
           whose
           Ingenious
           Dialogues
           only
           Corrected
           their
           sawey
           Libels
           ;
           with
           a
           smile
           and
           with
           a
           pleasant
           reproof
           of
           their
           Falshoods
           made
           them
           feel
           the
           smartness
           of
           his
           Truth
           :
           Him
           they
           Libelled
           too
           for
           Popish
           ,
           Mercenary
           ,
           Pensioner
           to
           the
           Party
           :
           So
           Zealous
           were
           they
           for
           the
           subverting
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           damn
           all
           that
           did
           but
           dare
           to
           assert
           it
           ;
           Break
           the
           very
           Laws
           of
           society
           in
           their
           Censures
           ;
           and
           what
           they
           could
           not
           prove
           with
           their
           Affidavits
           condemn
           upon
           Presumption
           .
        
         
           With
           what
           sawcy
           ;
           Petulant
           Animadversions
           did
           they
           treat
           the
           Dean
           of
           Paul's
           Sermon
           of
           Separation
           ;
           A
           piece
           penn'd
           with
           that
           Judgment
           and
           Moderation
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           only
           envyed
           for
           being
           so
           ;
           commended
           and
           applauded
           by
           the
           Pen
           ,
           even
           of
           one
           of
           their
           most
           virulent
           Scriblers
           ,
           that
           had
           engaged
           Himself
           for
           the
           vilifying
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           Christned
           ;
           and
           fighting
           against
           the
           Banner
           of
           his
           Christ
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           had
           vowed
           himself
           a
           Souldier
           ;
           *
           And
           
           with
           the
           subtile
           Insinuation
           of
           righting
           of
           her
           Prelates
           ,
           wrong'd
           and
           abused
           her
           whole
           Hierachy
           ;
           yet
           such
           an
           one
           could
           allow
           that
           peaceable
           and
           pious
           piece
           ,
           to
           be
           without
           exception
           ;
           
           but
           what
           Reason
           could
           not
           resist
           ,
           must
           be
           baffled
           by
           a
           Baffoon
           ,
           and
           a
           Pen
           employed
           to
           Burlesque
           the
           very
           Bible
           ,
           rather
           than
           want
           an
           answer
           to
           the
           Text
           ;
           and
           
           the
           sacred
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           prophaned
           with
           the
           tropes
           of
           Trinkets
           ,
           and
           the
           Metaphor
           of
           an
           Hobby-horse
           ;
           tho
           upon
           other
           Occasions
           she
           can
           be
           transformed
           into
           the
           more
           terrible
           beast
           of
           the
           Revelations
           :
           The
           Author
           was
           Anonymous
           ,
           and
           so
           escap't
           the
           thanks
           of
           the
           House
           ;
           but
           what
           ever
           were
           the
           scurrilous
           Animadversions
           on
           the
           foresaid
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           Ingenious
           ,
           Loyal
           ,
           and
           elaborate
           pieces
           ;
           't
           is
           observable
           they
           had
           so
           much
           Influence
           on
           some
           of
           our
           blindest
           Zealots
           as
           to
           open
           their
           eyes
           ,
           brought
           some
           of
           their
           Villanies
           to
           light
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           so
           long
           transacted
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           drove
           the
           Faction
           to
           stand
           a
           little
           at
           bay
           ,
           that
           had
           ran
           the
           Nation
           almost
           out
           of
           her
           Wits
           ;
           coold
           their
           brutal
           Zeal
           down
           into
           Humane
           Sense
           ,
           acquainted
           them
           with
           what
           was
           truly
           Religious
           ,
           and
           heartily
           Loyal
           ,
           instead
           of
           a
           devout
           Phrensy
           and
           a
           mistaken
           Loyalty
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           I
           can
           arrogate
           to
           my self
           ,
           is
           but
           what
           I
           shall
           always
           be
           proud
           of
           ,
           of
           having
           done
           my
           Duty
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           my
           Soveraing
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           in
           a
           seasonable
           Animadversion
           
           on
           as
           damnable
           a
           piece
           of
           Treason
           ,
           as
           ever
           was
           brooded
           by
           the
           most
           perjur'd
           heads
           that
           ever
           ;
           hatcht
           a
           Rebellion
           :
           That
           specious
           pretext
           of
           an
           Association
           ,
           That
           Covenant
           to
           Rebel
           against
           the
           Life
           and
           Honor
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           with
           Scripture
           warranty
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           
             fear
             of
             God
          
           ;
           tho'
           the
           very
           Text
           tells
           them
           ,
           
             touch
             not
             mine
             Anointed
          
           ;
           And
           next
           to
           fearing
           their
           God
           ,
           follows
           honouring
           their
           King.
           I
           cannot
           say
           I
           was
           Instrumental
           in
           the
           following
           Abhorrences
           ;
           but
           hope
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           blest
           my
           poor
           endeavours
           so
           far
           as
           to
           encourage
           but
           an
           Abomination
           of
           the
           draught
           of
           Hell
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           too
           ,
           I
           there
           represented
           as
           black
           as
           the
           Devil
           that
           contriv'd
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           it
           its
           true
           Colour
           ,
           almost
           in
           its
           own
           blackness
           ;
           my
           foreboding
           thought
           shewed
           me
           in
           it
           like
           a
           Glass
           ,
           all
           the
           Villanies
           and
           Treasons
           that
           have
           since
           succeeded
           ,
           tho'
           not
           prospered
           ;
           The
           very
           Scheam
           and
           Embryo
           of
           this
           teeming
           Plot
           ;
           The
           very
           Metaphor
           of
           the
           Trojan
           horse
           that
           carryed
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           in
           its
           Belly
           ,
           brought
           within
           the
           Walls
           of
           our
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           as
           they
           themselvs
           assure
           us
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           as
           unhappily
           
           as
           that
           within
           those
           of
           Troy
           by
           almost
           pulling
           them
           down
           ,
           and
           exposing
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           flame
           ;
           and
           that
           too
           by
           the
           
           treachery
           of
           as
           false
           a
           Sinon
           of
           our
           Age
           ;
           as
           great
           a
           Renegado
           to
           Prince
           and
           People
           ;
           and
           whom
           they
           too
           had
           saved
           from
           being
           Justly
           sacrificed
           ,
           only
           for
           their
           ruin
           ,
           and
           destruction
           ;
           And
           that
           I
           have
           done
           in
           spight
           of
           those
           Censures
           ,
           I
           have
           laboured
           under
           of
           having
           been
           Mercenary
           and
           set
           a
           Work
           
           of
           having
           been
           more
           Zealous
           than
           Wise
           :
           As
           an
           Anonimous
           Scribbler
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           represent
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           I
           thank
           my
           Stars
           that
           have
           envolved
           me
           with
           the
           fate
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           when
           ever
           that
           can't
           stand
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           fall
           ;
           but
           the
           puny
           pedantick
           Soul
           shall
           know
           ,
           I
           can
           give
           him
           a
           prefatory
           Animadversion
           for
           his
           
             Postscript
             Reflexion
          
           .
           As
           to
           my
           being
           Mercenary
           ,
           whoever
           condemn
           me
           for
           that
           ,
           are
           as
           Ignorant
           in
           their
           Censures
           ,
           as
           unreasonable
           ;
           for
           I
           did
           for
           the
           Prevention
           even
           of
           that
           very
           Callumny
           decline
           the
           taking
           of
           a
           single
           Penny
           ;
           the
           least
           sort
           of
           gratuity
           ,
           for
           any
           Copy
           ,
           or
           single
           Letter
           ;
           that
           in
           the
           plain
           ,
           Litteral
           Sense
           ,
           I
           might
           be
           said
           to
           serve
           the
           Government
           for
           nought
           ;
           I
           thank
           my
           God
           that
           has
           allowed
           me
           that
           Competency
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           write
           with
           pure
           Affection
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           Bread
           ,
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           my
           Soul
           ;
           not
           of
           my
           Belly
           :
           Tho'
           it
           has
           appeared
           on
           Evidence
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           Patron
           of
           their
           Cause
           
           kept
           open
           entertainment
           for
           the
           pampering
           Sedition
           ;
           and
           feeding
           the
           flames
           of
           Rebellion
           with
           the
           very
           sops
           of
           his
           Table
           ;
           discommending
           
           there
           the
           most
           virulent
           Satyrs
           ,
           only
           because
           not
           bold
           enough
           in
           expressive
           Treason
           ;
           but
           too
           
             little
             favouring
             Rebellion
          
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Presumption
           of
           my
           being
           set
           a
           work
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           have
           accused
           me
           too
           in
           their
           Prints
           ,
           that
           's
           more
           false
           than
           it
           is
           truly
           malicious
           ;
           the
           villains
           thought
           none
           bold
           enough
           of
           himself
           to
           defend
           the
           Government
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           with
           so
           much
           Impudence
           invade
           it
           ,
           I
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           instigated
           by
           Persuasion
           ,
           that
           even
           my
           own
           acquaintance
           ,
           my
           most
           familiar
           Friends
           ,
           were
           unconsulted
           ;
           and
           my
           Person
           at
           this
           very
           time
           unknown
           to
           any
           single
           Person
           of
           that
           Court
           Party
           they
           would
           have
           me
           to
           serve
           ,
           I
           urgd
           this
           to
           let
           them
           know
           the
           falseness
           of
           their
           sordid
           Suggestions
           ,
           and
           the
           real
           truths
           of
           their
           most
           malicious
           falsehoods
           ,
           and
           moreover
           and
           above
           ,
           all
           ,
           the
           goodness
           and
           equity
           of
           that
           Cause
           ,
           I
           shall
           ever
           defend
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           willingly
           with
           all
           my
           dearest
           blood
           ,
           than
           one
           drop
           of
           Ink
           ;
           that
           Persons
           resusing
           profit
           or
           ,
           emolument
           ,
           without
           application
           for
           interest
           or
           preferment
           ,
           discourag'd
           ,
           disgusted
           ,
           and
           hardly
           dealt
           with
           ,
           even
           by
           some
           of
           those
           seats
           of
           Literature
           ,
           where
           they
           say
           
           the
           Doctrine
           is
           nothing
           but
           absolute
           Dominion
           ;
           and
           the
           best
           of
           teaching
           Tyrany
           ,
           tho
           indeed
           ,
           nothing
           but
           the
           solid
           Seminaries
           of
           true
           learning
           and
           Loyalty
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           satisfy
           such
           ;
           themselvs
           ,
           and
           their
           Treasons
           ,
           
             set
             me
             a
             work
          
           ,
           both
           black
           anough
           to
           have
           exasperated
           the
           dullest
           Soul
           ;
           And
           even
           a
           Dumb
           Son
           would
           break
           into
           Speech
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Father
           of
           his
           Countrey
           ready
           to
           be
           slain
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           one
           whose
           age
           will
           scarce
           permit
           him
           to
           be
           prejudiced
           with
           much
           reading
           ,
           or
           Authority
           ,
           having
           had
           but
           little
           time
           to
           Consult
           much
           ;
           so
           that
           whatever
           my
           sentiments
           are
           ,
           they
           must
           proceed
           from
           the
           agreeableness
           of
           so
           good
           a
           Government
           ,
           to
           pure
           ,
           natural
           ;
           and
           unprejudiced
           ;
           Reason
           ;
           to
           the
           Principles
           and
           Instinct
           of
           uncorrupted
           Nature
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           well
           Being
           of
           an
           Humane
           and
           Civil
           Society
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           or
           rather
           that
           spattering
           Scavenger
           ,
           who
           for
           Expressions
           of
           an
           unfeighned
           and
           hearty
           Loyalty
           ,
           only
           for
           a
           specimen
           of
           his
           profession
           ,
           would
           return
           to
           his
           throwing
           of
           Dirt
           ;
           and
           stampt
           my
           Character
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           then
           themselvs
           and
           their
           Treasons
           in
           Print
           ,
           I
           shall
           scarce
           retort
           his
           calumnies
           for
           fear
           of
           wearing
           the
           badg
           of
           his
           Office
           in
           a
           filthy
           stile
           and
           foul
           
           Fingers
           ;
           't
           is
           enough
           to
           repeat
           them
           ;
           and
           his
           own
           stroaks
           will
           return
           best
           in
           the
           rebound
           .
        
         
           I
           were
           more
           Zealous
           than
           Wise
           to
           turmoyl
           in
           a
           thing
           never
           owned
           by
           any
           Person
           ,
           and
           calls
           it
           a
           hard
           shift
           to
           beg
           a
           Question
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           my
           Zeal
           I
           will
           even
           acknowledg
           to
           Him
           ,
           for
           my
           Wisdom
           shall
           submit
           to
           better
           Judges
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Sot
           had
           not
           been
           so
           silly
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           beyond
           the
           sence
           of
           Impudence
           ;
           his
           Countenance
           of
           hardened
           Brass
           ,
           could
           never
           have
           called
           that
           begg'd
           which
           was
           sworn
           upon
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           openly
           produc'd
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           by
           Beggars
           ,
           rak't
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Dunghils
           ,
           their
           dirty
           Bogs
           of
           
             Irish
             Affidavit
          
           ,
           fitter
           to
           be
           carried
           out
           with
           our
           night
           Weddings
           ,
           than
           woed
           as
           they
           were
           to
           come
           over
           for
           the
           drudgery
           ,
           for
           sending
           a
           poor
           Priest
           ,
           and
           a
           Plunket
           to
           our
           Tyburn
           ;
           But
           when
           at
           last
           they
           were
           like
           to
           stick
           in
           their
           own
           Mudd
           ,
           then
           their
           own
           Mercenaries
           ,
           with
           an
           Ingenious
           Malice
           were
           fob'd
           off
           for
           our
           Hirelings
           ,
           tho
           they
           knew
           they
           were
           shipt
           over
           by
           their
           Patron
           ,
           the
           Noble
           Peer
           ,
           wretches
           that
           were
           tied
           up
           afterward
           to
           their
           own
           Gallows
           in
           Ireland
           ;
           I
           am
           not
           tender
           of
           the
           poor
           Priests
           Person
           ,
           tho
           his
           case
           was
           hard
           ;
           the
           Kindness
           I
           have
           for
           my
           
             Protestant
             
             Religion
          
           may
           make
           me
           less
           compassionate
           for
           Men
           of
           different
           persuasions
           ;
           but
           the
           profession
           of
           any
           Law
           ,
           will
           make
           a
           man
           concerned
           for
           Common
           equity
           ,
           that
           a
           criminal
           cleared
           by
           his
           own
           Natives
           ,
           the
           best
           Judges
           of
           Circumstantial
           Truths
           ,
           and
           Humane
           Probability
           ,
           should
           be
           found
           guilty
           by
           Forreigners
           ,
           exposed
           to
           the
           delusions
           of
           a
           
             Probable
             Lye
          
           :
           But
           if
           the
           wretch
           has
           the
           Considence
           ,
           to
           survive
           his
           Conviction
           ;
           can
           he
           call
           it
           now
           Begg'd
           ,
           when
           the
           Gentleman
           at
           whose
           door
           't
           was
           laid
           ,
           there
           powerful
           Patriot
           ,
           their
           deifyed
           darling
           ,
           has
           appeared
           since
           the
           very
           Devil
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           double
           dyed
           in
           Treasons
           ,
           designed
           Murders
           of
           the
           Royal
           Line
           ,
           and
           intended
           Massacre
           of
           the
           best
           of
           People
           ;
           and
           that
           beyond
           the
           Contradiction
           of
           Impudence
           it self
           ;
           Having
           transcribed
           all
           that
           Rebellious
           Scheam
           into
           the
           graphical
           Plan
           of
           his
           Conspiracy
           ;
           raised
           upon
           its
           Foundations
           ,
           an
           Insurrection
           as
           sure
           as
           Plot
           and
           Treachery
           could
           contrive
           ;
           the
           train
           laid
           ,
           the
           match
           ready
           ,
           and
           only
           because
           his
           Fauxes
           were
           not
           so
           forward
           to
           give
           Fire
           ,
           burns
           with
           indignation
           at
           the
           dulness
           of
           his
           own
           miscreants
           ,
           that
           unlike
           the
           true
           Machival
           Assassin
           ,
           did
           not
           dare
           to
           dispatch
           quickly
           ,
           but
           tamely
           sufferd
           villanies
           to
           miscarry
           for
           want
           of
           Courage
           ,
           
           and
           his
           being
           failed
           ,
           Conscious
           of
           his
           undiscovered
           guilt
           ,
           and
           bigg
           with
           acted
           Treason
           ,
           seeks
           for
           safety
           where
           't
           was
           only
           left
           ,
           in
           flight
           ,
           flies
           to
           a
           forreign
           ,
           what
           he
           designed
           to
           set
           up
           at
           home
           ,
           A
           
             Rebellious
             Republick
          
           ;
           seals
           his
           hatred
           to
           the
           Government
           there
           with
           his
           latest
           breath
           ,
           and
           his
           last
           Will
           ;
           and
           leaves
           for
           a
           Legacy
           the
           success
           of
           his
           Conspiracy
           ;
           that
           's
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Slavery
           ,
           to
           his
           kind
           Countrymen
           for
           creating
           him
           a
           Patriot
           .
        
         
           Vid.
           Truly
           the
           Gentleman
           is
           very
           
           sharp
           ,
           and
           his
           sharpness
           had
           been
           Commendable
           ,
           had
           any
           been
           found
           guilty
           ,
           of
           framing
           or
           abetting
           the
           Paper
           .
        
         
           I
           thank
           him
           kindly
           for
           his
           Bit
           and
           Knock
           ,
           which
           had
           their
           Villanies
           succeeded
           the
           one
           would
           scarce
           have
           been
           a
           Morsel
           of
           Bread
           ,
           the
           other
           a
           good
           thump
           with
           a
           Stone
           ,
           or
           their
           
             sanctifyed
             Flayle
          
           ;
           but
           there
           was
           none
           found
           guilty
           of
           framing
           it
           ;
           nor
           indeed
           like
           to
           be
           ,
           when
           the
           Jury
           themselves
           were
           associated
           against
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           transcribed
           the
           very
           Crime
           of
           their
           Criminal
           into
           practice
           ;
           That
           Jury
           who
           by
           an
           early
           Anticipation
           of
           his
           Guilt
           ,
           might
           perhaps
           have
           saved
           the
           blood
           of
           some
           ,
           their
           own
           Darlings
           ,
           before
           it
           had
           been
           so
           deeply
           tainted
           with
           the
           Venom
           of
           that
           old
           Serpent
           ;
           whom
           now
           his
           
           fallen
           Angels
           Curst
           too
           for
           Concomitancy
           :
           and
           in
           their
           dying
           words
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           their
           Ruin
           ,
           That
           Jury
           that
           might
           have
           prevented
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Kings
           Life
           ,
           only
           by
           exposing
           that
           of
           a
           Traytors
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           Royal
           Blood
           they
           must
           have
           been
           guilty
           by
           Consequence
           ,
           had
           the
           villany
           not
           been
           blasted
           by
           Providence
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           only
           Innocent
           by
           a
           miracle
           ,
           and
           without
           Repentance
           still
           guilty
           .
           And
           I
           have
           that
           Charity
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           subsequent
           discoveries
           ,
           have
           given
           some
           of
           them
           a
           sight
           and
           sence
           too
           ,
           of
           their
           error
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           only
           blinded
           with
           an
           Ignoramus
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           Dark
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           satisfyed
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           has
           brought
           now
           the
           Contrivance
           of
           Hell
           to
           Light
           :
           And
           yet
           for
           a
           little
           Animadversion
           on
           these
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           some
           I
           hope
           are
           ready
           to
           condemn
           themselves
           ,
           the
           Reflecter
           represents
           me
           as
           
             furious
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             uncharitable
          
           ;
           but
           with
           what
           face
           can
           he
           urge
           that
           none
           abetted
           the
           Paper
           ,
           unless
           with
           such
           an
           one
           as
           his
           own
           Conscience
           must
           fly
           in
           ,
           who
           himself
           abetts
           it
           as
           far
           (
           as
           the
           popular
           Pedant
           is
           pleased
           to
           call
           it
           )
           
             the
             Peccant
             part
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           cunning
           Knave
           would
           adhere
           to
           Treason
           ,
           as
           far
           he
           could
           without
           Hanging
           ;
           But
           was
           not
           the
           
             Paper
             abetted
          
           at
           the
           very
           Bar
           ,
           and
           
           that
           by
           Bernadiston
           ;
           that
           shamm'd
           off
           that
           Treason
           on
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           have
           done
           since
           the
           Plot
           it self
           on
           the
           Abhorrers
           :
           And
           for
           which
           we
           have
           Reason
           to
           thank
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           It
           could
           not
           have
           been
           believed
           that
           such
           a
           thing
           could
           have
           been
           offerea
           in
           such
           an
           Houorable
           Assembly
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           kindly
           insinuated
           by
           their
           Civil
           Interrogatories
           ;
           but
           then
           the
           Gentleman
           would
           have
           us
           believe
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           his
           Innocent
           Jury
           .
           They
           never
           heard
           of
           or
           saw
           the
           thing
           ,
           till
           Printed
           by
           the
           Loyal
           Stationers
           with
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           
             Jigg
             by
             Joul
          
           ,
           (
           as
           his
           clumsy
           Phrases
           have
           it
           )
           but
           did
           ever
           a
           more
           malicious
           
           Ass
           forge
           such
           falsehood
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           against
           Evidence
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Lamp
           of
           Heaven
           it self
           :
           When
           the
           same
           to
           a
           syllable
           was
           all
           read
           to
           them
           in
           open
           Court
           ,
           the
           same
           that
           himself
           insists
           to
           be
           Printed
           in
           Collums
           with
           the
           Covenant
           ?
        
         
           I
           have
           but
           one
           thing
           more
           to
           observe
           upon
           him
           ;
           (
           if
           any
           thing
           he
           has
           said
           can
           be
           worth
           Observation
           )
           not
           so
           much
           in
           my
           own
           defence
           ,
           as
           of
           that
           which
           I
           shall
           ever
           be
           ready
           to
           defend
           with
           my
           last
           Breath
           ,
           and
           my
           latest
           Blood
           ;
           The
           Church
           whose
           Ministerial
           ,
           and
           sacred
           Officers
           ,
           I
           am
           sorry
           should
           suffer
           
           
             through
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             such
             a
             Sot
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             one
             so
             little
             related
             to
             their
             Function
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             their
             Friend
             ,
             whom
             the
             Wretch
             Libels
             thus
             :
          
           Why
           he
           should
           Hyperbolize
           in
           such
           an
           hot
           headed
           Stile
           ,
           &c.
           no
           Reason
           can
           be
           given
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           some
           young
           Crape-Gown
           Levite
           ,
           that
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           be
           dabling
           in
           Gall
           ,
           and
           Ink
           ;
           of
           those
           there
           are
           two
           ,
           for
           among
           that
           sort
           of
           People
           there
           are
           many
           for
           want
           of
           Education
           ,
           very
           malapart
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           for
           want
           of
           what
           in
           them
           should
           be
           most
           Conspicuous
           ,
           good
           Example
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           a
           Cruel
           and
           Bonner-like
           Disposition
           ,
           most
           Remarkably
           ,
           uncharitable
           :
           And
           then
           in
           the
           next
           Paragraph
           ,
           calls
           it
           Pulpit-Rhetorick
           ,
           and
           Crape-Gown
           Extasie
           .
        
         
           The
           Warmness
           of
           the
           Stile
           ,
           which
           he
           the
           more
           furious
           Fool
           is
           pleased
           to
           call
           hot
           ,
           certainly
           was
           warrantable
           .
           When
           their
           Zeal
           was
           burning
           ,
           the
           Fire
           kindled
           ;
           and
           they
           had
           already
           put
           the
           Nation
           in
           a
           Flame
           :
           When
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           turn
           our
           flourishing
           Sion
           again
           into
           a
           perfect
           Babylon
           ,
           a
           Land
           of
           Confusion
           and
           Captivity
           ;
           When
           in
           the
           very
           Literal
           Words
           they
           cryed
           
             down
             with
             her
             even
             to
             the
             Ground
          
           ;
           Would
           they
           have
           us
           verify
           the
           Desolation
           
           of
           it
           too
           ,
           by
           hanging
           our
           Harps
           upon
           the
           Willows
           ,
           having
           only
           recourse
           to
           sadness
           for
           our
           assistance
           ,
           and
           only
           quench
           their
           aspiring
           Flames
           in
           our
           humble
           Tears
           ?
           They
           can't
           have
           recourse
           to
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           pray'r
           ;
           to
           avert
           those
           Foolish
           Fears
           of
           an
           easie
           Government
           ;
           but
           Burlesque
           the
           very
           Bible
           ,
           traduce
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           all
           Primitive
           Christianity
           ,
           for
           to
           warrant
           an
           immoderate
           Rebellion
           ;
           and
           can
           such
           unreasonable
           Souls
           tax
           us
           for
           want
           of
           Moderation
           in
           the
           Defence
           of
           an
           Establisht
           Government
           ,
           that
           most
           immoderately
           blaspheme
           God
           and
           their
           King
           for
           the
           undermining
           it
           ?
        
         
           The
           fixing
           of
           his
           pitiful
           and
           pedantick
           Terms
           on
           the
           Venerable
           Gown
           explains
           sufficiently
           the
           Veneration
           he
           has
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           dulness
           of
           his
           Sense
           and
           Stile
           betrays
           his
           very
           dissenting
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           his
           Ignorance
           the
           best
           Evidence
           of
           his
           Nonconformity
           ;
           't
           is
           the
           best
           Argument
           of
           his
           absurdity
           to
           talk
           of
           their
           want
           of
           being
           well
           Educated
           ,
           who
           have
           such
           Seminaries
           ,
           so
           well
           endowed
           ,
           for
           a
           learned
           and
           liberal
           Education
           .
        
         
           Tho'
           I
           confess
           ,
           they
           want
           your
           
             Lobbs
             ,
             Ferguson
          
           and
           Casteers
           for
           their
           Tutors
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           trained
           up
           into
           Treason
           from
           
           their
           youth
           ,
           and
           pampered
           into
           Faction
           with
           their
           Food
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           their
           
             Disposition
             to
             Cruelty
          
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           Truth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           only
           an
           elaborate
           task
           he
           takes
           to
           give
           himself
           the
           Lye.
           With
           what
           Mildness
           and
           Moderation
           have
           some
           of
           our
           Divines
           of
           late
           controverted
           the
           debates
           ,
           enough
           to
           have
           melted
           
             He
             Tygers
          
           ,
           while
           their
           own
           Party
           had
           no
           more
           Commiseration
           than
           those
           Milk
           ;
           Saw
           like
           so
           many
           sharp
           sighted
           Linces
           ,
           the
           Depredations
           of
           the
           Wolf
           ,
           the
           worrying
           of
           the
           Sheep
           ;
           while
           still
           their
           attempts
           were
           on
           the
           true
           Guardians
           of
           the
           Flock
           :
           
             His
             Bonner-like
             dispositions
          
           affirms
           now
           in
           plain
           English
           our
           Church
           to
           be
           Popish
           ,
           and
           is
           but
           the
           Counterpart
           of
           Oats
           his
           Affidavit
           ,
           that
           there
           's
           not
           a
           Protestant
           Bishop
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           if
           he
           will
           have
           true
           Specimens
           of
           a
           devout
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           bloody
           Patterns
           of
           uncharitable
           Divines
           ,
           let
           him
           Consult
           the
           Dissenters
           sayings
           ,
           and
           only
           the
           single
           Instance
           of
           Baxter's
           inhumanity
           ,
           to
           a
           mangled
           Carkass
           ,
           when
           he
           helpt
           to
           Murder
           the
           Major
           for
           the
           Medal
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           wiped
           his
           Mouth
           in
           Blood
           ,
           to
           commit
           Sacriledg
           :
           4
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           Fellow
           ,
           as
           full
           of
           folly
           as
           Faction
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           prefixing
           to
           his
           Impertinence
           ,
           
           the
           Parliament
           Speeches
           ,
           he
           shall
           hardly
           receive
           the
           
             thanks
             of
             the
             House
          
           ;
           when
           in
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           he
           has
           publisht
           Principles
           of
           a
           Republick
           ,
           open
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           an
           implyed
           Plot.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           TRIUMPH
           OF
           OUR
           MONARCHY
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           T
           IS
           not
           so
           long
           since
           the
           poor
           Nation
           ,
           was
           tortur'd
           with
           an
           intestine
           War
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           forget
           her
           torment
           ;
           when
           such
           too
           as
           reduced
           her
           to
           her
           last
           Convulsions
           ,
           and
           her
           latest
           gasp
           .
           When
           also
           the
           Symptoms
           of
           a
           Relapse
           has
           grip'd
           her
           ever
           since
           ,
           and
           Sedition
           grumbled
           in
           her
           Bowels
           :
           Her
           Body
           Politick
           so
           far
           sympathizing
           with
           the
           Natural
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           find
           another
           such
           a
           fit
           Mortal
           ;
           't
           is
           but
           Charity
           to
           a
           languishing
           State
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           truest
           Judgment
           of
           her
           Distemper
           ,
           to
           prevent
           its
           return
           :
           It
           has
           the
           Proverbial
           Authority
           of
           an
           undoubted
           Aphorism
           ,
           That
           the
           knowledg
           of
           a
           Disease
           
           
           is
           the
           nearest
           step
           ,
           if
           not
           equivalent
           to
           the
           Cure
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           the
           Professors
           of
           that
           Art
           ,
           and
           its
           best
           Judges
           to
           rely
           most
           upon
           a
           true
           Crisis
           ;
           and
           are
           only
           successful
           in
           the
           Events
           of
           their
           happy
           Diagnosticks
           :
           I
           have
           parallelled
           one
           of
           those
           Remedies
           ,
           our
           State-Mountebanks
           would
           have
           used
           for
           the
           restoring
           of
           this
           Politick
           Body
           with
           a
           Medecin
           with
           which
           our
           former
           Empericks
           had
           perfectly
           poysoned
           her
           ,
           and
           proved
           their
           gentle
           Dose
           of
           an
           Association
           as
           dangerous
           altogether
           as
           their
           Covenant
           and
           death
           it self
           .
        
         
           The
           design
           of
           this
           ensuing
           Treatise
           is
           to
           examine
           all
           those
           sophisticated
           drugs
           of
           false
           Opinions
           ;
           and
           how
           they
           have
           been
           continually
           rectifyed
           and
           amended
           with
           right
           Reason
           and
           Truth
           ;
           the
           Treasonable
           positions
           of
           
             Buchanan
             ,
             Napthali
             ,
             Dolman
          
           and
           Milton
           ,
           those
           Epidemick
           and
           most
           damnable
           Quacks
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           have
           been
           by
           many
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           most
           elaborate
           pieces
           consuted
           beyond
           answer
           and
           reply
           ,
           unless
           from
           such
           as
           are
           as
           much
           beyond
           Conviction
           :
           The
           Latter
           of
           which
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           his
           smooth
           Tropology
           ,
           the
           gaudy
           grinding
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           had
           his
           damnable
           Doctrines
           
           for
           Domestick
           Rebellion
           ,
           as
           Ingenuously
           refuted
           by
           a
           forreign
           Pen
           ;
           and
           what
           ever
           Kindness
           his
           Countrey
           can
           have
           for
           the
           Dust
           of
           her
           Native
           Milton
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           't
           is
           more
           obliged
           to
           
           the
           Ashes
           of
           an
           Alien
           ;
           and
           tho
           some
           are
           so
           much
           for
           building
           him
           his
           Monument
           ,
           I
           shall
           still
           much
           more
           reverence
           the
           Memory
           of
           Salmasius
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           a
           little
           Prodigious
           that
           Persons
           not
           so
           much
           as
           allyed
           to
           the
           Clime
           ,
           should
           have
           such
           Kindness
           for
           a
           Government
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           no
           way
           subjected
           :
           while
           those
           that
           are
           born
           to
           obey
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           pawned
           their
           souls
           for
           
           their
           Obedience
           ,
           should
           break
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Nations
           for
           its
           ruin
           and
           subversion
           ;
           certainly
           it
           can
           proceed
           from
           nothing
           but
           the
           agreeableness
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           to
           the
           solid
           Foundations
           of
           Eternal
           Reason
           ;
           The
           other
           only
           from
           the
           Malice
           and
           Venom
           of
           those
           Vipers
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           production
           of
           every
           novel
           ,
           and
           unnatural
           Opinion
           ,
           must
           force
           their
           way
           with
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Wounds
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           through
           the
           very
           Bowels
           of
           their
           Damn
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           forementioned
           Miscreants
           have
           been
           lately
           too
           as
           learnedly
           refuted
           
           by
           the
           Judicious
           Pen
           of
           his
           Majesties
           advocate
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           those
           that
           will
           chiefly
           fall
           under
           the
           Animadversion
           of
           mine
           ,
           shall
           be
           such
           as
           within
           this
           five
           years
           ,
           too
           long
           a
           Lustrum
           for
           allow'd
           Treason
           ,
           have
           retrived
           those
           Doctrines
           for
           Truth
           in
           so
           little
           time
           ,
           and
           with
           Impunity
           ,
           that
           will
           remain
           false
           to
           all
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           Condemned
           by
           all
           ages
           .
           I
           shall
           take
           them
           in
           their
           Order
           as
           they
           have
           Printed
           ,
           Publisht
           and
           Practised
           Treason
           :
           They
           shall
           take
           their
           turn
           with
           me
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           at
           Tyburn
           ,
           when
           by
           Justice
           overtaken
           ,
           where
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           the
           aim
           of
           their
           Ambition
           in
           their
           end
           ;
           where
           every
           ones
           more
           forward
           Rebellion
           ,
           should
           have
           given
           him
           his
           more
           timely
           preferment
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           vilany
           be
           entitled
           to
           precedency
           .
        
         
           Tho'
           the
           Title
           insinuates
           ,
           their
           Plots
           should
           be
           first
           treated
           on
           ,
           and
           the
           Rebels
           come
           first
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           that
           serves
           rather
           for
           the
           runnings
           of
           the
           words
           than
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           Work
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           Stile
           of
           the
           first
           Page
           may
           seem
           to
           promise
           the
           rest
           shall
           be
           proposterous
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           Care
           the
           method
           shall
           be
           more
           Natural
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           we
           shall
           begin
           with
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           late
           Republicans
           
           as
           the
           productions
           of
           the
           Plots
           of
           Rebells
           ,
           the
           result
           of
           which
           has
           been
           verifyed
           beyond
           the
           Reason
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           the
           Effects
           of
           necessary
           Agents
           do
           not
           more
           naturally
           follow
           the
           Cause
           ;
           and
           will
           all
           along
           Demonstrate
           ,
           as
           clear
           as
           Euclid
           ,
           how
           the
           one
           has
           been
           always
           baffled
           by
           Reason
           ,
           the
           other
           continually
           blasted
           by
           Providence
           .
        
         
           The
           number
           of
           all
           our
           most
           Licentious
           ,
           and
           Libellous
           Authors
           ,
           who
           can
           pretend
           to
           merit
           Animadversion
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           rest
           are
           innumerable
           )
           whose
           Pestilent
           Pens
           do
           most
           provoke
           it
           ,
           whose
           Papers
           deserve
           the
           fate
           of
           the
           Noble
           Peers
           ,
           and
           their
           Persons
           at
           least
           the
           Pillory
           ,
           I
           shall
           reduce
           to
           five
           ,
           the
           Quinque-primi
           ,
           as
           the
           Romans
           reckoned
           them
           amongst
           their
           Senators
           ,
           whose
           more
           virulent
           Essays
           shall
           give
           these
           the
           preeminence
           too
           ,
           amongst
           our
           Republicaus
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           absolute
           Monarchs
           of
           their
           Pens
           for
           the
           last
           Quinqennium
           ,
           and
           exercised
           that
           Tyranny
           over
           mens
           minds
           ,
           beyond
           what
           they
           could
           fear
           even
           from
           the
           worst
           of
           Government
           over
           their
           Bodies
           .
           These
           five
           chosen
           Gamesters
           at
           the
           Pen
           exercised
           themselves
           like
           those
           in
           the
           Olympicks
           ;
           each
           had
           his
           Portion
           
           in
           the
           Quinquatria
           ,
           and
           his
           prevaling
           part
           allotted
           him
           in
           their
           first
           Feast
           of
           Faction
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           was
           their
           bold
           Author
           of
           the
           brief
           History
           of
           Succession
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           dare
           swear
           ,
           that
           under
           a
           Government
           beyond
           dispute
           for
           600
           years
           Hereditary
           ,
           dared
           to
           controvert
           the
           Succession
           of
           its
           Heir
           ;
           and
           truly
           't
           was
           a
           prudent
           sort
           of
           Expedient
           in
           their
           Politicks
           ,
           to
           raze
           the
           Foundations
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           before
           they
           would
           offer
           to
           build
           up
           a
           Republick
           :
           The
           prime
           Introducers
           of
           the
           
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
          
           ,
           were
           bound
           in
           prudence
           to
           get
           Pens
           to
           justify
           their
           Proceedings
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           which
           otherwise
           might
           not
           have
           been
           so
           well
           relisht
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           by
           being
           barely
           Parliamentary
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           is
           since
           evident
           ,
           they
           set
           a
           work
           some
           of
           their
           Chaplains
           to
           eradicate
           the
           very
           Notions
           of
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           ,
           till
           Rebellion
           took
           so
           deep
           a
           root
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Patrons
           ,
           that
           it
           anticipated
           worse
           sufferings
           then
           what
           they
           feared
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           vain
           dread
           of
           dying
           Smithfield
           Martyrs
           ,
           made
           them
           truly
           suffer
           for
           Plot
           ,
           for
           Treason
           ,
           in
           Lincolns-Inn-Fields
           .
        
         
         
           The
           second
           prize
           they
           play'd
           was
           for
           a
           Common-wealth
           ;
           which
           was
           naturally
           the
           next
           blow
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           so
           '
           fairly
           struck
           at
           the
           Monarchy
           :
           and
           then
           rises
           up
           the
           Ghost
           of
           old
           Plato
           ,
           an
           Image
           or
           Appearance
           as
           much
           unlike
           the
           Divines
           ,
           as
           the
           Spectrum
           of
           old
           Hector
           was
           like
           himself
           when
           soiled
           with
           Dust
           and
           Dirt
           ;
           the
           living
           original
           was
           the
           sublimed
           Essence
           of
           exalted
           Love
           it self
           ,
           and
           this
           copy
           of
           this
           degenerate
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           dull
           extract
           of
           deadly
           malice
           ,
           the
           true
           Devil
           of
           a
           Republick
           :
           the
           English
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           they
           knew
           they
           had
           formerly
           usurpt
           upon
           our
           Crown
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           to
           the
           
             Common-wealth
             of
             England
          
           .
           They
           had
           made
           it
           an
           Ilium
           of
           Fire
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           tho'
           to
           their
           dire
           thoughts
           a
           pleasant
           sort
           of
           an
           Interregnum
           ,
           they
           still
           take
           that
           Epoche
           of
           their
           Slavery
           for
           the
           date
           of
           their
           Deliverance
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           was
           no
           way
           preposterous
           for
           the
           retrieving
           of
           a
           sad
           
             Platonick
             year
          
           ,
           to
           raise
           up
           a
           
             Plato
             redivivus
          
           .
        
         
           Their
           third
           Combatant
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           and
           who
           in
           his
           own
           rank
           will
           fall
           under
           my
           reflexion
           ;
           is
           a
           Creature
           of
           another
           Complexion
           ,
           and
           that
           Hunt
           in
           his
           Postscript
           ,
           upon
           whom
           I
           shall
           observe
           all
           ,
           
           what
           is
           pertinent
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           whose
           cunning
           Insinuations
           have
           all
           the
           palliated
           Knavery
           of
           the
           Ballad
           ,
           of
           the
           Cloak
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           pretty
           defence
           of
           its
           Praelates
           ,
           Libels
           the
           whole
           Church
           it self
           ,
           and
           this
           very
           peice
           as
           naturally
           succeeded
           the
           preceding
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           state
           was
           to
           be
           turned
           into
           a
           
             Protestant
             Republick
          
           ,
           't
           was
           time
           to
           make
           the
           
             Clergy
             ,
             Papists
          
           ;
           when
           the
           
             Common
             Prayer
          
           was
           to
           be
           abolisht
           ,
           't
           was
           time
           to
           vilify
           those
           that
           were
           ordained
           to
           read
           it
           ;
           when
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           was
           become
           as
           offenfive
           as
           a
           Crucifix
           ,
           't
           was
           time
           to
           traduce
           those
           that
           waited
           on
           the
           Altar
           ;
           and
           to
           plead
           slily
           for
           a
           Directory
           ,
           tho'
           
             penned
             in
             blood
          
           ,
           when
           all
           our
           Litany
           was
           run
           down
           into
           red-Letters
           ,
           and
           a
           Mass-book
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           lest
           the
           Devil
           of
           delusion
           should
           have
           been
           unsuccessful
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           lest
           some
           might
           still
           honour
           their
           King
           for
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Christians
           be
           obliged
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           a
           
             Crucifyed
             Saviour
          
           ,
           and
           the
           badg
           of
           their
           Profession
           the
           Cross
           ;
           a
           devout
           Incendiary
           a
           Divine
           Rebel
           Apostatizes
           from
           his
           Faith
           ,
           only
           to
           give
           the
           better
           Character
           of
           an
           Apostate
           ,
           and
           
           fairly
           suffers
           himselfto
           renounce
           his
           Christianity
           ;
           only
           to
           confute
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           sufferance
           .
           This
           damnable
           position
           of
           Resistance
           ,
           did
           most
           naturally
           follow
           those
           Principles
           of
           Rebellion
           they
           had
           publisht
           before
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           proved
           that
           their
           Interest
           did
           most
           infallibly
           oblige
           them
           to
           Rebel
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           certainly
           the
           Devil
           on
           their
           side
           ;
           they
           knew
           they
           should
           soon
           be
           secure
           of
           Peoples
           Purses
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           mastered
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           party
           of
           God
           and
           Religion
           .
           This
           made
           them
           back
           the
           Lawyers
           Arguments
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Divine
           ;
           out
           comes
           this
           Johnson
           upon
           Hunt
           ,
           or
           Hunt
           upon
           Julian
           ,
           sworn
           Associates
           for
           the
           perverting
           of
           Divinity
           and
           Law
           ,
           both
           designed
           ,
           without
           doubt
           ,
           for
           the
           best
           and
           highest
           Preferment
           in
           their
           new
           Government
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ;
           the
           one
           must
           have
           been
           our
           Metropolitan
           ,
           the
           other
           after
           so
           many
           disappointments
           ,
           Chief
           Justice
           ;
           and
           truly
           two
           such
           Instruments
           of
           Hell
           would
           have
           been
           only
           fit
           to
           preside
           in
           such
           a
           State
           that
           would
           have
           look't
           like
           the
           damn'd
           ,
           full
           of
           Confusion
           ,
           full
           of
           Contention
           ,
           full
           only
           of
           
             Johnson's
             primitive
             Rebellion
          
           ;
           the
           Devils
           ,
           They
           only
           past
           for
           two
           pieces
           ,
           
           tho
           in
           truth
           ,
           but
           one
           new
           Dialogue
           ,
           between
           the
           Doctor
           and
           Student
           ;
           both
           agreed
           in
           their
           Divinity
           and
           Law
           ,
           superviz'd
           each
           others
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           corrected
           Treason
           for
           the
           Press
           ;
           lest
           their
           Quotations
           for
           Authentick
           ,
           Religious
           ,
           and
           Statutable
           Rebellion
           ,
           should
           fail
           them
           from
           the
           Bible
           ,
           or
           the
           Year-books
           ;
           The
           Gospel
           that
           once
           〈◊〉
           the
           Law
           by
           these
           Jews
           is
           made
           to
           Confirm
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           new-Testament
           to
           warrant
           that
           Rebellion
           ,
           which
           the
           Old
           had
           damned
           for
           worse
           then
           Witchcraft
           ,
           both
           these
           Incendiaries
           the
           very
           Counterparts
           of
           two
           late
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           lived
           ,
           lov'd
           ,
           were
           Sentenced
           ,
           and
           hanged
           together
           .
           The
           Judg
           has
           condescended
           to
           second
           Cook
           the
           Sollicitor
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           squinting
           Reflections
           almost
           demanded
           Judgment
           on
           his
           King.
           The
           spiritual
           Advocate
           makes
           up
           an
           
             Hugh
             Peters
          
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           
           nearly
           in
           the
           old
           Villains
           own
           Words
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           passive
           :
           (
           
             We
             have
             not
             yet
             resisted
             unto
             Blood.
          
           )
           But
           if
           this
           Gentleman
           would
           be
           tryed
           by
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           his
           Predecessor
           ,
           in
           his
           Tryal
           desired
           to
           be
           ,
           he
           would
           find
           the
           Bible
           the
           best
           Confutation
           of
           his
           Book
           .
        
         
         
           The
           fifth
           and
           last
           of
           these
           prime
           Senators
           in
           our
           designed
           Republick
           was
           the
           mighty
           Sidney
           ,
           whose
           seditious
           Pen
           was
           the
           last
           too
           that
           would
           have
           acted
           its
           Tragick
           part
           on
           this
           Bloody
           Stage
           ,
           which
           lay
           ready
           behind
           the
           Curtains
           ,
           waiting
           only
           for
           the
           success
           of
           the
           Plot
           ;
           but
           they
           happened
           to
           be
           drawn
           ,
           and
           he
           forc't
           to
           enter
           before
           his
           time
           ,
           by
           its
           being
           blasted
           and
           unsuccessful
           ;
           his
           final
           Determinations
           had
           prepared
           to
           Crown
           all
           with
           the
           described
           happiness
           of
           a
           Republick
           ;
           and
           the
           experienced
           Holiness
           of
           a
           Commonwealth
           for
           fear
           lest
           after
           the
           Butchering
           of
           the
           best
           of
           Kings
           ,
           they
           should
           improvidently
           set
           up
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           resemblance
           of
           〈◊〉
           Sovereignty
           ,
           tho
           in
           the
           spurious
           issue
           of
           a
           〈◊〉
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           the
           arbitrary
           Management
           of
           an
           Illigitimate
           Prince
           .
           He
           would
           have
           had
           no
           shadow
           of
           a
           Monarch
           to
           succeed
           our
           Matchless
           Charles
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           Athenians
           suffered
           that
           :
           Government
           to
           〈◊〉
           with
           their
           Codrus
           ,
           because
           his
           goodness
           was
           unimitable
           :
           He
           had
           prepared
           the
           draught
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           true
           Roman
           hatred
           for
           its
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           Tarquin
           ,
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           a
           meer
           Monster
           ,
           of
           a
           pure
           Miracle
           of
           Mercy
           :
           
           The
           whole
           Scheam
           of
           his
           Rebellious
           Principles
           ,
           which
           he
           still
           denyed
           with
           his
           last
           Breath
           ,
           and
           still
           owned
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Impudence
           of
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           their
           Equivocations
           too
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           own
           it
           absolutely
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           acknowledg
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           deny
           it
           positively
           ,
           because
           the
           Nation
           should
           know
           he
           could
           answer
           Filmer
           :
           The
           whole
           we
           can't
           animadvert
           on
           ,
           because
           thought
           perhaps
           too
           dangerous
           to
           be
           publisht
           ;
           but
           what
           was
           taken
           at
           the
           Bar
           ,
           and
           delivered
           on
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           was
           too
           much
           the
           Truth
           of
           a
           Republican
           ,
           too
           much
           Treason
           to
           be
           divulged
           ,
           and
           what
           can
           never
           be
           too
           much
           discountenanced
           ,
           and
           refuted
           .
           And
           here
           you
           have
           the
           chain
           of
           a
           parcel
           of
           rebellious
           Libellers
           linkt
           in
           an
           orderly
           Combination
           ,
           for
           the
           shackling
           of
           us
           into
           Slavery
           ,
           and
           the
           
             binding
             our
             Kings
             and
             Nobles
          
           again
           ,
           with
           Fetters
           and
           Iron
           :
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           the
           first
           factious
           Fellow
           in
           the
           Front
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           the
           Historian
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
          
           Historical
           Remarks
           ,
           on
           the
           brief
           History
           of
           Succession
           .
        
         
           I
           Don't
           Design
           here
           a
           particular
           answer
           to
           each
           Paragraph
           of
           his
           Historical
           Discourse
           ;
           which
           probably
           has
           been
           as
           much
           falsify'd
           ,
           as
           any
           thing
           the
           contrary
           of
           which
           could
           be
           verify'd
           on
           Record
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           cramb'd
           with
           as
           many
           lyes
           as
           ever
           could
           be
           Corrected
           with
           truth
           ;
           it
           would
           be
           
           a
           presumption
           and
           impertinence
           to
           pretend
           to
           answer
           that
           which
           has
           been
           already
           done
           by
           some
           unanswerable
           Pens
           ,
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           whose
           Persons
           ,
           and
           Worth
           would
           deter
           me
           from
           such
           an
           
           undertaking
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           their
           Papers
           supersedes
           it
           ;
           mine
           shall
           be
           but
           a
           few
           sober
           remarks
           ,
           subsequent
           to
           their
           solid
           Confutation
           .
        
         
         
           And
           truly
           in
           the
           first
           place
           all
           Historians
           agree
           that
           our
           English
           History
           was
           uncertain
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           without
           doubt
           we
           had
           reason
           to
           want
           the
           Tradition
           of
           it
           ;
           when
           needs
           we
           must
           ,
           when
           we
           had
           nothing
           of
           Learning
           or
           Knowledg
           to
           deliver
           it
           down
           ;
           unless
           we
           would
           imagin
           the
           silly
           simple
           Souls
           could
           have
           left
           ustheir
           own
           Skins
           for
           a
           Chronicle
           ;
           and
           transmitted
           the
           painted
           Constitution
           of
           their
           Government
           in
           the
           Colours
           and
           Hieroglyphicks
           of
           their
           Bodys
           .
           But
           since
           that
           Author
           owns
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           the
           good
           Authority
           he
           quotes
           ,
           that
           the
           Nature
           of
           it
           was
           uncertain
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           
           were
           subject
           to
           many
           Princes
           and
           States
           ,
           which
           last
           Expression
           I
           fancy
           was
           his
           own
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           savour
           more
           of
           a
           Republick
           :
           which
           I
           am
           confident
           they
           were
           then
           as
           Ignorant
           of
           as
           we
           ,
           truly
           now
           ,
           of
           Tyranny
           and
           Oppression
           ,
           which
           I
           gather
           partly
           from
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           all
           Nations
           at
           this
           time
           truly
           Barbarous
           :
           Since
           both
           the
           East
           and
           West
           of
           the
           uncivilized
           World
           confirms
           the
           warrantable
           Hypothesis
           ,
           the
           most
           probable
           Conjecture
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           at
           this
           present
           governed
           by
           its
           〈◊〉
           Monarchs
           ,
           and
           
           puny
           Princes
           ,
           tho'
           some
           greater
           Empires
           too
           than
           any
           of
           ours
           in
           Europe
           ,
           no
           small
           Argument
           for
           the
           Divine
           Right
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           by
           its
           being
           so
           generally
           embraced
           only
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           whose
           Creation
           was
           ,
           whose
           Subsistence
           is
           the
           sole
           Care
           of
           Divinity
           it self
           .
           And
           besides
           Dr.
           Heylin
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           Romans
           the
           Isle
           was
           divided
           into
           several
           Nations
           ,
           governed
           by
           its
           several
           Kings
           ,
           and
           particular
           Princes
           .
        
         
           The
           Druids
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           
             Caesars
             Commentaries
          
           ,
           had
           in
           those
           Ignorant
           days
           all
           the
           Learning
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           ;
           But
           too
           little
           alass
           to
           let
           us
           know
           whether
           their
           Princes
           were
           absolute
           
           Monarchs
           or
           limited
           ,
           Hereditary
           or
           Elective
           ;
           though
           't
           is
           to
           be
           suspected
           they
           were
           both
           unconfined
           in
           their
           power
           as
           well
           as
           succeeded
           by
           their
           blood
           ,
           those
           poor
           Embryo's
           of
           Knowledg
           ,
           the
           very
           primitive
           Priests
           of
           Barbarous
           Heathens
           ;
           that
           in
           their
           highest
           felicity
           were
           no
           happier
           than
           the
           first
           asserters
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           under
           Misery
           and
           Persecution
           ;
           their
           reverend
           Hermitages
           ,
           but
           the
           Woods
           ,
           the
           Dens
           ,
           and
           Caves
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           were
           far
           sure
           from
           disputing
           the
           
           right
           of
           Sovereignty
           ,
           when
           only
           capacitated
           to
           obey
           ;
           far
           from
           transmitting
           to
           us
           the
           frame
           of
           their
           Monarchy
           ,
           unless
           they
           had
           known
           the
           Egyptian
           learning
           of
           writing
           on
           the
           Barks
           of
           Trees
           ,
           and
           made
           their
           Libraries
           of
           the
           Groves
           in
           which
           they
           dwelt
           :
           The
           Princes
           and
           Monarchs
           of
           their
           Times
           were
           wont
           to
           frequent
           those
           pious
           places
           for
           Worship
           and
           Adoration
           ;
           and
           had
           a
           Veneration
           too
           without
           doubt
           ,
           for
           those
           reverend
           Bards
           that
           sacrificed
           ;
           but
           were
           far
           I
           believe
           from
           subjecting
           their
           Regal
           Authority
           to
           that
           Divinely
           Pagan
           ,
           tho'
           then
           the
           sacred
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           tho'
           't
           is
           reported
           that
           upon
           Caesar's
           invading
           them
           ,
           the
           very
           power
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           Punishment
           for
           all
           manner
           of
           offences
           ;
           was
           in
           their
           sacred
           Breast
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           would
           not
           stand
           to
           their
           award
           ,
           were
           forbidden
           their
           Sacrifices
           :
           which
           Interdiction
           then
           was
           the
           same
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           with
           the
           modern
           power
           of
           our
           Church
           to
           Excommunicate
           ;
           but
           besides
           another
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           too
           ,
           why
           we
           have
           nothing
           delivered
           from
           those
           sacred
           Oracles
           of
           Religion
           and
           Law
           ;
           why
           the
           History
           of
           those
           times
           is
           still
           uncertain
           ,
           
           and
           was
           never
           transmitted
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           were
           expressly
           forbidden
           to
           transfer
           any
           thing
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           or
           to
           commit
           it
           to
           Books
           and
           Letters
           ,
           tho
           somewhat
           of
           that
           sort
           of
           Communicating
           ,
           must
           be
           supposed
           by
           that
           Inhibition
           to
           have
           been
           Imparted
           to
           them
           from
           the
           
             Egyptians
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             Romans
          
           ,
           those
           Eastern
           Climes
           through
           which
           Learning
           and
           Letters
           had
           their
           first
           Progress
           .
        
         
           But
           whether
           their
           Ignorance
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           prohibition
           were
           the
           Causes
           why
           nothing
           descends
           to
           us
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           our
           old
           Britains
           ,
           't
           is
           granted
           by
           all
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           Author
           himself
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Monarchical
           ,
           that
           Kings
           Reigned
           here
           
             ab
             origine
          
           ,
           if
           not
           
             Jure
             divino
          
           ;
           Though
           I
           look
           on
           their
           Antiquity
           no
           small
           Argument
           of
           their
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           probability
           of
           their
           Haereditary
           Succession
           ,
           which
           I
           insinuated
           above
           ,
           can
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           since
           we
           are
           so
           much
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           be
           only
           guessed
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           shall
           make
           to
           warrant
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           from
           the
           present
           Practise
           and
           Constitution
           of
           all
           barbarous
           Nations
           ,
           where
           the
           next
           of
           blood
           still
           mounts
           the
           Throne
           ,
           unless
           
           interrupted
           by
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           but
           the
           best
           Argument
           of
           our
           Author
           for
           the
           Power
           of
           his
           Parliaments
           ;
           and
           if
           only
           for
           this
           certain
           Reason
           ,
           we
           have
           more
           Authority
           to
           conclude
           it
           was
           then
           Haereditary
           ,
           then
           he
           only
           from
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           the
           Story
           ,
           has
           to
           conclude
           it
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           his
           Sentiments
           should
           determine
           other
           Peoples
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           why
           we
           should
           not
           think
           that
           the
           following
           Heptarchy
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           (
           tho
           they
           had
           their
           seven
           Kings
           )
           yet
           still
           might
           agree
           in
           one
           rule
           of
           Succession
           ,
           nay
           tho
           their
           Laws
           were
           so
           different
           too
           as
           he
           would
           insinuate
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           suspect
           neither
           ;
           for
           they
           being
           all
           one
           Nation
           ,
           and
           then
           but
           just
           called
           from
           their
           home
           by
           our
           
             British
             King
             Vortiger
          
           for
           his
           assistance
           :
           may
           probably
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           retained
           for
           the
           Main
           the
           general
           Rules
           and
           Laws
           of
           their
           own
           Countrey
           ;
           tho
           when
           divided
           into
           those
           seven
           Kingdoms
           they
           might
           also
           make
           a
           sort
           of
           private
           by-Laws
           according
           to
           the
           different
           Emergences
           of
           particular
           affairs
           that
           occurred
           in
           their
           several
           Governments
           .
           
           Can
           he
           prove
           that
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Saxons
           in
           their
           own
           Countrey
           was
           not
           Hereditary
           ,
           when
           they
           inhabited
           in
           their
           small
           Dukedom
           of
           Holstein
           ;
           and
           that
           consequently
           they
           retained
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           Election
           ,
           in
           their
           new
           acquired
           Government
           here
           ,
           that
           they
           left
           in
           their
           own
           at
           home
           ?
           this
           he
           does
           not
           undertake
           to
           suggest
           ,
           because
           not
           able
           to
           prove
           ,
           there
           having
           been
           a
           probable
           Monarchy
           all
           along
           Hereditary
           ,
           if
           Paternal
           Right
           was
           wont
           to
           descend
           so
           :
           for
           that
           is
           proved
           by
           most
           learned
           Pens
           ,
           and
           these
           Saxons
           are
           believed
           to
           have
           been
           the
           relict
           of
           the
           race
           of
           Cimbrians
           ,
           that
           inhabited
           that
           Chersonese
           ,
           so
           called
           from
           its
           Inhabitants
           ,
           of
           whom
           Gomer
           the
           Son
           of
           Japhet
           was
           the
           Original
           Father
           or
           Prince
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           ever
           was
           their
           Government
           before
           ,
           he
           allows
           them
           to
           have
           set
           up
           seven
           Monarchies
           here
           :
           only
           can't
           think
           they
           agreed
           in
           one
           Rule
           of
           
             Succession
             ,
             because
             governed
          
           by
           
             different
             Laws
          
           ,
           which
           tho
           granted
           ,
           is
           so
           ridiculous
           an
           Infinuation
           ,
           that
           greater
           Differences
           ,
           atpresent
           ,
           between
           greater
           Kingdoms
           and
           Nations
           ,
           far
           more
           remote
           in
           Place
           ,
           far
           more
           different
           in
           Religion
           ,
           contradicts
           the
           
           Suggestion
           ;
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           now
           over
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           agree
           in
           an
           Hereditary
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           the
           Argument
           would
           have
           been
           as
           strong
           ,
           and
           as
           apparently
           foolish
           (
           if
           he
           design'd
           it
           for
           a
           Specimen
           of
           his
           folly
           ,
           )
           that
           since
           France
           ,
           and
           
             Spain
             ,
             Sweeden
          
           and
           Denmark
           ,
           are
           govern'd
           by
           different
           Laws
           ,
           we
           can't
           imagin
           them
           to
           have
           one
           sort
           of
           Succession
           :
           Which
           very
           Rebound
           of
           his
           own
           Pen
           wounds
           his
           Cause
           ,
           more
           than
           any
           direct
           stroak
           of
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           for
           since
           we
           see
           those
           more
           different
           ,
           more
           distant
           Nations
           agree
           in
           one
           Rule
           ,
           't
           is
           sure
           a
           Logical
           Inference
           
             a
             Majori
          
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           were
           less
           different
           might
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Changes
           and
           Consusions
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           which
           he
           urges
           as
           an
           Argument
           of
           their
           uncertain
           Succession
           :
           that
           is
           in
           effect
           ,
           his
           very
           Alpha
           and
           Omega
           ;
           and
           his
           praefatory
           Suggestion
           only
           proved
           through
           his
           whole
           History
           ,
           that
           in
           times
           of
           Confusions
           and
           Rebellions
           ,
           Succession
           is
           uncertain
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           all
           Property
           ,
           and
           Common
           Right
           ,
           all
           meum
           ,
           and
           tuum
           ;
           all
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           or
           Man
           can
           make
           his
           own
           .
        
         
         
           But
           as
           obscure
           as
           he
           makes
           our
           Succession
           before
           the
           Romans
           came
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           so
           dark
           and
           unintelligible
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           may
           gather
           light
           enough
           from
           it
           to
           have
           been
           Hereditary
           .
           We
           won't
           rely
           on
           the
           
           Fable
           of
           Brute
           ,
           and
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           near
           68
           Kings
           ,
           that
           are
           said
           to
           have
           Reigned
           Successively
           here
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           yet
           allowing
           it
           an
           entire
           Fable
           ,
           we
           may
           draw
           from
           it
           this
           Moral
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           a
           Fabulous
           Tradition
           sometimes
           has
           somewhat
           of
           reality
           for
           its
           ground
           ,
           as
           the
           patching
           up
           
             a
             Centaure
             ,
             a
             Chymera
          
           with
           a
           thought
           ,
           results
           from
           several
           Objects
           that
           are
           simply
           real
           abstracting
           from
           the
           compounded
           Fiction
           :
           And
           tho
           we
           might
           not
           have
           68
           Kings
           successive
           before
           the
           Roman
           Conquest
           ,
           yet
           that
           there
           were
           several
           appears
           ,
           and
           he
           owns
           ;
           and
           I
           conclude
           Hereditary
           ,
           from
           the
           common
           rule
           in
           all
           Barbarous
           Nations
           ,
           when
           ever
           discovered
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           further
           back
           we
           run
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Old
           World
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           are
           confirmed
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           more
           forward
           we
           go
           in
           discovering
           the
           New.
           
        
         
           But
           tho
           from
           the
           Roman
           Invasion
           he
           leaps
           presently
           into
           the
           Saxon
           Heptarchy
           ,
           
           yet
           we
           may
           read
           too
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           petty
           Kings
           that
           they
           suffered
           here
           after
           their
           Conquest
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           Roman
           Pride
           of
           having
           Kings
           their
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           why
           those
           might
           not
           still
           retain
           an
           Hereditary
           Succession
           ,
           I
           cannot
           understand
           ,
           especially
           since
           Dr.
           Heylin
           reckons
           up
           16
           Kings
           that
           succeeded
           after
           the
           Roman
           Forces
           had
           left
           them
           naked
           ;
           as
           indeed
           they
           were
           without
           a
           Metaphor
           to
           the
           incursion
           of
           the
           Pict
           ;
           the
           first
           five
           or
           six
           of
           them
           lineally
           
           succeeding
           one
           another
           from
           Father
           to
           Son
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           not
           known
           to
           have
           succeeded
           so
           ;
           only
           because
           there
           's
           nothing
           left
           us
           of
           them
           but
           their
           Names
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           consolidating
           of
           that
           Heptarchy
           ,
           into
           a
           single
           Monarchy
           ,
           the
           learned
           Man
           whom
           I
           before
           have
           cited
           ,
           has
           shown
           this
           disingenuous
           Author
           unfortunately
           to
           have
           stumbled
           in
           the
           very
           Threshold
           ,
           and
           proved
           by
           Authentick
           Citation
           ,
           that
           his
           elected
           Egbert
           was
           the
           next
           of
           kin
           to
           the
           Royal
           Stock
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           following
           Succession
           of
           the
           Saxon
           and
           
             Danish
             Monarchs
          
           ran
           in
           the
           blood
           ,
           or
           was
           disposed
           of
           by
           the
           Will
           and
           Testament
           of
           the
           deceased
           Prince
           .
        
         
         
           The
           renowned
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           her
           ,
           is
           obliged
           to
           him
           for
           his
           Civilities
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           thank
           him
           too
           for
           his
           Complement
           ,
           in
           letting
           her
           know
           that
           her
           Approbation
           had
           heretofore
           no
           
             small
             Influence
          
           on
           the
           Succession
           :
           And
           for
           the
           securing
           the
           Crown
           on
           the
           right
           head
           ,
           't
           is
           recorded
           to
           their
           Glory
           ;
           and
           may
           that
           glorious
           act
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           be
           still
           perpetuated
           in
           our
           lasting
           Annuals
           ,
           and
           imitated
           too
           by
           the
           Posterity
           of
           her
           present
           Inhabitants
           ;
           who
           then
           adhered
           to
           King
           Edmond
           their
           Lineal
           and
           Lawful
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           they
           knew
           he
           was
           so
           ;
           A
           Prince
           Worthy
           of
           a
           better
           time
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           he
           found
           more
           faithful
           ,
           and
           but
           better
           Subjects
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           in
           Condition
           to
           have
           made
           it
           so
           :
           His
           Citizens
           then
           clave
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           his
           very
           Clergy
           〈◊〉
           him
           ;
           but
           their
           Religion
           in
           those
           days
           was
           too
           little
           to
           expect
           their
           Loyalty
           much
           ;
           whereas
           ours
           now
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           Argument
           of
           their
           being
           
             truly
             Religious
          
           ,
           still
           show
           themselves
           as
           
             eminently
             Loyal
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Citizens
           then
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           shall
           insist
           upon
           it
           for
           their
           Encouragement
           now
           )
           would
           not
           concur
           with
           Canute's
           Election
           
           by
           the
           Priests
           and
           Nobility
           :
           And
           why
           ?
           
           because
           a
           perfect
           Exclusion
           of
           the
           right
           Heir
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           Lawful
           Son
           and
           Successor
           to
           their
           late
           King
           :
           And
           the
           Fiction
           that
           the
           Factious
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           of
           a
           Child
           chosen
           in
           the
           Womb
           ,
           proves
           but
           the
           Story
           ,
           the
           Fable
           of
           a
           Monk
           ;
           for
           which
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           cited
           their
           
             Legends
             M
             ,
             Westminster
             ,
             Paris
             ,
          
           nor
           any
           other
           Authentick
           Historians
           ancient
           enough
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           mention
           it
           ,
           and
           our
           modern
           Baker
           says
           expresly
           upon
           〈◊〉
           Death
           ,
           
             his
             third
             Son
          
           ,
           Edmund
           ,
           call'd
           Iron-Side
           ;
           
             but
             the
             Eldest
             living
             at
             his
             Fathers
             Death
             succeeded
             ,
             and
             was
             Crowned
             at
          
           Kingston
           upon
           Thames
           ;
           That
           a
           great
           part
           
             of
             the
             Nobility
             favoured
             the
             Dane
             ,
             because
             they
             feared
             him
          
           ;
           but
           the
           
             Londoners
             stood
             firm
          
           to
           
             Edmund
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             the
             Authors
          
           of
           his
           Election
           ,
           and
           upon
           his
           very
           using
           of
           the
           word
           here
           ,
           I
           can't
           but
           observe
           ,
           what
           the
           worthy
           Dr.
           has
           sufficiently
           proved
           too
           ;
           how
           common
           among
           Historians
           that
           word
           Election
           is
           used
           only
           for
           a
           Confirmation
           or
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Right
           ,
           and
           how
           against
           Reason
           he
           still
           misapplies
           it
           to
           Choice
           :
           why
           did
           he
           not
           undertake
           to
           prove
           from
           Baker
           too
           ,
           that
           this
           Prince
           was
           elected
           by
           the
           Londoners
           ;
           
           only
           because
           he
           says
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           Election
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           he
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           found
           he
           must
           have
           made
           that
           Author
           contradict
           himself
           ;
           (
           as
           I
           believe
           he
           has
           done
           the
           rest
           ,
           )
           who
           tells
           us
           just
           before
           ,
           he
           was
           Crown'd
           at
           Kingston
           ,
           as
           the
           
             eldest
             living
          
           at
           his
           Fathers
           Death
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Interest
           of
           that
           Metropolis
           for
           the
           right
           Line
           was
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           considerable
           ,
           together
           with
           that
           Princes
           own
           Courage
           and
           Conduct
           ,
           that
           he
           remained
           Conqueror
           in
           three
           several
           Battels
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           so
           in
           the
           fourth
           too
           ,
           the
           last
           I
           believe
           the
           Dane
           would
           have
           dared
           to
           offer
           ,
           had
           not
           that
           false
           Edric
           ,
           the
           Traytor
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           acted
           o're
           the
           same
           Treason
           to
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           revolted
           in
           the
           fight
           ,
           when
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           Foe
           ,
           where
           on
           the
           point
           of
           flying
           .
        
         
           The
           taking
           but
           half
           his
           Kingdom
           at
           that
           Duel
           and
           Accommodation
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Alney
           ,
           was
           more
           〈◊〉
           than
           fortunate
           ,
           when
           still
           his
           trusty
           Citizens
           would
           have
           fought
           for
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           spent
           their
           last
           blood
           for
           the
           right
           Line
           ,
           
           they
           had
           first
           espoused
           ;
           the
           parting
           with
           some
           of
           his
           right
           was
           quickly
           succeeded
           with
           the
           losing
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           his
           Life
           to
           the
           Bargain
           ,
           and
           England
           might
           well
           be
           too
           weak
           for
           its
           self
           ,
           when
           't
           was
           made
           half
           Denmark
           ,
           so
           dangerous
           is
           it
           to
           Princes
           to
           forgo
           the
           least
           of
           their
           right
           ,
           which
           only
           introduces
           the
           loss
           of
           a
           greater
           share
           ,
           or
           to
           part
           with
           a
           piece
           of
           Prerogative
           ,
           for
           the
           patching
           up
           some
           popular
           divisions
           ,
           whose
           twisted
           Interest
           like
           Cords
           that
           are
           a
           twining
           ,
           if
           it
           catch
           but
           the
           Skirts
           of
           the
           Purple
           ,
           will
           soon
           wind
           away
           the
           whole
           robe
           ;
           the
           Observation
           is
           here
           verified
           upon
           our
           old
           Records
           ,
           and
           been
           newly
           transcribed
           in
           Blood
           ,
           in
           our
           latter
           days
           ;
           and
           the
           Son
           of
           our
           Royal
           Martyr
           treads
           the
           best
           Politicks
           for
           the
           Prevention
           ,
           in
           that
           unfortunate
           Testimony
           of
           his
           Father
           ;
           and
           if
           Soveraignty
           be
           somewhat
           that
           is
           Divine
           ,
           a
           Subjects
           robbing
           of
           the
           Crown
           must
           be
           next
           to
           that
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           sin
           that
           savours
           as
           much
           of
           sacriledg
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           let
           you
           know
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           the
           design
           of
           this
           Historian's
           Complement
           ,
           upon
           which
           we
           have
           dwelt
           too
           long
           ,
           the
           pretty
           Parenthesis
           was
           applyed
           to
           
           another
           purpose
           ;
           't
           was
           publisht
           at
           a
           time
           when
           the
           City
           was
           Influencing
           an
           House
           of
           Commons
           that
           were
           for
           altering
           Succession
           ;
           and
           they
           as
           great
           an
           Influence
           with
           the
           City
           :
           At
           a
           Banquet
           of
           Politicks
           after
           their
           Parliament
           Feast
           ;
           and
           His
           time
           to
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           the
           Approbation
           of
           that
           
             renowned
             City
          
           ,
           had
           then
           
           no
           
             little
             Influence
          
           on
           the
           Succession
           .
           And
           besides
           in
           the
           very
           same
           Page
           he
           had
           prepared
           for
           them
           the
           pretty
           President
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           preferring
           a
           brave
           and
           
             deserving
             Bastard
          
           ,
           before
           a
           cruel
           and
           
             Legitimate
             Prince
          
           :
           He
           means
           that
           Athelstan
           ,
           whom
           he
           resolves
           rather
           erroniously
           to
           suppose
           Illegitimate
           ,
           than
           Ingeniously
           to
           allow
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           truly
           was
           ,
           the
           Lawful
           Heir
           :
           But
           Baker
           and
           others
           tell
           us
           the
           Truth
           ;
           tho'
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           and
           say
           this
           Athelstan
           was
           the
           Eldest
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           spurious
           :
           But
           the
           telling
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           would
           have
           prevented
           this
           malicious
           Authors
           Factious
           insinuation
           of
           the
           D.
           Temper
           ;
           which
           to
           make
           the
           more
           remarkable
           ,
           he
           must
           mark
           out
           in
           Emphatical
           Italicks
           ,
           only
           to
           save
           the
           crying
           Monmouth
           and
           York
           .
           But
           the
           Card
           is
           turned
           there
           now
           ,
           and
           the
           Loyal
           Heart
           ,
           Trump
           ,
           instead
           of
           his
           Clubs
           ;
           
           and
           to
           be
           hoped
           they
           'l
           make
           good
           the
           best
           part
           of
           the
           Observation
           ,
           which
           he
           never
           designed
           they
           should
           ,
           stand
           and
           fall
           with
           their
           Loyal
           Progenitors
           ,
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           right
           Line
           and
           the
           Royal
           Blood.
           
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           upon
           the
           whole
           united
           ,
           and
           happy
           union
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           observe
           this
           great
           
           Truth
           ,
           That
           from
           their
           first
           King
           Egbert
           ,
           to
           this
           Iron-side
           the
           last
           ,
           no
           less
           then
           14
           in
           number
           ;
           besides
           ,
           that
           Edward
           the
           first
           ,
           Edmunds
           Brother
           ,
           all
           successively
           Reign'd
           in
           Lineal
           discents
           of
           the
           immediate
           and
           
             next
             Heir
          
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Blood
          
           ;
           and
           most
           of
           them
           too
           ,
           the
           Successors
           of
           the
           next
           immediate
           Brother
           ;
           to
           their
           present
           Prince
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           four
           several
           Brothers
           Sons
           to
           Ethelwolf
           the
           second
           sole
           Sovereign
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           succeeding
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           then
           with
           what
           Face
           ,
           unless
           with
           one
           more
           lasting
           ,
           then
           I
           〈◊〉
           his
           corrupted
           History
           ,
           by
           being
           all
           Brass
           ,
           with
           what
           a
           Front
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           can
           such
           a
           Libel
           ,
           and
           
           Imposture
           ,
           a
           Legend
           fuller
           of
           Lyes
           than
           ever
           was
           penned
           by
           Papist
           ,
           antient
           ,
           or
           modern
           Monk
           offer
           at
           such
           a
           part
           of
           our
           History
           ,
           for
           the
           dispossessing
           the
           
           present
           Brother
           of
           his
           King.
           But
           this
           Popish
           Plagiary
           ,
           fetching
           most
           of
           the
           Materials
           of
           his
           Monumental
           Treasons
           from
           a
           Club
           of
           Jesuits
           ,
           the
           Triumvirate
           of
           studious
           Traytors
           that
           forged
           for
           the
           subverting
           the
           Succession
           ,
           their
           damna-Doleman
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           he
           be
           as
           full
           of
           falshood
           as
           those
           copyed
           Ignatians
           whom
           he
           transcribes
           ,
           or
           the
           Founder
           of
           them
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           shadow
           that
           he
           has
           of
           any
           thing
           of
           Election
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           the
           
             first
             Saxon
          
           King
           Egbert
           ,
           whom
           he
           would
           have
           no
           way
           related
           to
           Brissicus
           the
           last
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           ;
           but
           whom
           a
           more
           worthy
           Author
           proves
           from
           Westminster's
           own
           words
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           sole
           surviving
           branch
           of
           the
           Royal
           Stemm
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           banisht
           into
           France
           ;
           and
           that
           only
           for
           fear
           of
           his
           Right
           .
        
         
           But
           granting
           then
           what
           he
           is
           resolved
           
           to
           suppose
           ;
           still
           
             right
             Reason
          
           will
           confute
           his
           Impertinence
           even
           in
           complying
           in
           unreasonable
           Concession
           ;
           the
           Question
           here
           is
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           our
           
             Establisht
             Monarchy
          
           :
           And
           he
           brings
           us
           an
           Instance
           before
           the
           Monarchy
           was
           Establisht
           ,
           owns
           that
           the
           History
           of
           that
           
           Heptarchy
           was
           uncertain
           ;
           and
           yet
           very
           certainly
           determins
           the
           point
           of
           his
           Election
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           must
           take
           too
           upon
           an
           
             ipse
             dixit
          
           of
           this
           Dogmatical
           Historians
           ,
           for
           his
           being
           no
           way
           related
           ,
           he
           cites
           just
           
             no
             body
          
           ,
           and
           while
           ,
           for
           his
           near
           alliance
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           Authority
           of
           so
           many
           .
        
         
           That
           other
           only
           
             broken
             Reed
          
           that
           in
           all
           these
           Reigns
           he
           has
           to
           rely
           on
           ,
           and
           that
           like
           AEgypts
           too
           is
           
             ready
             to
             run
             into
             his
             side
             ,
          
           so
           false
           ,
           so
           dangerous
           to
           trust
           too
           ;
           which
           is
           Edreds
           being
           crown'd
           in
           the
           Minority
           of
           his
           Nephews
           ;
           when
           all
           the
           Historians
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           only
           for
           their
           
             being
             Minors
          
           :
           And
           the
           diligent
           Baker
           says
           he
           was
           not
           then
           made
           Protector
           :
           only
           because
           that
           Authority
           was
           not
           then
           come
           into
           use
           ;
           but
           crowned
           as
           King
           with
           purpose
           to
           resign
           ,
           when
           the
           right
           Heir
           should
           come
           of
           age
           .
        
         
           But
           lest
           his
           Modern
           Authority
           may
           
           be
           not
           sufficient
           with
           those
           that
           malign
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           makes
           for
           the
           Monarchy
           ;
           let
           them
           consult
           even
           the
           most
           of
           the
           Antients
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           agree
           they
           were
           only
           set
           aside
           for
           their
           Nonage
           .
           But
           this
           Royal
           Protectorate
           soon
           expired
           ,
           as
           if
           Providence
           laboured
           to
           prevent
           an
           
           Vsurpation
           ;
           and
           provided
           for
           the
           right
           Heir
           ,
           who
           succecded
           in
           his
           paternal
           Inheritance
           ,
           before
           arrived
           even
           to
           the
           Romans
           civil
           age
           of
           Puberty
           14.
           
           And
           the
           malicious
           Perverter
           might
           as
           well
           say
           as
           great
           a
           stress
           ,
           as
           you
           'll
           find
           afterwards
           he
           truly
           does
           upon
           Richard
           the
           thirds
           Butchery
           and
           Usurpation
           ;
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           for
           a
           Crown
           :
           All
           the
           difference
           is
           .
           Here
           were
           only
           two
           Nephews
           for
           a
           while
           debarred
           ,
           there
           Butchered
           ;
           and
           shall
           such
           
             bloody
             Miscreants
          
           pass
           upon
           the
           World
           for
           credible
           Authors
           ,
           who
           for
           robbing
           of
           a
           Divine-right
           ,
           can
           cite
           you
           Murder
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           breaking
           of
           our
           
             Humane
             Laws
          
           ,
           the
           blackest
           Crime
           in
           the
           Declogue
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           this
           Antimonarchical
           Zealot
           ,
           has
           shown
           himself
           thus
           elaborately
           studious
           ,
           to
           rake
           every
           musty
           Record
           of
           those
           Reigns
           for
           a
           
             Rebellious
             remark
          
           ;
           give
           me
           leave
           only
           from
           the
           same
           times
           to
           make
           this
           last
           and
           
             Loyal
             Observation
          
           ;
           where
           Providence
           seemed
           to
           shew
           it self
           remarkably
           concerned
           for
           its
           crowned
           Head
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           subsequent
           Judgment
           upon
           the
           Proto-Martyrdom
           of
           the
           
             Saxon
             Edward
          
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           what
           
           we
           suffered
           since
           for
           our
           
             Martyr'd
             Charles
          
           ;
           tho
           there
           't
           was
           only
           for
           anticipating
           a
           right
           by
           blood
           ;
           but
           ours
           a
           bloody
           Usurpation
           of
           those
           that
           had
           no
           
             right
             at
             all
          
           .
        
         
           Ethelred's
           passage
           to
           his
           Reign
           was
           but
           before
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           Almighty's
           ;
           yet
           the
           Government
           suffered
           for
           it
           as
           many
           Pangs
           ,
           till
           it
           quite
           miscarried
           ;
           within
           fifty
           years
           the
           new
           Monarchy
           fell
           quite
           asunder
           ,
           rent
           and
           torn
           by
           two
           several
           Conquests
           :
           He
           himself
           meets
           with
           the
           Defection
           of
           all
           his
           Nobility
           ,
           forc't
           to
           raise
           his
           Danegelt
           ,
           and
           his
           Subjects
           into
           Rebellion
           by
           it
           ;
           prepared
           his
           Navies
           ,
           only
           to
           be
           shattered
           with
           a
           tempest
           ,
           or
           consumed
           with
           Fire
           ;
           both
           Elements
           
           and
           Heaven
           it self
           ,
           seemed
           to
           conspite
           to
           make
           him
           Miserable
           :
           Famine
           and
           Mortality
           were
           the
           dismal
           attendants
           of
           his
           Wars
           ,
           the
           Depredations
           of
           Invaders
           would
           not
           allow
           peace
           ;
           the
           Reign
           that
           begun
           in
           a
           Murder
           ,
           ended
           in
           a
           Massacre
           :
           The
           incensed
           Danes
           soon
           invade
           him
           ,
           the
           perjured
           Edric
           falsely
           forsakes
           him
           ;
           he
           languishes
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           as
           well
           he
           might
           ,
           under
           Guilt
           and
           Misfortune
           ;
           and
           to
           put
           the
           only
           period
           to
           
           his
           days
           ,
           Miseries
           and
           Kingdom
           together
           Dies
           .
        
         
         
           You
           see
           how
           
             little
             success
          
           this
           Author
           met
           with
           among
           the
           Saxons
           Sovereigns
           for
           altering
           Succession
           ;
           how
           much
           of
           Imposture
           his
           Reader
           may
           there
           meet
           with
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           as
           soon
           see
           ,
           he
           deals
           as
           disingeniously
           with
           the
           Danes
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           thorough
           his
           double
           diligence
           ,
           this
           Parliament
           Historiographer
           has
           not
           omitted
           an
           Argument
           for
           his
           purpose
           ,
           much
           of
           the
           same
           strength
           as
           those
           that
           he
           has
           used
           ,
           viz.
           That
           Knute
           was
           no
           kin
           to
           Edmund
           ,
           or
           Ethelred
           :
           And
           the
           Dane
           no
           way
           related
           to
           the
           Line
           of
           the
           
             Saxon
             ,
             that
             is
          
           ,
           the
           poor
           conquered
           England
           ,
           was
           not
           Consin
           German
           to
           Denmark
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           latter
           was
           preferred
           ,
           and
           their
           King
           ,
           acknowledged
           ours
           .
        
         
           I
           can't
           conceive
           what
           necessity
           of
           Relation
           an
           Invader
           needs
           to
           the
           poor
           Prince
           he
           Invades
           ;
           and
           whether
           that
           be
           not
           a
           pretty
           sort
           of
           an
           Argument
           for
           altering
           Succession
           ,
           to
           say
           the
           
             Kingdom
             was
             Conquered
             ;
             Swayn
          
           had
           before
           cut
           out
           a
           fine
           Title
           for
           his
           Son
           with
           the
           Sword
           :
           The
           
             North
             ,
             West
          
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           South
           part
           of
           England
           had
           submitted
           
           frightned
           with
           his
           revengeful
           Cruelties
           ,
           which
           
             their
             own
          
           had
           provoked
           :
           Canute
           himself
           after
           his
           Fathers
           Death
           ,
           lands
           as
           soon
           at
           Sandwich
           with
           a
           Navy
           of
           two
           hundred
           ,
           gave
           our
           English
           a
           great
           overthrow
           ,
           possest
           himself
           of
           what
           Swayn
           had
           before
           harassed
           ;
           the
           West
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           Nobility
           favoured
           only
           whom
           they
           feared
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           up
           in
           Competition
           for
           the
           Crown
           ,
           whom
           they
           could
           not
           
             keep
             down
          
           from
           being
           a
           Competitor
           ;
           ergo
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Succession
           must
           not
           run
           in
           the
           right
           Line
           ,
           and
           why
           ?
           because
           here
           it
           did
           not
           ;
           if
           more
           absur'd
           Inferences
           ,
           can
           be
           drawn
           from
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           or
           greater
           Solecisms
           from
           Historical
           Observation
           ,
           I
           'le
           forfeit
           all
           the
           little
           Right
           I
           have
           to
           Reason
           ;
           and
           with
           an
           Implicit
           Faith
           ,
           believe
           the
           Legend
           ,
           for
           a
           Bible
           ,
           and
           his
           History
           for
           the
           Revelations
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           this
           Prince
           ,
           though
           by
           Conquest
           and
           Composition
           ,
           he
           got
           half
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           upon
           Edmunds
           Death
           the
           whole
           ,
           foresaw
           what
           Power
           the
           pleas
           of
           Right
           ,
           and
           Succession
           might
           have
           for
           animating
           an
           Interest
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           poor
           injured
           Heirs
           ;
           and
           therefore
           took
           all
           the
           ways
           to
           ingratiate
           himself
           
           with
           his
           wavering
           People
           ;
           his
           young
           and
           unexperienced
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           means
           for
           preventing
           the
           
             Lawful
             Heirs
          
           ,
           for
           attempting
           for
           their
           Right
           ;
           sticking
           at
           neither
           
             Murder
             ,
             Malice
          
           ,
           and
           Treachery
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           shew
           of
           governing
           ,
           with
           more
           Justice
           ,
           then
           he
           conquered
           ,
           and
           took
           mildness
           for
           the
           best
           means
           of
           his
           Establishment
           ;
           and
           to
           let
           the
           Nation
           know
           he
           designed
           only
           to
           subdue
           them
           ,
           sends
           away
           his
           Mercenaries
           ,
           ships
           away
           his
           Navy
           ;
           and
           for
           a
           popular
           Specimen
           of
           an
           Heroick
           Kindness
           ,
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           Saxons
           he
           succeeded
           ,
           as
           a
           Satisfaction
           to
           their
           injured
           Dust
           ,
           prefers
           Edricks
           perjured
           Head
           ,
           to
           the
           highest
           place
           on
           the
           City
           Gate
           ;
           and
           with
           that
           Expedient
           ,
           reconciled
           himself
           at
           once
           to
           his
           
             own
             promise
             ,
             deserved
             Justice
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Peoples
             favour
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           securing
           himself
           from
           any
           danger
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Lawsul
             Heirs
          
           ,
           so
           
             politickly
             Cruel
          
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Royal
           Blood
           felt
           of
           his
           Injustice
           ;
           sent
           the
           two
           Sons
           of
           his
           late
           Co-partner
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           be
           murdered
           abroad
           ,
           and
           got
           his
           Brother
           to
           be
           butchered
           at
           home
           ;
           such
           an
           experienced
           truth
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           
             Powers
             usurpt
             ,
             Successions
             altered
             ,
             
             like
             the
             blackest
             Villanies
             can
             only
          
           be
           Justifyed
           and
           defended
           by
           committing
           more
           .
        
         
           At
           his
           Death
           't
           is
           true
           he
           disposed
           of
           his
           Crowns
           ,
           by
           Testamentary
           Bequest
           ,
           and
           well
           he
           might
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           so
           little
           known
           for
           Kingdoms
           of
           Feudatory
           Law
           ,
           and
           private
           Estates
           then
           far
           from
           being
           entailed
           ;
           yet
           in
           that
           very
           Legacy
           you
           can
           observe
           ,
           what
           Power
           the
           Consideration
           had
           with
           him
           of
           Right
           and
           Blood
           ;
           for
           he
           leaves
           his
           own
           Paternal
           Dominions
           ,
           Norway
           ,
           to
           his
           Eldest
           son
           Swayn
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           
             Youngest
             Hardicanute
          
           his
           
             conquered
             England
          
           ;
           considering
           his
           Mothers
           Blood
           ,
           which
           was
           Emma
           ,
           Wife
           to
           the
           late
           King
           Ethelred
           ,
           might
           (
           as
           indeed
           it
           did
           )
           give
           him
           some
           precedency
           to
           his
           middle
           Brother
           Harold
           ;
           the
           one
           having
           somewhat
           of
           Saxon
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           other
           all
           Dane
           ;
           especially
           ,
           if
           he
           was
           ,
           as
           some
           say
           Illegitimate
           ,
           tho'
           Baker
           calls
           him
           an
           Elder
           Brother
           by
           a
           former
           Wife
           ;
           so
           that
           upon
           the
           whole
           ,
           the
           Contest
           that
           rose
           about
           the
           Succession
           ,
           was
           but
           whether
           he
           had
           Right
           ,
           and
           when
           at
           last
           Harald
           was
           preferred
           ,
           't
           was
           upon
           the
           Resolution
           of
           his
           being
           Legitimate
           ;
           so
           that
           here
           his
           own
           Inference
           
           contradicts
           the
           end
           for
           which
           't
           was
           brought
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           altering
           the
           discent
           ,
           shows
           they
           industriously
           contended
           to
           keep
           it
           in
           the
           right
           Channel
           ;
           and
           allowing
           they
           were
           mistaken
           in
           their
           Opinions
           of
           his
           Birth
           ,
           the
           Lords
           to
           make
           amends
           for
           their
           error
           ,
           streight
           on
           his
           Death
           fetch
           home
           Hardicanute
           ;
           who
           dying
           without
           Issue
           ,
           the
           Right
           of
           Blood
           prevailed
           again
           ,
           and
           the
           Saxon
           entred
           in
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           Edmunds
           Son
           only
           being
           past
           by
           because
           his
           very
           being
           was
           unknown
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           can
           only
           be
           blamed
           ,
           for
           not
           seeking
           for
           the
           right
           Heir
           among
           the
           supposed
           Dead
           :
           Yet
           when
           this
           Edward
           had
           found
           him
           out
           ,
           he
           designed
           both
           him
           
           and
           his
           Son
           Atheling
           for
           successive
           Monarchs
           ,
           whose
           very
           name
           imported
           Hereditary
           ,
           and
           next
           of
           kin
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           our
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           while
           the
           second
           Harold
           ,
           but
           usurpt
           upon
           him
           ,
           against
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           even
           then
           lookt
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           Violation
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Heir
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           their
           Holy
           Rites
           :
           and
           tho
           Harald
           suggested
           that
           Edward
           had
           appointed
           him
           to
           be
           Crown'd
           ,
           Historians
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           only
           to
           make
           him
           during
           the
           Minority
           
           of
           this
           
             Edgar
             ;
             a
             Regent
          
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           absolute
           King
           ,
           and
           
             Mat.
             Paris
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           
             Edgar
             Atheling
          
           in
           the
           very
           first
           Leafe
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           in
           these
           very
           words
           ,
           says
           ;
           
             that
             to
             him
             belonged
             the
             Right
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           England
           ;
           and
           if
           Birth
           could
           then
           give
           a
           Right
           ,
           I
           don't
           see
           how
           then
           ,
           or
           now
           ,
           any
           Power
           can
           defraud
           a
           Prince
           justly
           of
           his
           Birth-right
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           we
           'l
           begin
           our
           Remarks
           on
           the
           Norman
           Line
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           very
           first
           words
           of
           Baker
           are
           these
           ,
           
             There
             were
             six
             Dukes
             of
          
           Normandy
           ,
           in
           France
           ,
           
             in
             a
             direct
             Line
             ,
             succeeding
             from
             Father
             to
             Son
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           this
           Inquisitive
           Monarch-maker
           ,
           lays
           his
           mighty
           stress
           ,
           his
           
             weighty
             Consideration
          
           on
           the
           single
           Suggestion
           of
           Duke
           William's
           being
           a
           reputative
           Bastard
           ;
           be
           it
           so
           ,
           have
           we
           not
           here
           the
           Majority
           of
           six
           to
           one
           ,
           that
           succeeded
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Legitimately
          
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           these
           then
           ,
           like
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Objections
           against
           the
           Government
           ,
           rather
           industrious
           Cavil
           ,
           then
           real
           Argument
           ?
           or
           allowing
           it
           still
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           most
           impertinently
           applyed
           to
           his
           present
           purpose
           ,
           to
           tell
           us
           that
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           was
           himself
           Illegitimate
           ,
           and
           yet
           succeeded
           his
           Father
           in
           the
           
           Dutchy
           of
           Normandy
           ?
           And
           therefore
           must
           we
           have
           another
           Natural
           ,
           and
           Illegitimate
           Duke
           to
           wear
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ?
           or
           was
           the
           Suggestion
           only
           made
           because
           they
           had
           such
           a
           Duke
           in
           Readiness
           ,
           that
           had
           already
           run
           the
           Popular
           Gantlet
           of
           Ambition
           ;
           and
           been
           sooth'd
           into
           the
           Prospect
           of
           a
           Scepter
           ,
           with
           the
           false
           Tongues
           of
           Flatterers
           and
           Sycophants
           ?
           or
           else
           was
           the
           Nomination
           of
           the
           Normans
           to
           supersede
           the
           Fundamental
           Laws
           of
           our
           Nation
           ;
           And
           our
           England
           a
           Dependent
           ,
           a
           Tributary
           to
           that
           Crown
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ?
           these
           Paradoxes
           must
           be
           reconciled
           by
           Miracle
           before
           such
           a
           ridiculous
           Instance
           can
           pass
           for
           Reason
           ,
           or
           Common
           Sense
           ,
           or
           vindicate
           the
           false
           suggester
           from
           Folly
           and
           Impertinence
           .
        
         
           But
           even
           here
           too
           his
           
             very
             Assertion
          
           fails
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           Pretender
           to
           Truth
           both
           abuses
           his
           Reader
           with
           false
           Application
           ,
           and
           telling
           a
           Lye
           :
           For
           this
           Duke
           William
           ,
           tho'
           a
           Bastard
           Born
           ,
           was
           not
           illegitimated
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           barred
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           incapacitated
           for
           Inheritance
           ;
           for
           it
           appears
           ,
           as
           Baker
           says
           by
           many
           Examples
           ,
           that
           Bastardy
           was
           then
           no
           Bar
           to
           Succession
           ,
           and
           by
           
           the
           Canon
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           then
           obtain'd
           ,
           the
           Children
           born
           before
           Wedlock
           ,
           were
           
             de
             facto
          
           truly
           legitimated
           ,
           if
           he
           afterward
           espoused
           his
           Concubine
           ;
           and
           this
           his
           Factious
           Assistant
           ,
           
             Hunt
             himself
          
           allows
           ;
           when
           the
           
           Wretch
           endeavoured
           to
           Bastardize
           the
           Progenitors
           of
           his
           Sovereign
           ,
           and
           this
           many
           Writers
           say
           was
           the
           very
           Case
           of
           our
           Duke
           William
           ,
           whose
           Father
           took
           his
           Mother
           Arlotte
           to
           Wife
           afterward
           .
        
         
           The
           Donation
           to
           
             William
             Rufus
          
           was
           again
           clearly
           Testimentary
           ;
           which
           might
           be
           allowed
           sure
           to
           a
           Conqueror
           ,
           whose
           will
           only
           gave
           what
           his
           Sword
           had
           gotten
           ;
           
           but
           however
           as
           I
           observed
           above
           in
           the
           Legatory
           Disposition
           of
           Canutus
           the
           Dane
           ,
           where
           he
           gave
           his
           conquered
           Kingdom
           to
           his
           Youngest
           ,
           and
           Norway
           his
           Paternal
           Right
           to
           Swayn
           his
           Eldest
           ,
           to
           whom
           't
           was
           most
           due
           ;
           so
           here
           this
           Third
           Conqueror
           
           of
           Old
           Britain
           ,
           observ'd
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           Bequest
           ,
           and
           left
           Normandy
           his
           Fathers
           Inheritance
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           to
           Robert
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           appertain'd
           in
           Reason
           and
           Right
           ;
           both
           these
           Instances
           ,
           no
           small
           Demonstration
           ,
           shewing
           how
           the
           Precedency
           of
           Blood
           even
           in
           those
           
           days
           obtained
           ;
           and
           with
           those
           too
           whom
           our
           Factious
           Innovator
           ,
           would
           have
           not
           to
           value
           it
           ;
           for
           their
           giving
           to
           any
           Son
           besides
           their
           Eldest
           what
           was
           theirs
           by
           Arms
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           we
           our selves
           do
           now
           by
           Laws
           ;
           and
           tho
           the
           Fewds
           now
           obtain
           ,
           and
           Entailments
           ,
           yet
           still
           what
           's
           our
           own
           by
           purchase
           is
           unconfined
           ,
           and
           not
           ty'd
           to
           descend
           by
           Primogeniture
           ;
           but
           at
           an
           arbitrary
           Disposition
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           Purchaser
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           commonly
           disposed
           of
           too
           by
           the
           Father
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Younger
           Sons
           ;
           and
           a
           Conqueror
           that
           purchases
           all
           by
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Wounds
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           allowed
           as
           much
           Liberty
           ,
           as
           the
           Miser
           that
           obtains
           it
           by
           his
           Wealth
           ,
           or
           a
           Land
           Pedler
           that
           buyes
           his
           purchase
           for
           a
           Penny.
           
        
         
           But
           tho
           this
           might
           be
           a
           warrantable
           Donation
           ,
           yet
           you
           may
           observe
           (
           as
           if
           the
           donor
           had
           not
           been
           in
           it
           altogether
           Just
           )
           so
           it
           never
           at
           all
           prospered
           with
           the
           Donee
           ;
           the
           very
           Gist
           it self
           ,
           like
           Pandora's
           Box
           ,
           was
           most
           fatal
           to
           those
           that
           received
           it
           ;
           a
           Vice
           like
           Virtue
           is
           oft
           a
           Punishment
           to
           it self
           as
           that
           other
           a
           reward
           ;
           the
           not
           suffering
           the
           Crown
           to
           descend
           by
           entail
           ;
           entailed
           
           what
           was
           worse
           a
           War
           ,
           and
           both
           Brothers
           assault
           the
           Testamentary
           Usurper
           at
           once
           ;
           as
           looking
           upon
           it
           notwithstanding
           the
           specious
           pretext
           of
           a
           Will
           ,
           but
           a
           plain
           wrong
           ;
           and
           where
           this
           prejudiced
           Historian
           ,
           makes
           this
           Rufus
           to
           rely
           on
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Nobles
           ,
           for
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           his
           Fathers
           Will
           ,
           't
           is
           evident
           he
           only
           called
           them
           together
           ,
           that
           by
           Largesses
           and
           Corruptions
           ,
           fair
           Words
           ,
           and
           Promises
           ,
           he
           might
           win
           them
           from
           assisting
           his
           Brother
           Robert
           ,
           whose
           Right
           he
           feared
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           advantage
           he
           had
           by
           his
           Fathers
           Will
           might
           make
           the
           Game
           that
           he
           had
           to
           play
           more
           than
           even
           ,
           or
           give
           Robert
           the
           better
           by
           their
           deserting
           this
           Rufus
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           Artifices
           they
           did
           ;
           and
           Odo
           Bishop
           of
           Bayeux
           leads
           the
           dance
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           says
           Paris
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           their
           
           crown'd
           King
           ,
           their
           sworn
           King
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           be
           perjur'd
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           raised
           a
           War
           against
           their
           King
           William
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           Robert
           the
           First-Born
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           all
           declaring
           the
           Right
           belonged
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           Opinion
           of
           several
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           Spiritual
           
           and
           Temporal
           ;
           Persons
           alway
           I
           fancy
           qualified
           to
           recognise
           a
           Right
           ,
           if
           Religious
           or
           Lay-Judges
           could
           decide
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           well
           assured
           were
           they
           of
           the
           goodness
           of
           the
           Cause
           that
           they
           
           conspired
           for
           it
           ;
           rebelled
           ,
           and
           were
           banisht
           for
           it
           success
           ;
           not
           always
           attending
           a
           good
           Title
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           it
           can
           Justify
           a
           bad
           .
           And
           at
           the
           last
           the
           most
           unfortunate
           end
           of
           this
           Testamentary
           Prince
           ,
           may
           serve
           somewhat
           at
           least
           to
           discourage
           the
           Religious
           from
           invading
           of
           a
           Right
           ,
           tho
           it
           may
           not
           the
           Politician
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Injury
           he
           did
           all
           along
           to
           the
           Right-Blood
           ,
           Providence
           seemed
           to
           bring
           upon
           his
           head
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           sent
           that
           sort
           of
           an
           Usurper
           too
           ,
           to
           the
           Grave
           with
           the
           fate
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           not
           with
           a
           common
           dry
           Death
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           own
           Gore
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           had
           held
           the
           Scepter
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           pretended
           Right
           by
           this
           disastrous
           Death
           ,
           gave
           an
           opportunity
           to
           a
           perfect
           Intruder
           ,
           that
           had
           none
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           Henry
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           being
           in
           new
           Forrest
           when
           his
           Brother
           was
           killed
           ,
           did
           not
           stay
           long
           to
           consider
           the
           disaster
           ,
           or
           to
           get
           the
           Carcass
           Coacht
           home
           ,
           instead
           of
           Carted
           ,
           but
           rides
           to
           Winchester
           ,
           
           seizes
           the
           Treasure
           ;
           and
           that
           soon
           helpt
           him
           to
           put
           on
           the
           Crown
           :
           The
           Purple
           Robes
           soon
           followed
           those
           
             Golden
             Regalia
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           absolutely
           Usurpt
           ,
           will
           irresistibly
           force
           a
           Coronation
           ;
           
           but
           tho
           Crown'd
           he
           was
           ,
           a
           good
           Author
           says
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           and
           wrote
           then
           as
           great
           men
           then
           sent
           for
           Robert
           ,
           promised
           him
           his
           Right
           ,
           and
           as
           resolutely
           stood
           by
           him
           too
           ,
           and
           well
           they
           might
           when
           he
           had
           been
           debarred
           his
           Birth-right
           once
           before
           ;
           and
           besides
           the
           Right
           of
           Blood
           ,
           had
           refused
           his
           Assignation
           ,
           his
           early
           Pension
           ;
           and
           had
           compounded
           for
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           so
           much
           Title
           to
           without
           the
           Composition
           ;
           But
           
             Mat.
             Paris
          
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           first
           Lines
           of
           this
           Kings
           Life
           ,
           that
           the
           Nobility
           
           were
           utterly
           Ignorant
           what
           was
           become
           of
           this
           Robert
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           ;
           but
           that
           when
           he
           sent
           privately
           to
           them
           in
           England
           ,
           Letters
           alledging
           his
           
             being
             first
             Born
          
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           that
           very
           Reason
           he
           declared
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           belong'd
           to
           him
           ,
           assoon
           as
           they
           heard
           those
           Allegations
           of
           his
           unanswerable
           Right
           ,
           promised
           him
           their
           best
           advice
           ,
           and
           to
           lend
           him
           their
           Assistance
           ;
           which
           they
           did
           too
           ,
           and
           Robert
           came
           over
           ,
           
           forc't
           his
           Brother
           to
           a
           Composition
           for
           3000
           Marks
           yearly
           ,
           and
           at
           least
           ,
           made
           the
           Vsurper
           but
           a
           Tributary
           King
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Argument
           out
           of
           this
           Reign
           ,
           that
           our
           Elector
           here
           fetches
           for
           his
           making
           
           our
           
             English
             Monarch
          
           a
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           is
           this
           Usurpers
           courting
           the
           
             great
             Council
          
           to
           confirm
           it
           to
           his
           Son
           ;
           but
           so
           would
           a
           Cromwell
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           for
           the
           Succession
           of
           his
           Son
           Richard
           ,
           and
           sure
           such
           Creatures
           have
           need
           to
           anticipate
           all
           sorts
           of
           security
           for
           their
           Sons
           Succession
           ,
           that
           have
           gotten
           all
           their
           Right
           by
           Anticipation
           of
           anothers
           ,
           or
           absolute
           wrong
           ;
           but
           the
           parallel
           holds
           still
           between
           that
           antient
           Usurper
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           Modern
           I
           mentioned
           ;
           they
           both
           felt
           their
           Consciences
           prickt
           in
           their
           unjust
           obtaining
           of
           a
           
           Kingdom
           ,
           they
           both
           feared
           the
           Judgments
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           both
           as
           unhappy
           in
           their
           designed
           Heirs
           ,
           one
           born
           to
           be
           Drowned
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           be
           a
           Fool
           ;
           and
           as
           their
           Fame
           stunk
           above
           Ground
           ,
           so
           did
           both
           their
           Bodies
           before
           they
           went
           under
           ,
           and
           Paris
           tells
           us
           the
           first
           committed
           Murder
           after
           he
           was
           Dead
           ,
           and
           poysoned
           his
           Doctor
           before
           they
           could
           get
           him
           down
           into
           the
           Dust
           ;
           tho
           he
           
           smartly
           observes
           this
           was
           the
           last
           
           among
           the
           many
           this
           good
           King
           Henry
           had
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           remark
           I
           shall
           make
           on
           this
           Mans
           Reign
           is
           ,
           but
           what
           this
           malicious
           Historian
           has
           made
           very
           Remarkable
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           from
           an
           Author
           that
           he
           cites
           ,
           for
           saying
           that
           this
           
             Robert
             had
             discovered
             too
             much
             of
             the
             Cruelty
             of
             Disposition
             ,
             of
             his
             averseness
             to
             the
          
           English
           
             Nation
             ,
             and
             his
             proneness
             to
             revenge
             ,
          
           and
           this
           Character
           must
           be
           most
           Emphatically
           markt
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           miss
           of
           his
           meaning
           another
           Duke
           ;
           a
           Prince
           to
           whose
           Valour
           and
           Conduct
           the
           Wretch
           ows
           his
           Freedom
           from
           a
           Forreign
           Yoke
           ,
           and
           the
           Nation
           her
           safety
           and
           security
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           does
           his
           malice
           transport
           the
           Sot
           that
           he
           falsisies
           for
           it
           the
           very
           Latin
           he
           translates
           ,
           
             Perversus
             ,
             contrarius
             et
             Innaturalis
          
           :
           He
           makes
           cruelty
           
           of
           Disposition
           ,
           and
           for
           
             Proneness
             to
             revenge
          
           ,
           not
           one
           Syllable
           in
           the
           whole
           Citation
           ,
           and
           then
           besides
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Author
           he
           cites
           are
           the
           same
           verbatim
           ,
           which
           this
           Henry
           the
           first
           used
           against
           his
           Brother
           ,
           when
           he
           makes
           a
           Speech
           to
           his
           Nobles
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           odious
           ,
           from
           whom
           this
           Author
           
             I
             believe
             
             borrowed
          
           it
           ,
           and
           his
           as
           meer
           revgene
           
           ful
           malice
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           as
           that
           against
           Robert
           the
           Duke
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           here
           evident
           that
           this
           Gentlemans
           Principles
           and
           Perswasions
           are
           clearly
           Democratical
           ,
           and
           writ
           with
           a
           perfect
           design
           to
           please
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           plain
           as
           if
           the
           rabble
           beast
           ,
           the
           Monster
           Mobile
           were
           seen
           sawning
           upon
           this
           KEEPER
           of
           their
           LIBERTIES
           ,
           and
           you
           saw
           the
           Sycophant
           spitting
           in
           its
           mouth
           ;
           his
           Papers
           are
           the
           very
           Picture
           of
           this
           piece
           ,
           and
           the
           Representation
           of
           Rebellion
           with
           a
           Pen.
           
        
         
           The
           next
           that
           Mounts
           the
           Throne
           is
           STEPHEN
           ,
           and
           the
           little
           Right
           (
           tho
           some
           )
           Relation
           he
           had
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           won't
           be
           past
           by
           :
           when
           this
           Author
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           his
           sinking
           Cause
           ,
           has
           caught
           at
           every
           Plank
           to
           hold
           up
           her
           Head
           in
           that
           desperate
           Condition
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           could
           not
           meet
           the
           least
           solid
           substantial
           Argument
           ,
           graspt
           at
           every
           empty
           Shadow
           ;
           And
           truly
           here
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             STEPHEN
             acknowledg'd
             his
             Election
             in
             the
          
           
           
             very
             Words
             of
             a
             Charter
             ,
             from
             the
             People
             ,
          
           and
           so
           would
           any
           man
           that
           had
           no
           better
           Title
           ;
           and
           tho
           I
           shall
           condemn
           his
           
           Usurpation
           ,
           can
           allow
           of
           his
           Politicks
           ,
           in
           letting
           them
           know
           how
           much
           he
           was
           beholden
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           People
           were
           strong
           enough
           to
           pull
           off
           his
           Crown
           too
           ,
           which
           his
           own
           hands
           rather
           
           had
           
             put
             on
          
           ;
           for
           as
           Bradshaw
           told
           the
           King
           ,
           The
           People
           of
           England
           had
           constituted
           them
           a
           Court
           ,
           when
           that
           unanswerable
           Martyr
           observed
           not
           half
           their
           Consents
           did
           concur
           ,
           or
           were
           askt
           ;
           so
           also
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Commonalty
           lookt
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           manifest
           Usurpation
           ,
           and
           those
           whose
           Concurrence
           he
           had
           ,
           were
           but
           an
           handful
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           Coronation
           had
           but
           three
           Bishops
           ,
           few
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           
             not
             one
          
           Abbot
           ,
           and
           also
           ,
           as
           Historians
           observe
           ,
           those
           very
           
           perjur'd
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           Lords
           came
           many
           of
           them
           to
           an
           ill-end
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           worse
           Calamities
           before
           their
           life
           was
           ended
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           revengeful
           Cruelties
           of
           the
           Scot
           lookt
           somewhat
           like
           a
           Judgment
           for
           their
           Perjury
           ;
           when
           they
           spar'd
           neither
           the
           Gray-Hair
           ,
           for
           whom
           Reverence
           might
           plead
           ,
           nor
           the
           Tender-Infant
           for
           whom
           its
           Innocence
           ,
           but
           Butchered
           the
           one
           in
           their
           Beds
           ,
           the
           other
           on
           
           their
           
             Mothers
             Breasts
          
           ,
           the
           Barbarity
           of
           
           those
           avengers
           is
           as
           horribly
           describ'd
           in
           
             Mat.
             Paris
          
           .
        
         
           But
           agen
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           why
           he
           was
           not
           as
           much
           an
           Invader
           ,
           as
           his
           Grandfather
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           only
           that
           came
           from
           Normandy
           ,
           this
           out
           of
           Boleign
           ,
           that
           was
           forct
           to
           fight
           ,
           first
           with
           Harold
           an
           
             hardy
             Foe
          
           ;
           this
           his
           Invasion
           facilitated
           by
           the
           Weakness
           of
           a
           Woman
           ;
           but
           as
           weak
           as
           she
           was
           ,
           He
           knew
           her
           Title
           to
           be
           strong
           ,
           and
           as
           strong
           as
           this
           Author
           would
           have
           him
           with
           the
           People
           ,
           yet
           he
           found
           himself
           too
           weak
           ,
           only
           with
           the
           pretence
           of
           his
           Election
           to
           defend
           his
           Vsurpation
           ,
           found
           an
           Army
           of
           Flemmings
           would
           give
           him
           a
           better
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           than
           all
           this
           Power
           of
           Parliament
           to
           the
           Peopledom
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           
             good
             Garrison
          
           would
           hold
           out
           longer
           in
           his
           defence
           than
           our
           Authors
           House
           of
           Commons
           ;
           and
           in
           truth
           his
           being
           so
           good
           a
           Souldier
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           be
           long
           a
           
             precarious
             King
          
           ,
           an
           
             hundred
             thousand
             Pound
          
           of
           the
           good
           old
           Kings
           Treasure
           ,
           did
           him
           more
           good
           than
           all
           their
           suffrages
           ;
           it
           brought
           Men
           and
           Arms
           out
           of
           Britany
           and
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           built
           so
           many
           Castles
           for
           those
           sort
           
           of
           Monarch-makers
           ,
           till
           the
           
             whole
             Kingdom
          
           seemed
           all
           over
           but
           
             one
             CITADEL
          
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           Government
           but
           an
           
             entire
             Garrison
          
           .
        
         
           Yet
           as
           secure
           as
           he
           thought
           himself
           
           both
           in
           Subjects
           and
           his
           Strength
           ,
           the
           prevalency
           of
           Right
           and
           Justice
           soon
           encompast
           him
           with
           as
           many
           Dangers
           :
           His
           Nobility
           begin
           to
           be
           incensed
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           a
           sence
           of
           his
           having
           
             injured
             an
             Heir
          
           ;
           The
           provok't
           Empress
           Lands
           with
           a
           strong
           party
           ,
           and
           her
           presence
           soon
           proclaimed
           the
           Justice
           of
           her
           Cause
           ,
           and
           made
           that
           Oath
           they
           had
           swallowed
           for
           her
           ,
           without
           any
           Operation
           or
           Effect
           ,
           to
           work
           ,
           now
           as
           strongly
           ;
           a
           pitcht
           Battle
           and
           a
           fierce
           one
           too
           is
           fought
           ;
           his
           Souldiers
           forsook
           him
           at
           last
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           he
           forc't
           to
           sight
           so
           desperately
           ,
           for
           a
           cause
           that
           was
           ever
           as
           desperate
           ,
           till
           himself
           is
           taken
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           by
           her
           from
           whom
           he
           took
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           tho
           she
           brought
           a
           War
           for
           her
           Right
           ,
           was
           received
           peaceably
           ,
           entered
           Her
           Capital
           City
           in
           Triumph
           ,
           and
           by
           her
           
             Loyal
             Londoners
          
           welcom'd
           with
           Acclamation
           and
           Joy.
           
        
         
         
           And
           pray
           what
           was
           the
           Consequence
           now
           of
           this
           
             debarred
             Right
          
           ,
           but
           what
           always
           attends
           it
           ,
           BLOOD
           ;
           the
           Scots
           had
           with
           a
           Savage
           sort
           of
           a
           Revenge
           shed
           some
           for
           her
           before
           ,
           she
           spilt
           a
           great
           deal
           before
           she
           came
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           ground
           which
           had
           drunk
           so
           much
           Gore
           could
           be
           said
           to
           be
           dry
           ,
           at
           Winohester
           't
           is
           moistened
           with
           a
           fresh
           supply
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           with
           a
           War
           of
           Women
           ;
           MATIL'D
           the
           Queen
           invades
           Maud
           the
           Empress
           ,
           the
           worst
           cause
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           wont
           ,
           (
           prevails
           best
           )
           and
           here
           the
           Right
           Heir
           is
           again
           driven
           from
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           her
           Right
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           commonly
           does
           it
           ,
           the
           SWORD
           ;
           and
           
           then
           at
           last
           after
           all
           the
           various
           events
           of
           WAR
           ,
           which
           whatever
           the
           Fortune
           be
           ,
           must
           still
           end
           in
           the
           loss
           of
           Lives
           ;
           that
           Just
           Astrea
           which
           then
           too
           seemed
           to
           have
           left
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           
             upon
             it
          
           nothing
           
           but
           
             wrong
             look't
             down
             from
             Heaven
          
           ;
           this
           fierce
           King
           in
           fuller
           Assembly
           than
           in
           what
           he
           was
           chose
           ,
           acknowledges
           that
           
             Hereditary
             Right
          
           against
           which
           he
           had
           fought
           ,
           and
           Henry
           in
           the
           Right
           of
           his
           Mother
           Maud
           to
           be
           the
           
             Lawful
             Successor
          
           .
        
         
         
           And
           one
           would
           think
           now
           this
           succeeding
           Monarch's
           Right
           should
           have
           been
           allowed
           Hereditary
           beyond
           dispute
           ,
           beyond
           Contradiction
           ,
           when
           so
           much
           Blood
           had
           been
           spilt
           in
           the
           Defence
           of
           it
           ;
           when
           acknowledged
           so
           by
           this
           Popular
           Advocates
           ,
           
             own
             People
          
           ,
           and
           before
           them
           owned
           too
           by
           him
           that
           had
           interrupted
           the
           Succession
           ,
           and
           excluded
           the
           Right
           and
           Lawful
           Heir
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           cannot
           Malice
           suggest
           ,
           or
           Faction
           invent
           ?
           till
           this
           transport
           against
           Government
           ;
           this
           rage
           of
           Rebellion
           suspends
           the
           calm
           Operations
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           dictates
           of
           common
           Sense
           ,
           till
           it
           hurry
           these
           blind
           Pretenders
           to
           verity
           into
           the
           greatest
           falsehoods
           ,
           transports
           them
           into
           perfect
           Lyes
           and
           Absurdities
           ,
           and
           to
           labour
           even
           against
           the
           Contradictions
           of
           Truth
           and
           Reason
           :
           Here
           he
           still
           impudently
           tells
           us
           against
           plain
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           the
           Confessions
           of
           his
           own
           Creatures
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Acknowledgment
           of
           his
           own
           Favourite
           the
           
             Vsurper
             ;
             That
             in
             all
             these
             Transactions
             there
             was
             no
             Consideration
             of
             any
             Right
             ,
             but
             what
             universal
             consent
             conferr'd
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           his
           Exception
           to
           our
           Henry
           the
           Second's
           Right
           must
           also
           now
           result
           from
           his
           Mother
           
             Mawds
             Title
          
           before
           ;
           I
           am
           glad
           we
           can
           get
           him
           to
           tolerate
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           Title
           at
           all
           ;
           but
           I
           would
           ask
           this
           Gentleman
           (
           if
           he
           has
           any
           thing
           to
           dispose
           of
           ,
           )
           whether
           he
           might
           not
           
             cedere
             de
             bonis
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Civilians
           in
           another
           Case
           Phrase
           it
           ,
           only
           for
           the
           letting
           his
           Successor
           and
           Heir
           Inherit
           it
           ,
           or
           whether
           upon
           such
           a
           Cession
           ,
           or
           making
           it
           over
           ,
           his
           Son
           should
           not
           succeed
           into
           this
           Patrimony
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           knockt
           his
           bountiful
           Father
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           or
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           step
           aside
           into
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           to
           let
           his
           Successor
           have
           more
           Room
           in
           this
           .
           I
           fancy
           he
           would
           be
           glad
           such
           a
           Resignation
           might
           pass
           ,
           without
           an
           Attournment
           of
           his
           LIFE
           too
           .
        
         
           Maud
           the
           Empress
           was
           sufficiently
           pleased
           only
           with
           the
           Succession
           of
           her
           Son
           ,
           and
           as
           Writers
           say
           ,
           quitted
           her
           Title
           too
           ,
           which
           was
           apparently
           acknowledged
           in
           letting
           him
           succeed
           .
           Is
           the
           
             Mothers
             Right
          
           ever
           the
           less
           ,
           when
           the
           Son
           does
           succeed
           in
           her
           Right
           ,
           and
           is
           there
           no
           Difference
           between
           altering
           a
           Succession
           ,
           and
           a
           refusing
           to
           
             succeed
             ?
             
             Matt.
             Paris
          
           makes
           her
           live
           thirty
           years
           after
           Stephen's
           Death
           ;
           time
           enough
           to
           have
           resented
           her
           wrong
           ,
           if
           she
           thought
           she
           had
           sustein'd
           an
           Interruption
           of
           her
           Right
           ,
           and
           she
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           consent
           to
           those
           Conditions
           of
           peace
           ,
           being
           all
           concluded
           with
           her
           privity
           ,
           and
           she
           having
           suffered
           sufficiently
           with
           a
           troublesom
           War
           in
           England
           ,
           went
           over
           to
           Normandy
           for
           Peace
           .
        
         
           This
           Henry
           knowing
           his
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           was
           resolved
           to
           secure
           the
           same
           Right
           of
           Succession
           to
           his
           Son
           ;
           and
           this
           
           very
           endeavour
           for
           a
           Lawful
           and
           a
           Lineal
           discent
           ,
           does
           this
           perverse
           Author
           turn
           into
           an
           Argument
           for
           Election
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           only
           called
           his
           
             Barons
             Bishops
          
           and
           Abbots
           to
           let
           them
           know
           he
           would
           have
           him
           to
           be
           secured
           his
           Successor
           ,
           by
           making
           him
           a
           Copartner
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           his
           being
           wronged
           after
           his
           Death
           ,
           was
           resolved
           to
           see
           him
           enjoy
           part
           of
           his
           Right
           in
           his
           Life
           ;
           therefore
           from
           these
           fine
           Premises
           he
           draws
           this
           Illogical
           Conclusion
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           elected
           by
           their
           Consent
           ,
           and
           when
           from
           Gervas
           himself
           whom
           he
           Cites
           it
           appears
           ,
           they
           were
           by
           the
           Kings
           express
           Command
           call'd
           to
           his
           Coronation
           ;
           
           and
           Paris
           says
           't
           was
           at
           his
           Summons
           they
           came
           to
           Crown
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Fathers
           own
           bidding
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           
           solemnity
           shall
           make
           our
           Crown
           Elective
           ;
           since
           the
           Conquest
           we
           have
           had
           none
           Hereditary
           ,
           and
           our
           Kings
           must
           never
           suffer
           any
           Nobles
           or
           Commons
           at
           their
           Coronation
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           such
           Perverters
           making
           it
           a
           
             Parliamentary
             choice
          
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           any
           thing
           could
           be
           condemned
           
           in
           this
           unhappy
           Solicitation
           for
           his
           Sons
           security
           to
           succeed
           ,
           't
           was
           only
           in
           making
           him
           a
           King
           before
           he
           came
           to
           be
           a
           Successor
           ,
           by
           defrauding
           himself
           upon
           a
           sollicitous
           distrust
           ,
           of
           part
           of
           that
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           by
           God
           entrusted
           with
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           making
           his
           Son
           to
           Anticipate
           that
           by
           his
           forwardness
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           should
           have
           waited
           the
           Almighty's
           leisure
           :
           The
           Nature
           of
           Monarchy
           being
           inconsistent
           with
           a
           
             Duum-Virate
             ,
             units
          
           may
           be
           as
           well
           divided
           ;
           And
           the
           very
           Etymon
           of
           the
           Word
           contends
           for
           the
           sole
           Soveraignty
           it
           expresses
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           very
           sad
           effects
           of
           this
           contradictory
           
           Coronation
           ,
           were
           the
           best
           Evidence
           of
           its
           inconsistency
           ,
           and
           verifies
           
           the
           Latin
           Aphorism
           of
           the
           Tragedian
           ;
           that
           the
           Crown
           cannot
           admit
           of
           a
           shareer
           or
           competitor
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Bed
           ,
           the
           making
           himself
           but
           half
           King
           ,
           was
           like
           to
           have
           lost
           him
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           and
           almost
           made
           him
           
             none
             at
             all
          
           ,
           they
           soon
           animated
           the
           young
           Monarch
           against
           his
           Old
           Father
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           know
           that
           't
           was
           
             absurd
             for
             any
             one
             to
             be
             called
             a
             King
             ,
          
           and
           to
           have
           nothing
           of
           Government
           that
           is
           essential
           to
           it
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Daniel
           calls
           it
           the
           
             making
             the
             Common-wealth
             a
             Monster
             with
             two
             Heads
          
           (
           and
           what
           then
           must
           it
           be
           with
           many
           ;
           )
           but
           withal
           tells
           us
           't
           was
           only
           the
           effect
           of
           jealousie
           that
           this
           King
           feared
           from
           his
           Mothers
           Example
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           of
           his
           
             false
             Subjects
          
           might
           also
           break
           all
           Oaths
           of
           Fealty
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           as
           this
           perjur'd
           Author
           has
           that
           of
           his
           Allegiance
           to
           his
           Sovereign
           ,
           )
           and
           I
           believe
           this
           alone
           made
           this
           King
           so
           carefully
           Praecipitous
           ,
           as
           to
           prevent
           the
           Expiration
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           with
           an
           Anticipation
           of
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           a
           Resignation
           of
           his
           Rule
           ,
           with
           a
           POLITICAL
           DEATH
           ;
           for
           this
           Crown'd
           Son
           was
           soon
           by
           LEWIS
           of
           France
           embolden'd
           to
           that
           insolency
           
           from
           having
           the
           half
           ,
           that
           in
           plain
           Terms
           he
           demanded
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           too
           bountiful
           Father
           had
           no
           Reason
           to
           grant
           by
           fair
           means
           ,
           the
           ungrateful
           Son
           resolves
           to
           obtain
           by
           foul
           ,
           sides
           with
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           divided
           Kingdom
           with
           Him
           ,
           and
           are
           all
           in
           Arms
           ready
           for
           Ruin
           and
           Destruction
           ;
           neither
           did
           they
           lie
           down
           their
           Swords
           ,
           till
           it
           ended
           as
           all
           Alterations
           in
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           in
           BLOOD
           ,
           and
           the
           Coparcenary
           King
           shortly
           after
           ,
           his
           Life
           ;
           but
           a
           little
           before
           reconciled
           to
           his
           too
           provident
           Father
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           sure
           this
           shows
           even
           the
           Participation
           of
           the
           Royal
           Power
           dangerous
           ,
           tho
           by
           those
           that
           had
           Right
           to
           Succession
           ;
           and
           if
           such
           an
           Alteration
           in
           the
           Government
           can
           prove
           so
           fatal
           ,
           much
           more
           then
           an
           altering
           the
           
             Succession
             it self
          
           ,
           and
           if
           a
           Crown
           can't
           like
           a
           
             common
             Conveyance
          
           with
           fafety
           be
           made
           over
           in
           trust
           ;
           I
           dare
           say
           't
           will
           be
           less
           secure
           to
           
             cut
             off
             entail
          
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Reign
           that
           we
           have
           Reason
           to
           reply
           upon
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           Richard
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           his
           irrational
           Inferences
           have
           dealt
           as
           unreasonably
           ;
           for
           he
           there
           
           by
           his
           own
           Confession
           has
           no
           other
           Authority
           for
           his
           Election
           (
           as
           his
           own
           words
           
           have
           it
           )
           but
           the
           words
           of
           his
           Historian
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           very
           Historian
           ,
           whom
           he
           there
           most
           impudently
           traduces
           and
           abuses
           ,
           acknowledges
           his
           
             Hereditary
             Right
          
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           by
           which
           he
           was
           to
           be
           promoted
           ;
           before
           ever
           he
           tells
           you
           of
           the
           solemn
           Election
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           which
           beyond
           contradiction
           confirms
           what
           the
           Worthy
           Dr.
           B.
           has
           as
           significantly
           suggested
           ,
           that
           the
           common
           acceptation
           of
           Election
           amongst
           ancient
           Authors
           ,
           imply'd
           nothing
           less
           than
           what
           our
           factious
           insinuators
           apply
           it
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           meant
           nothing
           else
           but
           Confirmation
           or
           Acknowledgment
           ;
           for
           first
           ,
           would
           such
           a
           Learned
           Authority
           as
           he
           cites
           ,
           only
           labour
           under
           a
           learned
           Contradiction
           ,
           and
           tell
           you
           such
           an
           one
           was
           promoted
           for
           his
           
             Hereditary
             Right
          
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           the
           very
           subsequent
           words
           declare
           it
           was
           by
           
             solemn
             Election
          
           :
           Certainly
           such
           Immortal
           Authors
           could
           never
           wage
           with
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           a
           Mortal
           War
           ;
           and
           he
           himself
           is
           so
           favourable
           to
           their
           pious
           Memory
           ,
           as
           to
           omit
           all
           the
           seeming
           Contradiction
           ,
           because
           not
           reconc
           leable
           to
           his
           prejudic'd
           
           Interpretation
           :
           and
           when
           Historians
           tell
           you
           of
           any
           thing
           of
           Election
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           would
           have
           popular
           ,
           )
           be
           sure
           he
           omits
           what
           ever
           they
           say
           of
           
             Hereditary
             Succession
          
           before
           ;
           so
           has
           he
           done
           here
           :
           so
           in
           most
           of
           the
           Citations
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           And
           next
           also
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             his
             Father
          
           had
           gotten
           the
           
             Succession
             confirm'd
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Life
             .
          
           Of
           which
           many
           of
           our
           modern
           Historians
           are
           
             totally
             silent
          
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           that
           he
           was
           again
           Elected
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           of
           which
           in
           his
           sense
           ,
           none
           
             truly
             speak
          
           :
           nether
           is
           it
           reconcileable
           how
           they
           shou'd
           twice
           solemnly
           choose
           him
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           when
           even
           in
           Poland
           it self
           once
           will
           serve
           :
           but
           besides
           ,
           before
           his
           
             Solemn
             Coronation
          
           ,
           (
           or
           as
           he
           wou'd
           have
           it
           )
           his
           
             popular
             Election
          
           ,
           immediately
           after
           his
           Fathers
           
           Funeral
           ;
           without
           doubt
           upon
           the
           consideration
           of
           his
           
             Hereditary
             Right
          
           ,
           he
           exercised
           as
           he
           might
           well
           do
           ,
           and
           as
           has
           been
           since
           resolv'd
           any
           King
           of
           ours
           may
           ,
           
           an
           
             absolute
             Power
          
           of
           
             a
             King
             before
             this
             Solemn
             Ceremony
          
           of
           Coronation
           ;
           for
           presently
           he
           seizes
           upon
           his
           Fathers
           Treasure
           in
           France
           ,
           Imprisons
           ,
           Fetters
           ,
           Manacles
           the
           late
           Kings
           Treasurer
           to
           extort
           
           the
           uttermost
           penny
           .
           I
           think
           
           such
           a
           severe
           sort
           of
           absoluteness
           ,
           as
           they
           wou'd
           not
           now
           allow
           our
           
             Crowned
             King
          
           :
           He
           is
           there
           girt
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           with
           a
           Sword
           ;
           takes
           fealty
           both
           of
           Clergy
           and
           Lay
           ;
           makes
           a
           Truce
           with
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           before
           ever
           he
           came
           into
           England
           to
           be
           Crown'd
           or
           Elected
           .
        
         
           And
           shou'd
           we
           yield
           to
           this
           perverse
           Imposture
           ,
           the
           signification
           of
           his
           word
           for
           which
           he
           has
           so
           long
           labour'd
           ,
           yet
           all
           this
           while
           we
           find
           his
           very
           People
           more
           willing
           to
           Elect
           him
           that
           had
           an
           
             Hereditary
             Right
          
           ,
           than
           a
           spurious
           Invader
           that
           had
           none
           at
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           did
           actually
           Confirm
           him
           in
           his
           Succession
           :
           unless
           the
           more
           powerful
           Usurper
           terrifi'd
           them
           from
           their
           Loyal
           Intentions
           ,
           and
           truly
           the
           mistaken
           Gentleman
           might
           have
           as
           well
           prov'd
           that
           he
           was
           the
           third
           time
           Elected
           too
           ;
           when
           after
           his
           Imprisonment
           that
           he
           suffer'd
           from
           Henry
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           the
           German
           Emperor
           ,
           after
           he
           came
           home
           ,
           and
           had
           held
           a
           Parliament
           at
           Nottingham
           ,
           he
           was
           
             again
             recognis'd
          
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           Crown'd
           at
           Winchester
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           can
           be
           better
           Evidence
           of
           
           the
           precedency
           that
           was
           allow'd
           to
           the
           nearest
           of
           blood
           in
           a
           
             Lineal
             Descent
          
           ,
           then
           
           this
           Princes
           Care
           he
           took
           in
           appointing
           his
           Nephew
           Arthur
           to
           Succeed
           him
           ,
           tho
           he
           had
           a
           Brother
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           shown
           a
           liberal
           largess
           of
           his
           Love
           when
           he
           began
           to
           Reign
           ,
           in
           bestowing
           on
           him
           no
           less
           than
           half
           a
           dozen
           Earldoms
           ,
           a
           good
           part
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           :
           Certainly
           this
           Earl
           John
           was
           nearer
           to
           him
           in
           Blood
           and
           Affection
           ,
           and
           then
           what
           cou'd
           move
           him
           to
           this
           Testamentary
           Disposition
           ,
           but
           the
           more
           nearness
           of
           the
           other
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           the
           Crown
           ?
        
         
           But
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           Adoption
           and
           Right
           ,
           JOHN
           as
           great
           an
           Usurper
           as
           any
           ,
           laid
           hold
           of
           the
           Scepter
           and
           held
           it
           too
           ,
           only
           as
           some
           of
           our
           Tenures
           in
           Law
           ,
           by
           primer
           occupancy
           ;
           he
           had
           his
           Brothers
           Army
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           then
           enough
           to
           have
           made
           a
           King
           of
           a
           Cromwel
           an
           Hewson
           ,
           a
           Brewer
           or
           a
           Cobler
           ,
           
           powerful
           Arms
           that
           filence
           any
           Law.
           But
           still
           the
           Nobility
           were
           for
           maintaining
           the
           Right
           of
           Succession
           in
           Arthur
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           call'd
           it
           the
           usual
           Custom
           of
           Inheritance
           ;
           most
           of
           his
           Provinces
           in
           France
           stood
           firm
           to
           him
           ,
           
           and
           so
           did
           the
           King
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           had
           Fortune
           favor'd
           him
           ,
           upon
           whom
           for
           the
           most
           part
           it
           frowns
           the
           Justest
           pretender
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           been
           made
           a
           Prisoner
           to
           his
           Uncle
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           a
           King
           ;
           and
           been
           murder`d
           by
           him
           after
           the
           Siege
           of
           Mirabel
           .
           But
           the
           Barons
           rebellious
           Insurrection
           soon
           aveng'd
           the
           Barbarous
           Butchery
           ,
           and
           but
           bloody
           consequences
           here
           too
           attended
           the
           
             Debar'd
             Right
          
           .
           He
           is
           forsaken
           of
           all
           his
           People
           ;
           and
           the
           French
           Kings
           Son
           a
           perfect
           Forreigner
           invited
           in
           for
           a
           King
           ;
           and
           his
           end
           at
           the
           last
           as
           unnatural
           ,
           as
           the
           death
           he
           gave
           to
           his
           Nephew
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           upon
           the
           Coronation
           of
           this
           intruding
           King
           John
           ,
           the
           factious
           Historian
           rehearses
           the
           Clause
           of
           Hubert
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Canterbury's
           Speech
           ,
           that
           declar'd
           the
           right
           to
           the
           Crown
           to
           consist
           only
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           but
           disingenuously
           omits
           the
           very
           reason
           of
           the
           self
           same
           Prelate
           ;
           who
           when
           he
           was
           pincht
           with
           the
           Interrogatory
           why
           he
           would
           preach
           up
           such
           pernicious
           Principles
           ,
           own'd
           it
           more
           a
           Design
           of
           Policy
           ,
           than
           the
           Sense
           of
           
           his
           Soul.
           But
           to
           give
           him
           a
           perfect
           Rowland
           for
           his
           Oliver
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           in
           
           the
           Life
           of
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ,
           a
           better
           Bishop
           ,
           making
           of
           a
           more
           Divine
           Speech
           ;
           and
           asserting
           the
           Right
           of
           Succession
           more
           〈◊〉
           than
           ever
           this
           designing
           Metropolitan
           was
           able
           to
           confute
           .
           But
           that
           worthy
           Prelates
           Doctrine
           did
           no
           way
           countenance
           our
           Authors
           seditious
           Observations
           ;
           and
           so
           directly
           different
           from
           his
           Huberts
           
           Harangue
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           well
           pass
           it
           by
           without
           reading
           ,
           and
           which
           must
           certainly
           have
           〈◊〉
           him
           into
           Blushes
           to
           have
           read
           .
        
         
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ,
           a
           Prince
           too
           young
           to
           know
           his
           Right
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           be
           able
           himself
           to
           
             take
             Possession
          
           of
           it
           ;
           was
           presently
           upon
           his
           Fathers
           Death
           Crown'd
           King.
           Certainly
           upon
           the
           Consideration
           of
           his
           
             Hereditary
             Right
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Testamentary
           Donation
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           whom
           Paris
           says
           he
           appointed
           
           his
           Heir
           as
           his
           First-born
           ;
           made
           the
           Kingdom
           swear
           Fidelity
           to
           him
           ,
           sent
           his
           Mandatory
           Letter
           under
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           Great-Seal
           ,
           to
           the
           Sheriff's
           of
           the
           Counties
           ,
           to
           the
           Keepers
           of
           his
           Castles
           ,
           that
           they
           shou'd
           all
           be
           intent
           upon
           the
           Business
           ;
           and
           upon
           his
           death
           they
           show'd
           themselves
           as
           ready
           to
           perform
           
           it
           ;
           and
           what
           can
           the
           most
           factious
           
           Pen
           make
           more
           of
           this
           than
           an
           Acknowledgment
           of
           
             Hereditary
             Right
          
           ;
           especially
           when
           the
           same
           Author
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           young
           Kings
           Reign
           says
           ;
           they
           only
           came
           together
           ,
           to
           Exalt
           him
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           his
           Father
           ;
           and
           not
           one
           word
           of
           their
           Suffrages
           or
           Election
           :
           therefore
           what
           could
           not
           be
           proved
           from
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           must
           be
           suggested
           with
           an
           Innuendo
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           good
           Earl
           Marshal
           in
           a
           perswasive
           Speech
           exhorted
           them
           to
           adhere
           to
           their
           lawful
           Sovereign
           ,
           it
           imply'd
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           People
           requir'd
           :
           if
           such
           an
           Assent
           shall
           make
           the
           Kingdom
           Elective
           ,
           't
           will
           be
           hard
           to
           proveany
           Hereditary
           ;
           for
           all
           people
           that
           do
           not
           actually
           Rebel
           and
           Oppose
           ,
           must
           in
           that
           sense
           be
           said
           to
           Consent
           and
           Elect
           ;
           and
           when
           ever
           our
           Kings
           are
           Crown'd
           ,
           't
           is
           so
           far
           with
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           interrupt
           the
           Coronation
           .
           But
           can
           he
           prove
           in
           any
           of
           his
           pretended
           Elections
           ,
           much
           less
           here
           ,
           that
           ever
           in
           England
           they
           balloted
           for
           the
           Crown
           ,
           or
           drew
           Lots
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           that
           they
           had
           ever
           any
           certain
           number
           of
           Electors
           as
           in
           Germany
           ,
           or
           carried
           it
           by
           Majority
           
           of
           suffrages
           as
           in
           Poland
           ;
           '
           tho
           I
           believe
           some
           of
           them
           would
           make
           no
           more
           of
           his
           Majesty
           than
           a
           
             Bourrought
             Representative
          
           ,
           or
           a
           
             County
             Knight
          
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           allow
           him
           the
           Freedom
           of
           a
           Pole.
           
        
         
           But
           with
           what
           face
           can
           he
           urge
           it
           
           here
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           drift
           of
           Pembrokes
           Oration
           was
           only
           to
           satisfy
           them
           the
           Succession
           belong'd
           to
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           French
           Usurper
           Lewis
           would
           be
           the
           
             ruin
             of
             the
             Realm
          
           ?
           which
           Speech
           was
           so
           effectual
           too
           ;
           that
           several
           of
           the
           Principal
           of
           the
           Barons
           not
           withstanding
           that
           open
           hatred
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           Obligation
           of
           an
           Oath
           to
           Lewis
           ,
           they
           still
           thought
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           Allegiance
           more
           obliging
           ,
           and
           revolt
           from
           the
           French-man
           :
           till
           all
           at
           last
           ,
           deserted
           of
           all
           ,
           he
           abjures
           his
           claim
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           together
           .
           After
           he
           had
           been
           first
           routed
           by
           Land
           at
           Lncoln
           by
           Pembroke
           the
           Protector
           ,
           and
           his
           fresh
           supplys
           at
           Sea
           near
           Dover
           ,
           by
           Hubert
           the
           Gouernour
           :
           
           And
           the
           bold
           Speech
           of
           that
           stout
           Souldiers
           ,
           to
           this
           powerfull
           Prince
           ,
           when
           he
           demanded
           Dover
           on
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           John
           ,
           was
           a
           better
           Evidence
           what
           sense
           the
           people
           had
           of
           a
           
             Lawful
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           than
           he
           from
           the
           Marshals
           can
           evince
           
           that
           he
           succeeded
           by
           Election
           and
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           Descent
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           he
           can
           pertinently
           draw
           from
           the
           Protectors
           Oration
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           an
           Infant
           King
           did
           not
           speak
           for
           himself
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           ought
           be
           a
           blot
           in
           his
           Succession
           ,
           't
           is
           what
           this
           praejudiced
           Historian
           I
           am
           sure
           does
           not
           care
           to
           Hit
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           weakness
           of
           his
           Fathers
           Title
           that
           forc't
           him
           to
           strenghten
           his
           Sons
           with
           a
           Donation
           :
           And
           Elenor
           the
           Sister
           of
           his
           Cousen
           Arthur
           who
           had
           a
           Stronger
           right
           ,
           did
           not
           
           dye
           in
           five
           and
           twenty
           years
           after
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           was
           kept
           continually
           to
           her
           dying
           day
           in
           a
           close
           Confinement
           ;
           so
           strong
           a
           tide
           was
           the
           proximity
           of
           Blood
           thought
           then
           ,
           even
           by
           those
           that
           were
           the
           perverters
           of
           its
           Channel
           ;
           that
           it
           would
           bear
           all
           the
           force
           of
           its
           foes
           before
           it
           ,
           unless
           Bay'd
           back
           by
           as
           much
           force
           and
           violence
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           found
           in
           some
           of
           our
           own
           Reigns
           ,
           even
           
             that
             too
             little
          
           ,
           a
           well
           guarded
           Prison
           ,
           
             too
             weak
          
           to
           hold
           a
           
             Legitimate
             Prince
          
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           
             thence
             too
          
           they
           have
           Mounted
           the
           Throne
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Succession
           of
           his
           Son
           Edward
           the
           first
           ,
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           all
           his
           diligent
           malice
           or
           the
           Devils
           could
           
           never
           have
           afforded
           an
           Objection
           ;
           for
           it
           seems
           he
           can't
           find
           so
           much
           as
           his
           own
           old
           dear
           word
           Elected
           ,
           here
           amongst
           his
           abus'd
           Authors
           ;
           but
           another
           False
           suggestion
           must
           supply
           the
           defect
           :
           And
           where
           his
           Trope
           of
           Inversion
           can't
           pervert
           the
           Truth
           ,
           another
           part
           of
           Rhetorick
           must
           serve
           the
           Turn
           ;
           
             Invention
             ,
             and
             a
             Lye
          
           :
           for
           so
           is
           that
           which
           he
           would
           have
           us
           believe
           ,
           that
           his
           Second
           Brother
           Edmund
           was
           the
           First
           ;
           (
           And
           truly
           I
           believe
           he
           could
           Invert
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           too
           as
           well
           as
           Blood
           ,
           would
           it
           serve
           his
           turn
           ;
           )
           and
           this
           we
           must
           take
           for
           unquestion'd
           Authority
           from
           the
           pretensions
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lancaster
           that
           descended
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           say
           he
           was
           only
           rejected
           for
           his
           Deformity
           ;
           truly
           were
           there
           nothing
           to
           refute
           it
           but
           only
           their
           pretentions
           ,
           the
           prejudice
           and
           partiality
           of
           the
           Pretenders
           were
           sufficient
           to
           render
           it
           suspected
           ;
           which
           
             aspiring
             Line
          
           Labour'd
           as
           much
           in
           its
           Genealogy
           ,
           as
           ever
           any
           Welsh
           Gentleman
           in
           his
           Pedigree
           :
           But
           the
           best
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           matter
           of
           Fact
           contradicts
           it
           ,
           Historians
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           himself
           would
           assert
           
           it
           .
           It
           Appears
           from
           Paris
           that
           this
           primitive
           Lancastrian
           was
           no
           less
           than
           Six
           years
           younger
           .
           And
           he
           an
           Author
           that
           
           Liv'd
           in
           the
           same
           Reign
           and
           resided
           in
           
           the
           very
           same
           Court
           ,
           and
           says
           that
           the
           Londoners
           swore
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           
             First-born
             Edward
          
           but
           a
           year
           old
           ,
           and
           then
           before
           the
           Second
           was
           
             so
             much
             as
             born
          
           .
           And
           for
           his
           deformity
           that
           he
           only
           gathers
           from
           the
           shallower
           Argument
           of
           his
           Name
           being
           Crouch-back
           ,
           which
           as
           Baker
           observes
           ,
           was
           rather
           from
           his
           wearing
           a
           Cross
           upon
           his
           Back
           ,
           and
           this
           I
           look
           upon
           as
           better
           Authority
           then
           Buck's
           in
           the
           accomplishment
           and
           polishing
           of
           Richard
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           the
           cleering
           of
           him
           from
           his
           crookedness
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           believe
           our
           good
           Natur'd
           Historian
           will
           readily
           credit
           that
           ,
           because
           spoken
           in
           commendation
           of
           a
           Usurper
           ,
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           a
           Murderer
           ;
           and
           one
           that
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           as
           he
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           tho
           this
           of
           ours
           must
           by
           no
           means
           be
           believed
           ,
           because
           it
           no
           way
           makes
           for
           his
           purpose
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           was
           but
           little
           ,
           and
           now
           the
           next
           Reign
           is
           as
           much
           for
           the
           Gentleman's
           purpose
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           a
           Rebellion
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           an
           actual
           Deposition
           of
           the
           present
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Murdering
           of
           his
           Sovereign
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           ,
           he
           makes
           as
           good
           use
           too
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           
           designed
           not
           only
           to
           transmit
           it
           with
           his
           Papers
           to
           posterity
           ;
           but
           with
           his
           Pen
           for
           the
           present
           Age
           to
           transcribe
           it
           into
           Practice
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Devil
           himself
           would
           have
           condemned
           in
           an
           History
           ;
           has
           this
           Impious
           Wretch
           made
           a
           damnable
           President
           :
           It
           must
           be
           his
           Design
           ,
           from
           the
           Season
           of
           its
           Publication
           ,
           from
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           subsequent
           Discoveries
           ,
           the
           whole
           piece
           was
           nothing
           else
           in
           every
           Paragraph
           ,
           but
           a
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           Power
           over
           Kings
           ,
           and
           here
           in
           this
           he
           has
           made
           the
           Deposition
           of
           his
           King
           ,
           like
           their
           ordinary
           Proceedings
           warrantable
           by
           President
           ;
           why
           did
           he
           not
           tell
           them
           too
           ,
           
             Painted
             Chamber
          
           
           Monday
           the
           29.
           
             ordered
             a
             warrant
             be
             drawn
             for
             Executing
             the
             King
             in
             the
             open
             Street
             before
          
           White-Hall
           .
           Sir
           Arthur
           Haslerig
           
             Reports
             from
             the
             Committee
          
           ,
           
           that
           Charles
           and
           James
           Stewart
           ,
           
             Sons
             of
             the
             late
             King
             should
             dye
             without
             Mercy
             wheresoever
             they
             should
             be
             found
             .
          
        
         
           And
           he
           had
           certainly
           brought
           down
           his
           History
           to
           this
           too
           had
           the
           Times
           been
           but
           black
           enough
           to
           bear
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           subsequent
           sacrificing
           of
           Richard
           the
           Second
           is
           as
           much
           his
           
             popular
             Theam
          
           ;
           
           his
           Power
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           his
           Election
           of
           the
           People
           :
           He
           tells
           them
           their
           Ancestors
           were
           weary
           of
           this
           Kings
           Irregular
           and
           
             Arbitrary
             Government
          
           ,
           and
           the
           malicious
           Wretch
           found
           some
           of
           their
           present
           Posterity
           ,
           as
           uneasie
           under
           a
           mild
           ,
           and
           merciful
           Reign
           ;
           he
           tells
           them
           their
           Parliament
           publickly
           read
           a
           Paper
           containing
           Instances
           of
           the
           Kings
           Misgovernment
           ,
           
           and
           concluded
           that
           he
           was
           unworthy
           to
           Reign
           any
           longer
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           deposed
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           him
           to
           renounce
           his
           Crown
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           would
           proceed
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           do
           it
           for
           him
           ;
           )
           but
           I
           think
           his
           piece
           was
           overseen
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           not
           
           tell
           them
           too
           of
           another
           Paper
           as
           Bernardiston
           told
           them
           at
           the
           Bar
           ,
           that
           was
           talkt
           of
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           about
           too
           ,
           The
           
             Encroachments
             and
             Vsurpation
             of
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
          
           of
           following
           such
           Orders
           as
           shall
           from
           Time
           to
           Time
           be
           received
           from
           this
           
             present
             Parliament
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Major
           part
           of
           the
           Members
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           Prorogu'd
           or
           Dissolved
           ,
           and
           obey
           such
           Officers
           as
           they
           shall
           set
           over
           us
           ,
        
         
           Certainly
           his
           making
           this
           unfortunate
           Edward's
           Deposition
           a
           Parliamentary
           
           President
           has
           unmaskt
           our
           Treasons
           Historiographer
           ,
           superseded
           even
           with
           men
           but
           of
           common
           Sense
           his
           designed
           Impositions
           ,
           registred
           himself
           an
           inveterate
           Traytor
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           Chronicl'd
           his
           lasting
           Treason
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           which
           will
           blush
           at
           the
           reading
           of
           those
           Villanous
           Infinuations
           ,
           which
           his
           most
           Licentious
           Pen
           could
           Publish
           without
           ;
           't
           was
           then
           in
           that
           Kings
           Reign
           too
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           their
           Ordinances
           they
           made
           ,
           the
           Tumultuous
           and
           Rebellious
           
           Barons
           ;
           (
           for
           the
           Commons
           were
           then
           not
           so
           considerable
           as
           to
           raise
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           )
           upon
           the
           Pretence
           of
           Gods
           Honour
           and
           the
           Church
           ;
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Realm
           ;
           made
           〈◊〉
           to
           remove
           
             evil
             Councellors
          
           ,
           reform
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           to
           force
           the
           King
           to
           let
           them
           name
           all
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           Bench
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           Officers
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           how
           near
           they
           then
           agreed
           with
           some
           of
           our
           late
           Transactions
           ,
           and
           how
           well
           those
           have
           been
           copy'd
           since
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           observe
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Narrative
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           piece
           presents
           to
           the
           Parliament
           was
           offered
           only
           for
           the
           Designs
           I
           have
           suggested
           ,
           appears
           also
           from
           this
           Instance
           ,
           being
           no
           way
           pertinent
           ,
           to
           
           what
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           right
           purport
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           whose
           Subject
           should
           have
           been
           but
           of
           Succession
           ;
           But
           that
           he
           found
           was
           not
           to
           be
           disputed
           here
           in
           this
           Reign
           ,
           it
           being
           Hereditary
           beyond
           Contradiction
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           now
           an
           unanswerable
           Confirmation
           that
           those
           who
           are
           so
           much
           for
           altering
           the
           discent
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           are
           as
           much
           for
           the
           deposing
           of
           him
           that
           wears
           it
           ;
           't
           is
           now
           an
           attested
           Truth
           under
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           give
           themselves
           the
           Lye
           to
           confute
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           whatever
           were
           the
           pardonable
           faults
           of
           this
           unhappy
           Prince
           ,
           tho
           our
           
           Law
           say
           ,
           A
           King
           can
           have
           none
           ,
           much
           less
           be
           punisht
           for
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           
             can
             do
             no
             wrong
          
           :
           The
           greatest
           that
           Daniel
           condemns
           
           was
           his
           mighty
           favouring
           of
           his
           Minions
           ,
           Gaveston
           and
           Spencer's
           ,
           in
           Opposition
           to
           his
           Barons
           ,
           (
           
             and
             must
             it
             be
             criminal
             to
             a
             King
             to
             have
             a
             Friend
             ?
          
           )
           But
           however
           in
           his
           History
           calls
           it
           the
           
             first
             Example
             of
             a
             deposed
             Prince
             ,
             no
             less
             dishonourable
             to
             the
             State
             than
             to
             him
             ;
             〈◊〉
          
           calls
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           that
           
           then
           was
           busied
           in
           the
           Resignation
           ,
           but
           a
           
             Mischievous
             Embassador
          
           ;
           and
           pray
           what
           was
           the
           Fate
           of
           those
           that
           were
           
           the
           first
           Leaders
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           mutinous
           .
           The
           mighty
           Duke
           of
           Lancaster
           was
           by
           his
           own
           Peers
           condemned
           to
           be
           Hang'd
           and
           Quartered
           ,
           and
           was
           only
           Beheaded
           ,
           and
           several
           Barons
           besides
           ,
           and
           afterward
           Mortimer
           the
           Queens
           own
           Minion
           and
           Favourite
           ,
           was
           impeached
           in
           Parliament
           of
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ,
           for
           making
           Dissention
           between
           the
           late
           King
           and
           Queen
           ;
           for
           murdering
           of
           his
           Sovereign
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           was
           drawn
           ,
           Hanged
           and
           Quartered
           for
           it
           with
           several
           of
           his
           Adherents
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           Unanimous
           and
           as
           Clamorous
           
           as
           they
           
             seemed
             for
             his
             Deposition
          
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Contenders
           for
           it
           as
           some
           of
           our
           Historians
           affirm
           ,
           lamented
           it
           with
           regret
           when
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           and
           Stow
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Queen
           understood
           
           her
           Son
           was
           Elected
           ,
           she
           
             seemed
             to
             be
             full
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             almost
             out
             of
             her
             Wits
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Son
           lamented
           too
           ,
           and
           swore
           ,
           
             that
             against
             his
             Fathers
             Will
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             take
             the
             Crown
             .
          
        
         
           And
           after
           all
           ,
           what
           succeeded
           this
           most
           unjust
           Deprivation
           and
           Imprisonment
           of
           a
           King
           but
           what
           still
           is
           its
           immediate
           subsequent
           ,
           the
           
             Barbarous
             
             Murder
          
           ;
           this
           was
           verified
           in
           the
           following
           fate
           of
           King
           Richard
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           unfortunate
           Consequence
           of
           our
           late
           confined
           Martyr
           ;
           
             Mattrevers
             Iron
          
           soon
           followed
           the
           firsts
           Imprisonment
           in
           Corse
           and
           Berkley
           Gastle
           ;
           
             Exton`s
             Poll-ax
          
           as
           quickly
           dispatcht
           the
           Second
           at
           Pomsret
           ,
           and
           the
           Block
           at
           White-Hall
           too
           soon
           attended
           the
           Confinements
           of
           the
           last
           Martyr
           in
           Carisbrook
           and
           Holmby
           ,
           confirming
           even
           with
           his
           last
           breath
           ,
           and
           verifying
           in
           his
           latest
           Blood
           this
           too
           fatal
           Aphorism
           ;
           that
           a
           Death
           soon
           follows
           
           the
           Deprivation
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           ,
           (
           in
           his
           own
           words
           )
           
             but
             a
             little
             distance
             between
             the
             Prisons
             ,
             and
             the
             Graves
             of
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           next
           that
           enters
           this
           Theater
           Royal
           ,
           is
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ,
           a
           Son
           too
           forward
           to
           accept
           of
           a
           Crown
           ,
           before
           't
           was
           his
           due
           ;
           But
           notwithstanding
           this
           Rebellious
           Instance
           he
           hath
           given
           ,
           not
           so
           
             formally
             chosen
          
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           the
           Kingdom
           Elective
           ,
           for
           their
           very
           chusing
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Eldest
           ,
           insinuates
           that
           in
           spight
           of
           their
           obstinate
           dissobedience
           ,
           their
           resolute
           Rebellion
           ,
           they
           were
           still
           toucht
           with
           a
           sense
           of
           right
           ,
           and
           priviledge
           of
           Primogeniture
           ,
           
           and
           the
           small
           remainders
           of
           Majesty
           ,
           the
           bare
           Right
           they
           had
           ,
           left
           him
           ,
           awd
           them
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           palliate
           their
           too
           open
           villanies
           ,
           with
           the
           formality
           of
           a
           Resignation
           ,
           neither
           would
           the
           Son
           accept
           it
           ,
           neither
           was
           he
           proclaimed
           ,
           or
           Crown'd
           ,
           till
           his
           〈◊〉
           had
           resigned
           ;
           and
           let
           the
           bold
           audacious
           force
           they
           used
           for
           it
           ;
           lie
           at
           their
           Door
           that
           vindicate
           it
           ;
           his
           resigning
           entitled
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           a
           sort
           of
           Right
           in
           Civil
           Law
           besides
           Hereditary
           ,
           
             pro
             derelicto
          
           .
        
         
           Here
           't
           is
           pretty
           remarkable
           ,
           the
           fine
           sort
           of
           Observation
           he
           makes
           on
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Canterbury's
           Text
           ;
           
             vox
             Populi
          
           ,
           
           that
           it
           was
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Almighty
           too
           ,
           and
           impiously
           upbraids
           the
           sacred
           Dust
           of
           their
           own
           Martyred
           Lawd
           ;
           for
           placing
           a
           Divine
           Right
           in
           Kings
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           had
           so
           well
           lodged
           it
           in
           the
           People
           ;
           but
           did
           not
           the
           Impudence
           of
           his
           Brow
           almost
           exceed
           the
           villany
           of
           his
           Heart
           ,
           his
           Conscience
           as
           hard
           as
           his
           Fore-Head
           ,
           or
           both
           ;
           he
           could
           never
           thus
           inhumanely
           reflect
           on
           him
           ,
           whom
           they
           butchered
           too
           ,
           as
           barbarously
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           such
           a
           Reflection
           ,
           that
           flies
           in
           his
           own
           Face
           ,
           when
           the
           very
           Opposers
           
           of
           this
           pious
           Praelates
           Opinion
           ,
           verifyed
           afterwards
           his
           Prophetick
           fear
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           placing
           this
           Divine
           Right
           in
           the
           People
           ,
           sent
           assoon
           his
           sacred
           Majesty
           to
           follow
           the
           Praelate
           .
        
         
           But
           can
           ever
           Wretches
           show
           more
           industrious
           Malice
           towards
           the
           Government
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           close
           with
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           their
           worst
           of
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           would
           be
           thought
           so
           damnably
           to
           detest
           ;
           to
           do
           it
           an
           Injury
           ,
           cite
           you
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             most
             Zealous
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           when
           it
           will
           make
           against
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           yet
           baffle
           ,
           and
           burlesque
           the
           very
           Bible
           ,
           when
           it
           makes
           
             for
             it
          
           ;
           the
           malitious
           Miscreant
           knows
           the
           Clergy
           then
           were
           all
           bound
           by
           their
           Oaths
           ,
           besides
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Bigots
           of
           Rome
           :
           He
           knows
           the
           Popes
           supremacy
           ,
           then
           would
           not
           admit
           of
           the
           Kings
           :
           He
           knows
           the
           pleasing
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           was
           then
           the
           best
           Expedient
           for
           the
           promoting
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           from
           them
           came
           all
           the
           Penny
           's
           ,
           that
           paid
           them
           for
           their
           Pater-nosters
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           beast
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           (
           against
           which
           our
           Zealots
           pretend
           too
           as
           much
           Brutal
           rage
           )
           then
           only
           trampled
           upon
           the
           Necks
           of
           Kings
           ,
           not
           only
           had
           Her
           stirrops
           held
           by
           
           them
           ;
           but
           rid
           upon
           the
           
             very
             backs
          
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           because
           the
           poor
           People
           were
           so
           Priest-ridden
           ;
           would
           he
           have
           had
           that
           
             Popish
             Prelate
          
           preach
           to
           them
           the
           
             Kings
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           told
           them
           he
           was
           not
           to
           be
           toucht
           ,
           because
           
             jure
             divino
          
           ;
           when
           themselves
           make
           it
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           their
           Church
           to
           dethrone
           them
           ;
           certainly
           such
           Sycophànts
           dissemble
           when
           they
           cry
           up
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           rely
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           Religion
           of
           those
           times
           before
           they
           were
           Reform'd
           .
        
         
           The
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           he
           thinks
           ,
           having
           now
           
           pretty
           well
           asserted
           the
           
             Peoples
             supremacy
          
           by
           making
           them
           Divine
           ;
           he
           brings
           in
           as
           prettily
           
             Polidore
             Virgil
          
           ,
           proving
           them
           to
           be
           all
           Princes
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           have
           now
           but
           one
           Subject
           left
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           by
           his
           leave
           the
           Governments
           bark
           must
           be
           wrackt
           in
           a
           Rebellion
           and
           a
           storm
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           come
           to
           Reign
           like
           so
           many
           Trincaloes
           in
           the
           Tempest
           :
           The
           Gentleman
           sure
           read
           Shakespear
           instead
           of
           Virgil
           ,
           and
           thinks
           our
           Isle
           enchanted
           too
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           serious
           in
           matters
           of
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Right
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           both
           Royal
           ,
           could
           any
           Person
           of
           sober
           sense
           be
           so
           simply
           sollicitous
           ,
           
           as
           from
           an
           Author
           forreign
           ,
           unknowing
           our
           Constitutions
           ,
           calling
           some
           of
           our
           Subjects
           Principes
           to
           suggest
           their
           Supremacy
           ,
           their
           Superiority
           ;
           we
           know
           as
           well
           as
           he
           ,
           what
           he
           means
           by
           it
           ,
           or
           what
           he
           must
           mean
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           will
           that
           make
           them
           Rulers
           too
           :
           the
           Latin
           Idiom
           sometimes
           applies
           the
           word
           Princeps
           ,
           to
           subordinate
           supremacy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           those
           that
           are
           sole
           Supream
           :
           But
           even
           the
           Authority
           that
           he
           cites
           for
           this
           silly
           Suggestion
           ,
           and
           others
           ;
           
             P.
             Virgil
          
           himself
           is
           sufficiently
           secluded
           
           from
           being
           Authentick
           by
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Savill
          
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Factious
           Insinuation
           that
           follows
           ,
           is
           that
           
             John
             De
             Gaunt
          
           ,
           this
           Edward
           the
           Thirds
           fourth
           Son
           ;
           but
           the
           Eldest
           surviving
           ,
           disputed
           the
           Succession
           :
           But
           this
           ,
           as
           a
           Learned
           ,
           and
           Loyal
           Author
           observes
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           Truth
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           at
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           his
           Fathers
           Life
           ,
           made
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           Protector
           of
           it
           ,
           during
           Richard
           his
           Minority
           ;
           certainly
           had
           his
           Competition
           come
           in
           Question
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           been
           but
           
             dangerous
             Trusts
          
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           all
           Nations
           and
           
           our
           own
           ;
           for
           the
           Civil
           takes
           sufficient
           Care
           for
           the
           removing
           of
           all
           suspected
           Tutors
           ,
           and
           our
           Common
           ordained
           upon
           
           the
           Lord
           's
           loosing
           his
           ward
           ,
           for
           disparagement
           ,
           that
           the
           wardship
           of
           the
           Heir
           should
           never
           go
           to
           the
           nearest
           of
           kin
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           next
           to
           whom
           the
           Inheritance
           cannot
           descend
           :
           Daniel
           says
           King
           Edward
           ,
           purposely
           to
           prevent
           the
           disorder
           ,
           and
           mischiefs
           that
           attend
           the
           disordering
           Succession
           ,
           setled
           the
           same
           in
           Parliament
           on
           Richard
           ,
           lest
           John
           of
           Lancaster
           should
           supplant
           him
           as
           Earl
           John
           had
           done
           his
           Nephew
           Arthur
           ,
           and
           this
           disingenuous
           Creature
           perverts
           the
           fear
           of
           Supplantation
           into
           a
           dispute
           of
           the
           Succession
           ;
           and
           Stow
           tells
           us
           of
           nothing
           but
           his
           being
           made
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           on
           his
           Brothers
           Death
           :
           But
           this
           Uncle
           proved
           a
           better
           Keeper
           of
           the
           King
           in
           his
           Protectorate
           ,
           than
           this
           John
           or
           Richard
           the
           Third
           ,
           had
           but
           the
           Poor
           Princes
           Subjects
           kept
           their
           Faith
           too
           ,
           and
           not
           given
           〈◊〉
           :
           perjured
           Author
           another
           Instance
           for
           the
           renouncing
           his
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           a
           second
           president
           for
           the
           deposing
           of
           his
           King.
           
        
         
         
           And
           here
           since
           this
           Historian
           has
           already
           cited
           two
           or
           three
           Popish
           Archbishops
           ,
           for
           the
           Countenancing
           of
           his
           Puritanism
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Bellarmin
           for
           the
           Counterpart
           of
           Buchanan
           ,
           conspiring
           in
           a
           perfect
           Harmony
           for
           the
           Deposition
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           their
           Murder
           ;
           I
           'le
           tell
           him
           of
           
             another
             Canterbury
          
           too
           ,
           that
           
             blew
             the
             Trumpet
          
           to
           the
           dethroning
           of
           the
           next
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           sacrificing
           of
           his
           Sovereign
           upon
           that
           Altar
           of
           his
           Lips.
           For
           the
           first
           thing
           that
           the
           first
           Usurper
           attempted
           ,
           that
           aspiring
           Prince
           when
           he
           landed
           ,
           was
           the
           causing
           of
           Arundel
           ,
           then
           the
           Metropolitan
           ,
           to
           preach
           down
           King
           Richard
           ;
           the
           Prelate
           had
           ready
           a
           Bull
           procured
           from
           Rome
           ,
           promising
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           to
           all
           those
           that
           should
           aid
           the
           said
           Henry
           ,
           and
           after
           their
           death
           to
           be
           placed
           in
           Paradice
           ;
           which
           preaching
           as
           our
           Author
           says
           ,
           
           moved
           many
           to
           cleave
           to
           the
           Duke
           :
           but
           this
           Popish
           Puritan
           knows
           our
           Bishops
           and
           Divines
           since
           the
           Reformation
           have
           taught
           him
           better
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           he
           licks
           up
           the
           
             very
             Poyson
          
           of
           his
           
             deadly
             Foes
          
           ,
           only
           to
           spit
           the
           venom
           ,
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
         
           But
           with
           what
           face
           can
           he
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           here
           drawing
           up
           a
           Form
           of
           Resignation
           ;
           which
           was
           just
           as
           much
           a
           Parliament
           as
           their
           late
           
             Major
             part
             of
             Members
          
           that
           were
           to
           be
           obey'd
           in
           their
           Association
           :
           An
           Invader
           ,
           Usurper
           and
           a
           banisht
           Subject
           takes
           upon
           him
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           Sovereing
           to
           Summon
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           did
           our
           late
           Rebels
           ,
           fight
           and
           fire
           at
           his
           Majesty
           :
           but
           still
           with
           his
           own
           good
           Leave
           and
           Authority
           ,
           this
           Convok't
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           
             Cromwel
             secluded
             his
          
           ,
           with
           an
           Army
           at
           his
           heels
           ;
           only
           those
           had
           secured
           their
           King
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           these
           in
           the
           
             Isle
             of
             Wight
          
           ;
           and
           shall
           these
           their
           Journals
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           make
           up
           a
           Book
           of
           Presidents
           ?
           Is
           such
           a
           fellow
           fit
           to
           breath
           under
           a
           mild
           Government
           ,
           that
           calls
           for
           Blood
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           so
           much
           Mercy
           ?
           that
           Recommends
           to
           your
           reading
           an
           Impeachment
           of
           his
           King
           ,
           and
           refers
           you
           to
           the
           Charge
           ,
           and
           Articles
           that
           were
           drawn
           up
           for
           his
           
             Deposition
             ,
             as
             a
          
           
           
             worthy
             Subject
             and
             well
             deserving
             to
             be
             read
             :
          
           Why
           did
           he
           not
           tells
           us
           too
           ?
           as
           
             well
             deserving
          
           to
           be
           
             imitated
             ,
             Jan.
          
           20
           ,
           48.
           
           
             The
             Sollicitor
             Cook
             presented
             the
             Charge
             against
          
           CHARLES
           STEWART
           
             Engrost
             ,
             ordered
             
             that
             it
             be
             returned
             to
             him
             to
             be
             exhibited
             .
          
        
         
           Preposterous
           Lump
           of
           Law
           and
           
           
             Logick
             revers'd
          
           !
           that
           prints
           himself
           the
           Contradiction
           to
           common
           Equity
           and
           Reason
           ;
           can
           such
           a
           Body
           Politick
           justly
           convene
           it self
           ,
           only
           to
           Rebel
           against
           its
           head
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           away
           that
           Breath
           from
           whence
           it
           needs
           must
           have
           its
           being
           ;
           
           and
           can
           those
           Laws
           be
           made
           to
           conspire
           his
           Death
           ,
           from
           whom
           themselves
           acknowledge
           they
           receive
           their
           Life
           ?
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           it self
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           what
           Sence
           some
           of
           the
           Times
           had
           of
           it
           :
           The
           King
           of
           France
           
           was
           so
           sensible
           of
           this
           Injurious
           Proceeding
           ,
           that
           it
           ran
           him
           into
           a
           fit
           of
           Frenzy
           ;
           Richard
           being
           related
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Marriage
           of
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           he
           acquaints
           his
           Lords
           with
           his
           Resolution
           of
           Revenge
           ;
           and
           they
           shew'd
           themselves
           as
           ready
           to
           take
           it
           too
           ,
           but
           were
           prevented
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           their
           taking
           away
           his
           Life
           ;
           which
           made
           them
           desist
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           serve
           him
           after
           his
           Death
           .
           This
           is
           but
           an
           Evidence
           how
           the
           Villany
           was
           resented
           abroad
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           find
           they
           were
           as
           much
           
           upbraided
           with
           it
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           their
           
             very
             face
          
           ,
           when
           a
           Parliament
           was
           sitting
           ,
           and
           their
           Usurper
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           by
           the
           Loyal
           Prelate
           of
           Carlisle
           ;
           whose
           Memory
           may
           it
           live
           as
           long
           as
           Loyalty
           can
           flourish
           ,
           or
           our
           Annals
           last
           :
           so
           solid
           and
           〈◊〉
           were
           the
           Suggestions
           ,
           so
           significant
           the
           Sense
           of
           this
           pious
           
           Soul
           ,
           that
           it
           silenc'd
           all
           the
           Senate
           that
           was
           sitting
           ;
           and
           nothing
           but
           the
           prospect
           of
           some
           private
           or
           publick
           Favor
           and
           Preferment
           hindred
           their
           Conviction
           :
           their
           King
           was
           cool
           enough
           in
           prosecuting
           of
           his
           bold
           Truths
           ,
           being
           scarce
           warm
           in
           his
           own
           Government
           ;
           yet
           at
           last
           upon
           Debate
           ,
           and
           Consultation
           ;
           they
           confin'd
           the
           bold
           Bishop
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           for
           the
           Liberty
           that
           he
           took
           ;
           and
           could
           only
           condemn
           his
           bold
           Indiscretion
           for
           shewing
           them
           so
           much
           the
           badness
           of
           their
           Cause
           .
        
         
           Hollinshed
           
             tells
             us
             this
             poor
             Prince
             was
             most
             unthankfully
             us'd
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
             In
             no
             Kings
             days
             were
             the
             Commons
             in
          
           
           
             greater
             Wealth
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Nobility
             more
             cherisht
          
           :
           how
           near
           some
           of
           our
           
             pamper'd
             Jesuruns
          
           that
           are
           satten'd
           to
           rebel
           ;
           confirm
           the
           danger
           of
           too
           much
           Luxury
           and
           ease
           ;
           the
           present
           fears
           from
           
           their
           experienced
           Attempts
           can
           best
           attest
           .
           But
           the
           fatality
           that
           befel
           that
           unhappy
           Prince
           ,
           affords
           us
           the
           best
           politicks
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           the
           like
           Fate
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           for
           his
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           he
           is
           forc't
           to
           〈◊〉
           for
           his
           depending
           on
           the
           Parliaments
           choice
           ,
           when
           in
           
           that
           was
           his
           least
           Relyance
           ;
           for
           as
           little
           as
           he
           makes
           of
           his
           claim
           from
           
             Henry
             the
          
           
           Third
           ,
           it
           is
           apparent
           from
           some
           Rolls
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           he
           challenged
           the
           Realm
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           were
           interrogated
           what
           they
           thought
           of
           that
           claim
           ?
           upon
           which
           without
           delay
           they
           consented
           he
           should
           Reign
           ,
           and
           as
           another
           Evidence
           of
           his
           Right
           to
           Rule
           ,
           shewed
           them
           the
           Seal
           of
           King
           Richard
           as
           a
           Signification
           of
           his
           Will
           that
           he
           should
           fucceed
           him
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           for
           ought
           I
           see
           he
           lay
           his
           greatest
           weight
           upon
           ,
           was
           but
           what
           all
           Usurpers
           must
           most
           relie
           on
           ,
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           assures
           them
           just
           after
           the
           Sermon
           was
           ended
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           they
           consented
           to
           be
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           take
           no
           advantage
           against
           any
           Man's
           Estate
           ,
           as
           
             coming
             in
             by
             Conquest
          
           ,
           and
           Conquest
           is
           one
           of
           the
           first
           claims
           he
           
           puts
           in
           at
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           and
           as
           Haward
           
           relates
           it
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           not
           the
           least
           mention
           of
           his
           being
           elected
           is
           there
           mingled
           with
           his
           Claim
           .
        
         
           But
           neither
           did
           the
           success
           of
           a
           prosperous
           Wickedness
           Countenance
           this
           Usurpation
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           soon
           made
           sensible
           that
           a
           Crown
           seldom
           sits
           easie
           on
           that
           Head
           ,
           where
           it
           has
           so
           
             little
             Right
          
           to
           sit
           ,
           and
           indeed
           before
           it
           could
           be
           well
           setled
           ,
           his
           Lords
           conspired
           against
           him
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           set
           up
           Maudlin
           the
           Counterfeit
           ,
           send
           to
           the
           King
           of
           France
           for
           assistance
           ;
           Glendour
           stirrs
           up
           the
           Welsh
           to
           rebel
           ;
           the
           Nobility
           fell
           from
           him
           ,
           drew
           up
           the
           following
           Articles
           against
           himself
           ,
           
             viz.
             for
             having
             Articl'd
             himself
             against
             his
             Sovereign
          
           ;
           for
           having
           falsified
           his
           Oath
           in
           medling
           with
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           the
           Crown
           ,
           
             for
             taking
             Arms
             against
             his
             King
             ,
             Imprisoning
             ,
             Murdering
          
           Him
           ;
           that
           he
           unjustly
           kept
           the
           Crown
           from
           the
           Earl
           of
           March
           ,
           to
           whom
           of
           Right
           it
           belonged
           ,
           and
           vowed
           the
           Restoration
           of
           Him
           ,
           and
           
             His
             Destruction
          
           ;
           and
           our
           Author
           
           now
           shall
           know
           these
           too
           are
           Articles
           as
           
             well
             deserving
          
           to
           
             be
             read
          
           ,
           and
           one
           thing
           more
           that
           deserves
           as
           much
           Observation
           ;
           that
           this
           his
           good
           
             Peoples
             
             Election
          
           ,
           was
           the
           prime
           Principal
           Cause
           
           of
           losing
           of
           Millions
           of
           Lives
           ,
           and
           an
           Ocean
           of
           Blood
           ;
           here
           entred
           that
           Line
           of
           Lancaster
           that
           had
           almost
           left
           the
           Nation
           Childless
           ;
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           that
           escap'd
           the
           Sword
           ,
           were
           still
           by
           the
           prevailing
           Party
           chopt
           off
           or
           gibbited
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           space
           of
           about
           thirty
           year
           and
           somewhat
           upwards
           ,
           they
           dreined
           more
           Blood
           in
           England
           ,
           then
           e're
           was
           spent
           in
           the
           Conquest
           of
           France
           ,
           or
           would
           have
           been
           spilt
           had
           it
           been
           again
           attempted
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           never
           have
           been
           lost
           by
           their
           Henry
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           an
           altered
           Succession
           ,
           and
           an
           injured
           Heir
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Bloody
             Consequences
             of
             a
             debarr'd
             Right
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           at
           last
           ,
           he
           is
           forc't
           to
           allow
           an
           instance
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           that
           succeeded
           without
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           Election
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           Henry
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           to
           whom
           himself
           owns
           they
           swore
           Allegiance
           without
           staying
           for
           his
           being
           declared
           ;
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           him
           for
           this
           fair
           Concession
           ;
           but
           this
           Kindness
           is
           only
           because
           he
           finds
           it
           as
           clear
           as
           a
           Postulatum
           in
           the
           Mathematicks
           ,
           beyond
           his
           own
           Impudence
           to
           contradict
           ;
           but
           however
           ,
           he
           must
           malitiously
           observe
           
           that
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           strange
           ,
           and
           
             without
             President
          
           ,
           and
           why
           so
           ?
           because
           his
           Polidore
           tells
           him
           ,
           such
           an
           
             extraordinary
             Kindness
          
           was
           
             never
             shown
             to
             any
             King
             before
          
           ;
           t
           is
           strange
           that
           his
           Italian
           should
           understand
           more
           of
           our
           own
           Government
           ,
           than
           all
           our
           own
           English
           Authors
           ;
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           sure
           ,
           if
           he
           that
           was
           a
           Stranger
           to
           our
           Affairs
           ,
           should
           Write
           as
           strangely
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           
             Mighty
             Monarchs
          
           of
           Britain
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           some
           
             petty
             Prince
          
           of
           his
           own
           Italy
           ,
           and
           as
           Elective
           as
           their
           Duke
           of
           Venice
           :
           But
           this
           perverse
           Gentleman
           shall
           know
           it
           was
           not
           
             without
             President
          
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           several
           Instances
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           Richard
           the
           First
           presently
           on
           his
           Fathers
           Death
           without
           staying
           for
           their
           suffrages
           ,
           seised
           on
           his
           Father's
           Treasure
           ,
           was
           girt
           with
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           took
           fealty
           both
           of
           Clergy
           and
           Lay
           ,
           and
           exercised
           all
           the
           Authority
           that
           Sovereign
           power
           cou'd
           allow
           before
           he
           came
           to
           be
           recogniz'd
           
           by
           their
           Suffrages
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           Coronation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Hoveden's
           Account
           that
           he
           gives
           of
           King
           John's
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           as
           some
           Writers
           say
           ,
           is
           the
           
           extant
           ,
           says
           they
           swore
           Fealty
           to
           him
           when
           he
           was
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           any
           thing
           of
           
             Preceding
             Election
          
           ;
           and
           he
           had
           his
           better
           Title
           ,
           his
           Brothers
           Army
           then
           in
           the
           field
           ;
           by
           which
           he
           cou'd
           have
           made
           himself
           soon
           their
           King
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           been
           so
           ready
           to
           receive
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Upon
           the
           Death
           of
           Henry
           the
           3d.
           the
           States
           Assembled
           at
           the
           New-Temple
           ,
           and
           proclaimed
           his
           Son
           Edward
           King
           :
           when
           they
           knew
           not
           
           whether
           he
           was
           living
           or
           dead
           ;
           
             swear
             Fealty
          
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           cause
           a
           New-Seal
           to
           be
           made
           .
           Here
           sure
           are
           some
           presidents
           of
           Allegiance
           before
           their
           Election
           ,
           unless
           he
           'll
           make
           Declaring
           or
           Proclaiming
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           then
           in
           Gods
           Name
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           let
           them
           as
           he
           contends
           for
           be
           Elected
           ;
           for
           I
           think
           all
           will
           allow
           they
           are
           proclaim'd
           .
           But
           suppose
           on
           the
           death
           of
           a
           Predecessor
           there
           was
           no
           convention
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Nobility
           
           or
           Commonalty
           ;
           for
           Parliaments
           they
           then
           can
           have
           no
           Existence
           when
           the
           Breath
           is
           gone
           that
           gave
           them
           Being
           ;
           as
           all
           other
           Communitys
           ,
           are
           
             de
             facto
          
           dissolv'd
           .
           If
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           there
           were
           none
           met
           to
           Declare
           or
           Proclaim
           his
           Succes
           
           must
           the
           common
           Maxim
           be
           contradicted
           and
           the
           
             King
             dye
          
           too
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           their
           
             Popular
             Breath
          
           to
           give
           him
           Life
           ?
           or
           do
           our
           Laws
           admit
           that
           this
           interval
           between
           his
           Predecessors
           expiration
           and
           the
           proclaiming
           or
           crowning
           his
           Successor
           shall
           be
           call'd
           an
           Interregnum
           ?
           they
           know
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           our
           Government
           admit
           no
           more
           of
           this
           than
           an
           
             Exclusion
             .
             They
             know
          
           that
           immediately
           by
           Descent
           King
           
             James
             was
             declar'd
          
           to
           be
           completely
           and
           absolutely
           
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           all
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           I
           know
           the
           Kings
           Successor
           is
           always
           immediately
           proclaim'd
           upon
           his
           death
           ;
           and
           that
           perhaps
           is
           more
           for
           the
           proceedings
           of
           judicial
           Processes
           ;
           and
           that
           Writs
           may
           presently
           run
           in
           his
           name
           :
           But
           were
           such
           a
           Proclamation
           obstructed
           ,
           I
           am
           satisfi'd
           he
           commenc'd
           an
           
             absolute
             King
          
           upon
           the
           very
           Minute
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           Expiration
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Law
           Maxim
           won't
           allow
           an
           
             Haeres
             viventis
          
           ;
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Heir
           at
           all
           ,
           if
           he
           begin
           not
           to
           be
           so
           presently
           upon
           his
           Predecessors
           Death
           ;
           and
           for
           an
           Evidence
           of
           Fact
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Reason
           ,
           this
           very
           King
           of
           whom
           we
           now
           treat
           ,
           catcht
           at
           the
           Crown
           ,
           
           while
           his
           Father
           was
           catching
           at
           his
           last
           breath
           ;
           seised
           it
           as
           his
           own
           ,
           as
           being
           his
           
           Right
           assoon
           as
           the
           gasping
           Monarch
           did
           but
           seem
           dead
           ,
           who
           only
           reviv'd
           to
           let
           him
           know
           how
           little
           that
           Right
           was
           by
           which
           he
           claim'd
           ,
           and
           so
           sealed
           the
           wrong
           he
           had
           done
           with
           his
           last
           breath
           ,
           the
           Successor
           declaring
           his
           
             own
             Sword
          
           should
           maintain
           what
           his
           Fathers
           had
           got
           .
        
         
           Immediately
           upon
           this
           Henry
           the
           Fifths
           Death
           ,
           his
           Son
           Henry
           the
           Sixth
           succeeded
           :
           This
           Author
           himself
           can
           talk
           of
           nothing
           of
           
             Election
             here
          
           neither
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           succeeded
           as
           his
           Fathers
           Heir
           ;
           but
           to
           make
           the
           power
           of
           Parliament
           prevail
           in
           this
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           he
           is
           forc't
           to
           fly
           to
           a
           President
           ,
           that
           prevents
           any
           other
           Confutation
           of
           his
           whole
           History
           ;
           for
           whereas
           he
           has
           contended
           all
           alone
           for
           a
           Parliamentary
           priviledge
           for
           altering
           the
           Succession
           ,
           here
           he
           has
           brought
           upon
           the
           Stage
           one
           that
           condemns
           it self
           ,
           for
           doing
           so
           ;
           here
           we
           find
           a
           Duke
           of
           York
           too
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           (
           as
           this
           Gentleman
           would
           have
           it
           of
           a
           
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           perfect
           Vsurpation
           upon
           the
           Crown
           )
           for
           a
           long
           time
           excluded
           from
           his
           Birthright
           ,
           and
           to
           
           make
           way
           for
           one
           of
           their
           Usurpers
           that
           was
           a
           Monmouth
           too
           :
           That
           Exclusion
           was
           begun
           but
           with
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           it
           ended
           in
           as
           much
           Blood
           ;
           is
           our
           having
           been
           wretchedly
           miserable
           ,
           an
           Argument
           for
           our
           tempting
           the
           Almighty
           to
           make
           us
           once
           more
           so
           ?
           shall
           we
           Plot
           against
           Heaven
           for
           our
           Destruction
           ,
           and
           defie
           Fate
           to
           make
           us
           happy
           ;
           't
           is
           matter
           of
           Astonishment
           to
           find
           the
           very
           Presidents
           of
           our
           Nations
           ruin
           ,
           to
           be
           preferr'd
           as
           expedients
           for
           its
           Preservation
           ,
           unless
           they
           think
           a
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           Just
           resentments
           themselves
           fear
           ,
           and
           call
           revengeful
           ,
           should
           now
           more
           tamely
           forego
           his
           Right
           ;
           when
           for
           above
           two
           hundred
           Years
           agon
           ,
           it
           was
           with
           so
           much
           Blood
           asserted
           ,
           or
           do
           they
           think
           now
           an
           excluded
           Prince
           will
           find
           fewer
           Friends
           ?
           no
           ,
           these
           Political
           Suggestions
           do
           but
           give
           themselves
           the
           Lye
           ;
           his
           Courage
           they
           know
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           they
           associated
           ;
           his
           Adherents
           they
           fear'd
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           they
           were
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ;
           and
           here
           we
           have
           now
           by
           this
           Author
           's
           own
           Confession
           ,
           after
           a
           thirty
           years
           bloody
           
           War
           ,
           what
           in
           our
           next
           Parliament
           ,
           perhaps
           we
           may
           have
           without
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           late
           Loyal
           one
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           a
           
             full
             Recognition
          
           
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Lawful
           Heir
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           
             foregoing
             Act
             is
             of
             any
             force
             to
             foreclude
             the
             Right
             Inheritor
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Parliament
           approving
           of
           a
           Duke
           of
           York
           for
           their
           Sovereign
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Right
             Heir
          
           ,
           by
           
             Lineal
             discent
          
           from
           King
           Richard
           the
           Second
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           Succession
           of
           this
           next
           King
           Edward
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           was
           the
           greatest
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           discent
           of
           the
           Crown
           to
           be
           by
           
             Proximity
             of
             Blood
          
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           devout
           Heart
           the
           most
           zealous
           Contender
           for
           this
           undoubted
           right
           ,
           cou'd
           wish
           or
           desire
           .
           Here
           we
           have
           the
           very
           Parliaments
           ,
           those
           omnipotent
           Powers
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           the
           God
           Almighties
           of
           these
           Idolatrous
           Adorers
           themselves
           acknowledging
           ;
           that
           such
           a
           Succession
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           
             God
             ;
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           
             Nations
             ;
             Human
          
           and
           Divine
           ;
           and
           is
           this
           now
           as
           this
           factious
           Impostor
           would
           insinuate
           ,
           only
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Lambeth
           ?
           The
           position
           of
           our
           Lawds
           and
           the
           Principle
           of
           our
           Prelate
           ?
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           that
           was
           done
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           of
           this
           Edward
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           was
           the
           repealing
           of
           all
           the
           proceedings
           against
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           three
           
           following
           Lines
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           declar'd
           
             absolute
             Vsurpers
          
           :
           That
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           
           had
           
             rashly
             ,
             against
             Right
             and
             Justice
             ,
          
           by
           Force
           and
           Arms
           ,
           against
           his
           
             Faith
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             rais'd
             War
          
           against
           King
           
             Richard
             ,
             usurpt
             and
             intruded
             on
             the
             Royal
             Power
             ,
             that
             the
             Tyrant
             Imprison'd
             ,
             murder'd
             his
             Anointed
             ,
             Crowned
             ,
             Consecrated
             King
             ,
             against
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             and
             Mans
             Allegiance
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             moving
             of
             the
             last
             Vsurper
             was
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Custom
             of
             the
             Realm
             :
          
           Most
           of
           the
           proceedings
           of
           Parliaments
           in
           there
           former
           Reigns
           were
           all
           null'd
           and
           vacated
           ;
           and
           the
           Intrusion
           of
           the
           first
           Lancaster
           into
           the
           Throne
           ,
           declar'd
           an
           
             Occasion
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Realm
             ;
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             the
             Civil
             and
             Intestine
             Wars
             that
             followed
             .
          
        
         
           But
           refractory
           Rebels
           may
           reply
           ,
           This
           was
           after
           he
           had
           obtain'd
           his
           Right
           again
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           then
           his
           own
           Creatures
           :
           But
           still
           these
           prejudic'd
           Souls
           can't
           reflect
           that
           most
           if
           not
           all
           of
           those
           
             Elections
             ,
             Vsurpations
          
           ,
           that
           they
           cite
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           were
           only
           then
           the
           Sense
           of
           their
           Parliaments
           ,
           when
           they
           did
           not
           dare
           to
           think
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           were
           fright'ned
           into
           Faction
           with
           the
           Terror
           of
           the
           
           Sword
           ;
           and
           forc't
           to
           comply
           for
           the
           fear
           of
           Arms
           :
           and
           are
           not
           their
           Votes
           and
           Suffrages
           ,
           their
           Resolves
           ,
           and
           Orders
           ;
           as
           warrantble
           for
           the
           declaring
           of
           an
           undoubted
           Right
           ,
           as
           for
           an
           asserting
           of
           an
           absolute
           Wrong
           ?
           But
           even
           such
           a
           suggestion
           is
           as
           really
           simple
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           truly
           false
           ,
           and
           so
           fails
           them
           too
           ;
           for
           their
           own
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Duke
             of
          
           York
           
             did
             not
          
           
           
             think
             it
             worth
             the
             contending
             for
             ,
             till
             his
             Title
             was
             declar'd
             in
             Parliament
             ,
          
           and
           that
           was
           done
           when
           the
           last
           of
           the
           Usurpers
           was
           in
           a
           flourishing
           Condition
           ,
           at
           the
           head
           of
           his
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           People
           .
           And
           the
           rejecting
           
           of
           their
           Intruder
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           being
           done
           
             by
             force
          
           ,
           that
           they
           took
           all
           the
           Care
           ,
           Counsel
           and
           Deliberation
           imaginable
           :
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Duke
           put
           in
           his
           Claim
           ,
           they
           reply'd
           't
           was
           an
           high
           matter
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           consider'd
           without
           their
           Kings
           consent
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           their
           Lords
           present
           it
           ,
           himself
           orders
           it
           to
           be
           examin'd
           ,
           his
           own
           Title
           as
           far
           as
           could
           be
           found
           out
           to
           be
           defended
           ;
           accordingly
           they
           send
           for
           all
           the
           Judges
           who
           declin'd
           (
           without
           doubt
           out
           of
           distruct
           )
           the
           discussing
           it
           ;
           then
           all
           the
           Serjeants
           are
           sent
           for
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           the
           
           same
           ,
           till
           forc't
           by
           their
           Superiors
           into
           these
           three
           or
           four
           extorted
           Objections
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Oath
           they
           had
           takento
           this
           King.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Entails
           made
           to
           the
           Heirs
           of
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           he
           claim'd
           as
           Inheritor
           to
           Henry
           the
           Third
           .
        
         
           The
           Replies
           of
           the
           Duke
           .
        
         
           
             That
             no
             Oath
             was
             obligatory
          
           for
           the
           suppressing
           of
           a
           Right
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Entails
           were
           made
           only
           to
           supply
           the
           defect
           of
           a
           better
           Title
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           Records
           would
           contradict
           his
           discent
           ,
           from
           Henry
           the
           Third
           :
        
         
           So
           sufficiently
           satisfied
           that
           honourable
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           they
           presently
           recognise
           his
           Right
           ,
           and
           that
           
             for
             eschewing
             the
             many
             In
             conveniences
             that
             might
             ensue
             ,
             upon
             an
             Exclusion
             .
          
           And
           for
           saving
           a
           little
           of
           their
           Kings
           Honor
           ,
           as
           they
           call'd
           it
           ,
           let
           the
           poor
           Usurper
           turn
           a
           Tenant
           for
           his
           Life
           ;
           and
           that
           prov'd
           but
           afterwards
           at
           the
           Courtesie
           of
           the
           Heir
           .
        
         
           Does
           not
           this
           blind
           implicit
           Adorer
           of
           his
           deify'd
           Creatures
           ,
           this
           idolatrous
           Admirer
           of
           his
           own
           created
           Gods
           ,
           see
           in
           these
           particulars
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           his
           own
           presidents
           that
           he
           cites
           the
           mutability
           of
           Mens
           minds
           ,
           and
           the
           contradictory
           
           Conclusions
           of
           this
           his
           
             infallible
             Council
          
           ,
           while
           Right
           it self
           must
           still
           remain
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           the
           decrees
           of
           Heaven
           can't
           be
           cancell'd
           ,
           since
           the
           very
           Laws
           of
           the
           Persians
           could
           not
           :
           and
           still
           when
           our
           own
           in
           this
           point
           of
           Succession
           were
           repeal'd
           ,
           we
           find
           it
           turn'd
           all
           into
           Confusion
           and
           a
           Hell
           ;
           and
           for
           a
           more
           sudden
           alteration
           in
           this
           vein
           and
           humor
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           observe
           but
           this
           single
           Instance
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           very
           season
           of
           which
           we
           are
           discoursing
           .
           In
           the
           38
           of
           this
           Henry
           the
           sixth
           ,
           a
           Parliament
           
           was
           held
           at
           Coventry
           ;
           by
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           too
           is
           attainted
           of
           Treason
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Adherents
           .
           Their
           Heirs
           disinherited
           to
           the
           ninth
           degree
           ,
           their
           Tenants
           spoiled
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           maim'd
           ,
           slain
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           
             very
             next
          
           year
           ,
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           the
           
             very
             same
             Coventry
          
           Parliament
           declar'd
           by
           another
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           
             devillish
             Councel
          
           ,
           celebrated
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ;
           never
           elected
           ,
           unduly
           returned
           ;
           desiring
           the
           destruction
           rather
           than
           the
           Advancement
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           can
           the
           most
           popular
           advocate
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           from
           the
           perusal
           of
           
           these
           their
           inconsistent
           irregular
           proceedings
           ,
           
           make
           them
           absolute
           Arbitrators
           of
           Right
           ?
           They
           must
           resolve
           themselves
           into
           this
           Absurdity
           for
           a
           reply
           ;
           that
           the
           supream
           Power
           of
           the
           Nation
           for
           its
           own
           security
           ,
           can
           justly
           do
           wrong
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           seen
           several
           Subjects
           against
           all
           Reason
           ruin'd
           with
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           therefore
           shall
           we
           think
           it
           alway
           to
           do
           Right
           ?
           What
           Reason
           can
           we
           give
           that
           our
           Courts
           of
           Equity
           are
           still
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           can't
           be
           controll'd
           by
           the
           mutability
           of
           their
           Statute-Law
           ;
           and
           granting
           this
           their
           
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
          
           had
           past
           into
           Statute
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           been
           Enacted
           a
           Royal
           Heir
           must
           be
           debarr
           d
           of
           his
           Birthright
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           
             general
             Council
          
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           would
           quickly
           have
           given
           their
           Opinions
           against
           this
           
             great
             one
          
           of
           our
           Nation
           .
           And
           tho
           their
           Codes
           and
           Digests
           don't
           obtain
           with
           us
           ,
           yet
           I
           cannot
           see
           why
           a
           Prince
           shou'd
           be
           deny'd
           the
           priviledge
           of
           a
           
             private
             Person
          
           ;
           And
           the
           Brother
           of
           our
           King
           ,
           the
           claiming
           his
           Right
           in
           Equity
           ,
           what
           is
           allow'd
           the
           meanest
           Subject
           when
           forecluded
           by
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           The
           next
           immediate
           Succession
           of
           the
           
           Crown
           descends
           as
           immediately
           to
           the
           
           next
           of
           Blood
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           the
           most
           part
           it
           has
           done
           since
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           from
           Father
           to
           Son
           ;
           the
           
             Fifth
             Edward
          
           ,
           as
           hopeful
           as
           unfortunate
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           in
           affording
           our
           Factious
           fellow
           ,
           another
           president
           for
           an
           
             Assembly
             of
             Rebels
          
           ,
           that
           prefer'd
           the
           very
           Murderer
           of
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           a
           
             pretended
             Parliament
          
           that
           plac't
           the
           Butcher
           of
           his
           Brothers
           Children
           on
           the
           Throne
           :
           And
           truly
           this
           Monster
           might
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             Elected
             by
             the
             People
          
           ,
           whom
           no
           God
           or
           Nature
           design'd
           for
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           who
           was
           forc't
           to
           break
           the
           Laws
           of
           both
           to
           come
           at
           it
           ;
           and
           a
           sort
           of
           Election
           it
           was
           like
           those
           we
           had
           of
           late
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           with
           Rout
           ,
           and
           Ryot
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           same
           place
           too
           at
           their
           Guild-hall
           ,
           where
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           very
           solemnly
           convenes
           the
           Mayor
           and
           Aldermen
           ,
           and
           there
           propounds
           to
           them
           and
           the
           rabble
           ,
           their
           new
           King
           Richard
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           like
           
           to
           be
           a
           fine
           sort
           of
           National
           Choice
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           be
           decided
           by
           the
           Freemen
           of
           
           London
           .
           But
           whatever
           Influence
           ,
           as
           this
           Gentleman
           observ'd
           ,
           they
           had
           on
           the
           Succession
           ,
           nothing
           of
           their
           consents
           could
           be
           gather'd
           but
           from
           their
           silence
           ,
           
           for
           suffrages
           they
           had
           none
           ,
           they
           being
           all
           surpriz'd
           with
           so
           strange
           a
           Proposition
           .
           Their
           Buckingham
           Elector
           with
           his
           Aldermen
           and
           some
           of
           their
           Retinue
           cry
           up
           a
           Richard
           ,
           and
           so
           carry'd
           all
           with
           a
           House
           of
           Commons
           
             Nemine
             contradicente
          
           :
           And
           now
           for
           his
           Bill
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           made
           rather
           by
           a
           pack't
           Convention
           of
           Buckinghams
           for
           the
           Bastardizing
           of
           his
           Soveraign's
           Issue
           ,
           that
           very
           
             Roll
             of
             Rebellion
          
           acknowledges
           his
           right
           by
           Lawful
           Inheritance
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           the
           Laws
           of
           
           Nature
           and
           Custom
           ,
           and
           God
           himself
           ;
           also
           this
           which
           was
           rather
           a
           Convocation
           of
           Rebels
           than
           a
           Convention
           of
           States
           ,
           acknowledgd
           what
           this
           inconsiderate
           Author
           cites
           them
           to
           Contradict
           ,
           the
           Lineal
           and
           Legal
           discent
           of
           the
           Crown
           by
           Proximity
           of
           Blood
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           acknowledging
           of
           an
           Usurper
           the
           good
           Bishop
           of
           Ely
           then
           oppos'd
           and
           for
           it
           was
           Committed
           to
           Buckingham's
           Custody
           ,
           and
           Stow
           calls
           it
           all
           a
           
           
             meer
             mock-Election
          
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           enters
           all
           in
           blood
           ,
           &
           that
           of
           the
           
             Blood
             Royal
          
           and
           Innocents
           ,
           the
           meer
           Monster
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           beyond
           her
           intention
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           crawl
           into
           the
           World
           while
           nature
           lay
           asleep
           ,
           with
           a
           distorted
           Body
           the
           proper
           receptacle
           for
           as
           perverse
           a
           Soul
           ;
           
           and
           in
           him
           the
           third
           great
           Example
           that
           our
           Impious
           Author
           vouches
           for
           the
           Practicable
           Presidents
           ,
           of
           a
           Parliaments
           abetting
           the
           plain
           Usurpation
           of
           a
           Rebel
           to
           the
           Rebellious
           deposition
           of
           a
           King
           that
           Reign'd
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           the
           subsequent
           Murders
           of
           those
           that
           had
           the
           right
           ,
           and
           those
           damnable
           Proceedings
           against
           Edw.
           2d
           .
           and
           Richard
           2d
           .
           and
           these
           poor
           Infants
           has
           he
           more
           Elaborately
           handled
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           abominable
           Treatise
           ;
           and
           the
           Contradictory
           Wretch
           calls
           the
           Murder
           of
           the
           Nephews
           Barbarous
           ,
           yet
           pleads
           for
           the
           power
           of
           a
           Parliament
           that
           Introduc'd
           the
           Tyrant
           for
           their
           Murder
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           as
           much
           dispatch't
           by
           their
           suffrages
           in
           the
           senate
           ,
           as
           by
           Tyrrel
           in
           the
           Tower
           ;
           they
           were
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Injustice
           that
           sentenc'd
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Right
           ,
           and
           
             that
             other
          
           only
           an
           Executioner
           to
           dispatch
           them
           of
           their
           Life
           ;
           for
           the
           History
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           too
           sadly
           that
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           verifies
           it
           for
           an
           experienc'd
           truth
           ,
           that
           the
           Destruction
           of
           those
           that
           have
           right
           ,
           certainly
           follows
           in
           all
           Monarchies
           ,
           the
           
             bloody
             Vsurpation
          
           or
           the
           popular
           Election
           of
           him
           that
           has
           none
           ,
           an
           Association
           will
           needs
           follow
           an
           Exclusion
           ,
           for
           whom
           they
           have
           
             expell'd
             ,
             they
          
           must
           destroy
           ,
           for
           such
           
           Murders
           as
           are
           grounded
           upon
           MAXIMS
           of
           State
           ,
           must
           as
           necessarily
           follow
           the
           Foundations
           upon
           which
           they
           are
           lay'd
           ;
           for
           whatever
           Usurpers
           undermine
           an
           old
           frame
           of
           Government
           ,
           their
           Interest
           obliges
           them
           to
           remove
           as
           rubbish
           all
           that
           shall
           obstruct
           the
           raising
           of
           the
           new
           ;
           and
           the
           dangers
           and
           fears
           from
           excluded
           deposed
           Princes
           ,
           or
           the
           poor
           injur'd
           Heirs
           ,
           soon
           makes
           it
           absolute
           necessity
           to
           cement
           the
           Walls
           with
           their
           Blood.
           
        
         
           The
           best
           remarks
           that
           can
           be
           gathered
           from
           the
           following
           Reign
           of
           Harry
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Lord
           Bacon's
           History
           ,
           the
           best
           account
           of
           that
           King
           ,
           and
           he
           tells
           us
           he
           had
           no
           less
           then
           three
           Titles
           to
           the
           Crown
           whatever
           that
           Italian
           States-man
           Commines
           could
           conceive
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           first
           his
           Title
           in
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           whom
           he
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           marry
           ;
           secondly
           that
           of
           the
           Line
           of
           Lancasters
           long
           disputed
           both
           by
           Plea
           and
           Arms
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           Conquest
           by
           his
           own
           :
           But
           the
           Learned
           Historian
           observes
           the
           first
           was
           look't
           on
           the
           fairest
           ,
           and
           Yorks
           line
           ,
           been
           always
           lik't
           as
           the
           best
           Plea
           in
           the
           Crowns
           descent
           ,
           and
           for
           Confirmation
           of
           it
           the
           Learned
           Lord
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           Henry
           knew
           the
           Title
           
           of
           
             Lancaster
             Condemn'd
          
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           
           and
           prejudic'd
           in
           the
           Common
           opinion
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           root
           of
           all
           the
           Mischiefs
           that
           befel
           him
           was
           the
           discountenancing
           of
           the
           house
           of
           York
           ,
           whom
           the
           General
           body
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           still
           affected
           ;
           and
           whatever
           stress
           and
           reliance
           this
           Prince
           might
           place
           in
           the
           PARLIAMENT's
           power
           ,
           this
           able
           states-man
           observes
           there
           is
           still
           
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             'twixt
             a
             King
             that
             holds
             by
             civil
             Act
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             holds
             Originally
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             NATURE
             ,
          
           and
           DISCENT
           of
           BLOOD
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           have
           here
           a
           Person
           vers'd
           in
           our
           own
           Laws
           ,
           an
           excellent
           and
           allowed
           Scholar
           by
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           Lauds
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           our
           bigotted
           Author
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           allowing
           a
           Divine
           right
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           (
           who
           I
           am
           sure
           was
           so
           good
           a
           Naturalist
           as
           best
           understood
           her
           Laws
           ,
           )
           and
           that
           Natural
           discent
           by
           blood
           to
           be
           much
           more
           preferable
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           Human
           title
           given
           by
           such
           Inferiour
           powers
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           whom
           the
           most
           zealou's
           adorerssure
           won't
           acknowledg
           more
           Omnipotent
           then
           the
           
             God
             of
             Nature
          
           himself
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           observe
           another
           Historical
           Instance
           that
           a
           true
           lineal
           discent
           was
           then
           
           taken
           for
           the
           best
           title
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           those
           times
           had
           the
           greatest
           Influence
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Lord
           Stanley's
           Case
           ,
           who
           tho
           the
           very
           Person
           that
           plac'd
           the
           Crown
           on
           this
           Princes
           head
           ,
           yet
           suffer'd
           the
           loss
           of
           
           his
           own
           only
           for
           saying
           somewhat
           that
           savoured
           of
           his
           kindness
           to
           the
           Succession
           ;
           
             and
             that
             if
             he
             was
             sure
             the
             Children
             of
          
           Edward
           
             were
             alive
             he
             would
             not
             bear
             Arms
             against
             them
          
           ;
           so
           mightily
           did
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           right
           blood
           prevail
           with
           him
           that
           he
           sacrified
           all
           his
           own
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           rather
           than
           recant
           what
           he
           so
           well
           resolv'd
           ,
           seem'd
           no
           way
           sollicitous
           for
           his
           Life
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           this
           Historian
           might
           have
           observ'd
           too
           ,
           in
           this
           Reign
           as
           a
           discouragement
           to
           the
           designs
           of
           some
           of
           their
           popular
           Patriots
           then
           afoot
           ,
           when
           he
           pen'd
           this
           his
           presumptuous
           piece
           ,
           was
           the
           ill
           success
           that
           two
           several
           impostures
           met
           with
           in
           their
           pretensions
           to
           a
           Crown
           to
           which
           they
           were
           not
           〈◊〉
           ,
           no
           great
           Inducement
           certainly
           for
           any
           one
           to
           bepersuaded
           to
           personate
           the
           Royal
           Heir
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           for
           a
           Lambert
           or
           a
           Perkin
           ,
           only
           for
           their
           misfortune
           and
           fate
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           shall
           conclude
           my
           remarks
           upon
           this
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           with
           an
           Animadversion
           upon
           a
           Paragraph
           or
           two
           
           that
           conclude
           his
           piece
           ,
           very
           pertinent
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           since
           it
           relates
           to
           the
           times
           of
           which
           we
           treat
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           resolution
           of
           the
           Judges
           ,
           upon
           the
           Case
           of
           this
           their
           King
           ;
           that
           the
           Descent
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           purged
           all
           his
           defects
           ,
           and
           attainder
           .
           This
           their
           opinion
           he
           refutes
           
           as
           
             Frivolous
             ,
             Extrajudicial
          
           ,
           and
           here
           Impertinent
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           to
           show
           this
           Point
           a
           most
           material
           one
           ,
           the
           Resolution
           to
           be
           a
           good
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           their
           reply
           much
           to
           the
           present
           purpose
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           sure
           it
           was
           a
           matter
           and
           that
           of
           a
           high
           Nature
           to
           know
           how
           he
           was
           qualify'd
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           preside
           in
           it
           as
           the
           head
           :
           And
           tho
           he
           might
           in
           some
           sense
           be
           said
           to
           have
           won
           the
           Crown
           with
           Arms
           ,
           yet
           he
           knew
           it
           would
           wear
           much
           Better
           ,
           sit
           much
           Easier
           ,
           if
           setled
           ,
           and
           establish't
           according
           to
           Law
           ;
           and
           tho
           a
           Conquerer
           that
           has
           the
           Sword
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           can
           soon
           capacitate
           himself
           to
           sway
           the
           Scepter
           ;
           yet
           he
           'l
           soon
           find
           the
           most
           regular
           Proceedings
           tend
           most
           to
           the
           Establishment
           of
           his
           Reign
           ;
           this
           made
           Henry
           the
           Seventh
           who
           had
           a
           Triple
           Plea
           for
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           by
           discent
           from
           the
           Lancasters
           
           consult
           his
           Oracles
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           how
           far
           an
           Attainder
           past
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           Yorks
           ,
           would
           still
           taint
           his
           Blood
           ;
           and
           make
           it
           less
           Inheritable
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           their
           Resolution
           that
           all
           preceding
           defects
           were
           purg'd
           in
           the
           discent
           ,
           was
           a
           Judgment
           both
           equitable
           ,
           and
           reasonable
           ;
           for
           't
           was
           sure
           but
           equal
           that
           an
           Heir
           to
           whom
           an
           Inheritance
           and
           that
           ofa
           Crown
           was
           allowed
           to
           discend
           should
           be
           qualify'd
           to
           take
           too
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           was
           a
           King
           ,
           no
           Bill
           of
           Attainder
           could
           touch
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           past
           too
           when
           he
           was
           none
           :
           And
           if
           he
           was
           no
           King
           ,
           
           all
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           cou'd
           never
           have
           made
           him
           an
           Act
           for
           his
           being
           so
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           Royal
           Authority
           ,
           to
           pass
           it
           into
           Law
           ,
           and
           nothing
           by
           the
           very
           constitution
           of
           our
           Government
           can
           be
           made
           a
           Law
           without
           ;
           so
           that
           such
           a
           resolution
           certainly
           was
           highly
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           unavoidable
           ,
           that
           that
           should
           purge
           its
           own
           defects
           which
           no
           power
           had
           perfection
           anough
           to
           purge
           ;
           wou'd
           he
           have
           a
           King
           pass
           an
           Act
           with
           his
           two
           Houses
           for
           the
           reversal
           of
           his
           own
           Attainder
           ,
           or
           the
           two
           Houses
           reverse
           the
           Attainder
           of
           their
           King
           ?
           If
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           allowing
           him
           to
           
           pass
           such
           an
           Act
           ,
           supersedes
           the
           end
           for
           which
           it
           should
           be
           past
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           
             de
             Facto
          
           capable
           whom
           they
           would
           capacitate
           ,
           if
           he
           allows
           the
           Latter
           then
           he
           must
           an
           Interregnum
           too
           ;
           extinguish
           that
           Monarchy
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           very
           Maxim
           says
           the
           Monarch
           can't
           dye
           ,
           and
           place
           that
           Supream
           power
           in
           the
           People
           ,
           which
           all
           our
           Fundamental
           Laws
           have
           put
           in
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           Resolution
           is
           very
           pertinent
           to
           the
           present
           purpose
           to
           which
           't
           is
           commonly
           now
           apply'd
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
          
           :
           But
           his
           passion
           ,
           and
           prejudice
           ;
           would
           not
           permit
           him
           to
           Examin
           the
           little
           difference
           there
           is
           between
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           certainly
           that
           ability
           that
           can
           discharge
           any
           attainder
           ,
           is
           as
           efficacious
           for
           the
           voiding
           and
           nulling
           any
           Bill
           that
           shall
           hinder
           the
           descent
           for
           a
           Bill
           of
           Exclusion
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           but
           a
           Bill
           or
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           House
           for
           disabling
           the
           next
           Heir
           ;
           And
           an
           Attainder
           can
           do
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           is
           as
           much
           the
           Houses
           Act
           ;
           and
           to
           distinguish
           that
           in
           an
           Exclusion
           the
           Discent
           it self
           is
           prevented
           by
           a
           Law
           ,
           makes
           just
           no
           difference
           ,
           for
           whoever
           is
           Attainted
           has
           his
           Discent
           prevented
           
           by
           a
           Law
           too
           ,
           and
           that
           antecedently
           also
           ,
           before
           the
           Descent
           can
           come
           to
           purge
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           only
           differ
           in
           this
           formal
           sort
           of
           Insignificancy
           ,
           In
           an
           Exclusion
           ,
           the
           Discents
           prevention
           would
           be
           the
           sole
           Subject
           of
           the
           Bill
           ,
           in
           an
           Attainder
           it
           is
           by
           Consequence
           and
           Common
           Law
           prevented
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           disability
           being
           but
           the
           same
           in
           both
           ,
           the
           defects
           by
           the
           same
           means
           may
           and
           must
           be
           purged
           .
        
         
           The
           president
           the
           Judges
           cite
           to
           justify
           
           this
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           applicable
           to
           their
           Case
           for
           which
           't
           was
           cited
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           so
           to
           the
           very
           project
           of
           Exclusion
           ;
           which
           I
           'll
           prove
           too
           from
           this
           Sophisters
           own
           reasoning
           :
           It
           is
           the
           Case
           of
           Henry
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           who
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           was
           Disabl'd
           to
           hold
           the
           Crown
           ;
           which
           was
           as
           particular
           an
           Act
           for
           the
           depriving
           him
           of
           his
           presum'd
           right
           ,
           as
           this
           their
           Excluding
           Bill
           would
           have
           been
           of
           an
           unquestionable
           one
           ;
           Town
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Justices
           that
           debated
           and
           argued
           this
           point
           ,
           vouch't
           this
           H.
           6.
           
           Case
           as
           an
           Attainder
           ;
           but
           was
           Corrected
           by
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           told
           that
           he
           was
           not
           attainted
           ,
           but
           Disabled
           to
           hold
           the
           Crown
           ,
           but
           even
           that
           that
           was
           void
           assoon
           
           as
           he
           came
           again
           to
           wear
           it
           ;
           and
           seem
           to
           conclude
           that
           then
           
             à
             fortiori
          
           that
           an
           Attaindere
           would
           be
           purg'd
           away
           by
           the
           Descent
           ;
           and
           sure
           if
           this
           was
           then
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           for
           the
           Line
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           who
           had
           Defects
           of
           Title
           to
           be
           purg'd
           besides
           of
           
             tainted
             blood
          
           :
           'T
           is
           strange
           to
           me
           why
           a
           York
           now
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           one
           too
           ;
           in
           whom
           both
           those
           so
           long
           disputed
           Titles
           Terminate
           and
           Concenter
           ,
           should
           be
           Disabl'd
           for
           ever
           by
           that
           Expedient
           ,
           which
           was
           resolv'd
           unable
           to
           prevent
           the
           Succession
           so
           long
           agon
           .
        
         
           For
           Argument
           that
           an
           Attainder
           hinders
           the
           Crowns
           Discent
           ,
           has
           this
           presumptious
           Interpreter
           of
           the
           Law
           brought
           the
           most
           impertinent
           piece
           of
           Application
           ,
           that
           the
           defect
           of
           sense
           could
           suggest
           ,
           and
           so
           has
           as
           little
           reason
           ,
           as
           
           Truth
           ,
           to
           tell
           us
           that
           this
           Judges
           Resolution
           on
           Attainder
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           the
           present
           purpose
           pertinent
           ,
           for
           that
           a
           discent
           is
           insufficient
           to
           purge
           attainted
           Blood
           ,
           he
           cites
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           Learned
           advice
           that
           was
           given
           him
           to
           send
           his
           Son
           Lewis
           Because
           King
           John's
           Blood
           was
           corrupted
           ;
           but
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           told
           us
           
           because
           John
           is
           said
           to
           make
           over
           his
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           Moor
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           now
           Subjects
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Morocco
           ;
           the
           true
           reason
           of
           the
           French
           mans
           sending
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           is
           what
           will
           at
           any
           time
           incapacitate
           the
           Crowns
           Discent
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           yet
           those
           very
           Barons
           that
           Rebell'd
           never
           insisted
           on
           his
           corruption
           of
           Blood
           ,
           never
           made
           it
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Plea
           for
           their
           Rebellious
           Insurrection
           ;
           nay
           themselves
           thought
           him
           so
           far
           from
           being
           disabl'd
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           prefer'd
           him
           even
           to
           the
           very
           right
           Blood
           ,
           which
           was
           incorrupted
           in
           his
           Nephew
           Arthur
           ;
           but
           allowing
           it
           then
           Law
           ,
           this
           resolution
           that
           such
           Corruption
           is
           purg'd
           ,
           was
           made
           long
           since
           ,
           and
           must
           now
           be
           as
           Legal
           ,
           tho
           the
           Contrary
           before
           had
           been
           never
           so
           much
           Law
           ,
           so
           that
           here
           he
           has
           only
           taken
           the
           pains
           to
           be
           impertinent
           and
           that
           too
           for
           the
           telling
           of
           a
           Lye.
           
        
         
           But
           as
           his
           Villanous
           heart
           ,
           had
           falsely
           forg'd
           before
           that
           the
           Learned
           in
           King
           John's
           time
           invited
           Lewis
           over
           only
           because
           they
           thought
           his
           Attainder
           had
           incapacitated
           him
           to
           take
           the
           Crown
           :
           when
           all
           the
           while
           they
           made
           nothing
           but
           their
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           and
           their
           priviledges
           
           the
           pretence
           for
           their
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           been
           certainly
           glad
           of
           such
           a
           suggestion
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           so
           well
           Resolv'd
           to
           Rebel
           ,
           (
           tho
           I
           look
           upon
           this
           Inviting
           in
           of
           the
           French-man
           rather
           as
           a
           Retribution
           of
           a
           Remarkable
           Providence
           ,
           that
           retaliated
           on
           his
           head
           the
           same
           sufferance
           from
           his
           Rebel
           Subjects
           ,
           which
           his
           Soveraign
           and
           own
           Father
           had
           suffered
           from
           himself
           as
           Rebellious
           a
           Son
           ,
           who
           sided
           against
           Henry
           the
           Second
           with
           Philip
           of
           France
           the
           Successor
           of
           a
           Lewis
           ,
           as
           these
           did
           with
           a
           Lewis
           a
           Philips
           Successor
           .
           )
           With
           the
           same
           falsehood
           and
           forgery
           would
           he
           have
           the
           world
           believe
           that
           the
           Line
           of
           Lancaster
           was
           so
           long
           approv'd
           ,
           only
           because
           that
           of
           Yorks
           was
           Attainted
           ;
           which
           when
           purg'd
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           they
           then
           presently
           forsook
           the
           Lancastrian
           :
           But
           if
           he
           pleases
           to
           Consult
           my
           Lord
           
           Bacon
           he
           'l
           find
           that
           Learned
           Historian
           tell
           him
           another
           tale
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Lancaster
           Line
           was
           always
           the
           less
           esteem'd
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           Parliament
           could
           purge
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           only
           by
           declaring
           him
           Heir
           Apparent
           I
           cannot
           apprehend
           ;
           for
           whatever
           can
           be
           warrantably
           past
           by
           a
           Parliament
           to
           warrant
           
           Obedience
           ,
           must
           be
           what
           is
           past
           into
           an
           Act
           too
           ;
           unless
           one
           of
           their
           Order'd
           and
           Resolv'd
           shall
           resolve
           it self
           into
           a
           Law
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           Statute
           must
           ,
           (
           tho
           it
           were
           for
           the
           declaring
           an
           Heir
           Apparent
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           )
           have
           the
           Royal
           Sanction
           of
           some
           Lawful
           King
           ,
           which
           could
           never
           be
           Consistent
           here
           ,
           with
           this
           their
           most
           inconsistent
           Declaration
           ;
           for
           the
           granting
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           to
           be
           their
           Heir
           Apparent
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Breath
           pronounc'd
           Henry
           the
           Sixth
           an
           Usurper
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           words
           that
           declar'd
           York
           an
           Apparent
           Heir
           ,
           made
           him
           
             de
             facto
          
           their
           Lawful
           King
           ;
           for
           they
           must
           either
           allow
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Crowns
           Heir
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           had
           devolv'd
           to
           him
           long
           before
           by
           Blood
           and
           Inheritance
           from
           Lionel
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           ,
           Elder
           Brother
           to
           John
           of
           Gaunt
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           Lancasters
           claimed
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           declared
           their
           
             Lineal
             ,
             Lawful
          
           King
           ,
           an
           
             Intruders
             ,
             Vsurpers
          
           Heir
           it
           is
           an
           unavoidable
           Dilemma
           ;
           if
           the
           first
           ,
           then
           an
           acknowledgment
           ,
           of
           an
           
             irreparable
             wrong
          
           ,
           done
           to
           their
           Lineal
           Soveraign
           that
           had
           an
           
             unquestionable
             right
          
           ,
           if
           the
           Latter
           ,
           then
           most
           absur'd
           and
           contradictory
           in
           making
           him
           an
           Heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           from
           that
           Henry
           ,
           that
           himself
           
           never
           had
           the
           least
           Title
           to
           the
           wearing
           it
           .
        
         
           From
           whence
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           any
           such
           supposed
           Act
           (
           and
           it
           must
           be
           allowed
           that
           if
           not
           an
           Act
           that
           then
           it
           signified
           nothing
           too
           ,
           )
           that
           purged
           Richard
           Duke
           of
           York
           from
           his
           Attainder
           ,
           could
           never
           have
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           ,
           unless
           most
           absurdly
           from
           one
           that
           was
           no
           King
           ;
           for
           either
           it
           must
           be
           past
           by
           Henry
           the
           fixth
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           thing
           he
           past
           un-King'd
           him
           ;
           or
           else
           by
           the
           Duke
           the
           declar'd
           Heir
           ,
           and
           then
           but
           a
           suppos'd
           Subject
           in
           the
           very
           Declaration
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           Lawful
           and
           allow'd
           King
           in
           admitting
           him
           to
           pass
           a
           Bill
           ,
           and
           so
           superseded
           such
           a
           fuperfluous
           and
           Declaratory
           Act.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           very
           point
           the
           Seditious
           Author
           supersedes
           the
           pains
           of
           any
           Loyal
           pen
           for
           the
           Confutation
           of
           the
           false
           Position
           he
           would
           prove
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           very
           same
           Paragraph
           baffles
           himself
           to
           prevent
           an
           Answer
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           that
           Richard
           
             Duke
             of
          
           York's
           Corruption
           
           
             was
             purg'd
             when
             declar'd
             Heir
             Apparent
             by
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             People
             forsook
             the
          
           Lancastrians
           ,
           
             and
             set
             the
             House
             of
          
           York
           
             in
             the
             Throne
          
           ;
           shall
           the
           being
           declar'd
           
             but
             an
             Heir
             Apparent
          
           purge
           
           an
           Attainder
           ?
           And
           shall
           not
           an
           
             actual
             discent
          
           of
           the
           Crown
           take
           away
           the
           same
           defects
           ?
           shall
           here
           be
           thought
           the
           bare
           
             opinion
             of
             a
             Parliament
          
           sufficient
           to
           clear
           a
           
             Corrupted
             Blood
          
           ?
           And
           shall
           
           not
           for
           the
           same
           the
           resolution
           of
           
             all
             the
             Judges
          
           suffice
           ?
           But
           as
           this
           contradicts
           all
           right
           and
           reason
           ,
           so
           the
           very
           next
           Line
           all
           History
           and
           Truth
           ;
           for
           it
           appears
           from
           all
           the
           Chronicles
           that
           can
           be
           consulted
           ,
           that
           the
           house
           of
           York
           was
           rather
           own'd
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           People
           were
           prevail'd
           upon
           by
           the
           Parliaments
           opinion
           :
           for
           this
           Parliament
           of
           his
           had
           not
           above
           half
           a
           year
           before
           at
           Coventry
           declar'd
           the
           Duke
           and
           all
           his
           Adherents
           Traytors
           ,
           Disinherited
           ,
           and
           Excluded
           him
           and
           his
           Heirs
           .
           Ludlow
           a
           Town
           that
           belong'd
           to
           him
           sack't
           to
           the
           bare
           Walls
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Member
           in
           the
           late
           Houses
           moved
           for
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           Popish
           Women
           too
           ;
           so
           did
           the
           Parliamentary
           rigor
           of
           those
           Times
           extend
           also
           to
           that
           Sex
           ;
           and
           the
           Dutchess
           suffer'd
           then
           the
           same
           severe
           Exile
           with
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           as
           our
           Author
           says
           ,
           was
           spoiled
           of
           all
           her
           Goods
           ,
           yet
           〈◊〉
           rigorous
           as
           they
           show'd
           themselves
           in
           〈◊〉
           violent
           Votes
           against
           him
           and
           
           all
           that
           was
           his
           ,
           
             his
             Hereditary
             right
          
           was
           so
           rooted
           in
           the
           Peoples
           Hearts
           ,
           that
           it
           form'd
           for
           him
           an
           Army
           ,
           fought
           for
           him
           at
           Northampton
           ;
           and
           brought
           both
           the
           Usurper
           and
           his
           Parliament
           to
           a
           Composition
           for
           the
           Crown
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           refuting
           of
           his
           little
           Reason
           ,
           and
           his
           less
           Law
           upon
           the
           
           Case
           :
           And
           his
           Historical
           Inference
           that
           follows
           for
           its
           Justification
           ,
           fails
           him
           as
           much
           too
           ,
           for
           he
           tells
           us
           the
           Tale
           of
           Richard
           the
           Thirds
           letting
           the
           Children
           of
           his
           Brother
           Clarence
           live
           ,
           because
           their
           Father
           was
           attained
           in
           Edward
           the
           
           Fourths
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Resolution
           of
           his
           Parliament
           that
           his
           Issue
           
           was
           thereby
           disabl'd
           to
           Challenge
           the
           Crown
           .
        
         
           And
           truly
           the
           Case
           will
           admit
           of
           no
           better
           defence
           ;
           the
           badness
           of
           his
           cause
           can
           never
           be
           made
           good
           ,
           but
           with
           such
           a
           Justification
           as
           is
           much
           worse
           .
           He
           verifies
           that
           Aphorism
           of
           the
           Tragedian
           ,
           that
           to
           secure
           your
           self
           in
           your
           Villanies
           ,
           you
           must
           commit
           more
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           the
           Politicks
           too
           of
           a
           Matchiavel
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Seneca
           ,
           and
           
           this
           the
           practise
           now
           of
           our
           present
           Republican
           ,
           who
           firstlays
           you
           down
           a
           Position
           perhaps
           truly
           Treasonable
           ,
           and
           then
           is
           
           forc't
           to
           fly
           to
           the
           Resolution
           of
           Traytors
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Treason
           ;
           and
           proves
           that
           the
           Crowns
           Discent
           does
           not
           purge
           Attainder
           ,
           because
           this
           Parliament
           of
           an
           absolute
           Usurper
           ,
           rather
           a
           pack
           of
           Rebels
           then
           a
           convention
           of
           States
           ,
           resolv'd
           it
           so
           .
           Could
           it
           be
           imagin'd
           that
           those
           that
           had
           Bastardiz'd
           the
           Blood
           of
           their
           late
           Soveraign
           for
           him
           already
           ,
           would
           Boggle
           to
           Declare
           that
           of
           a
           Clarence
           ,
           and
           but
           their
           Kings
           Brother
           corrupt
           ?
           would
           those
           that
           promoted
           the
           spilling
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           two
           Nephews
           ,
           stick
           to
           Resolve
           that
           of
           the
           rest
           attainted
           ?
           the
           Malicious
           Impostor
           knows
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           then
           treating
           with
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           that
           they
           themselves
           had
           advanc'd
           to
           the
           Throne
           ;
           and
           would
           he
           have
           had
           those
           demurred
           upon
           a
           point
           in
           Law
           ,
           to
           have
           argued
           of
           his
           Crown
           again
           ,
           which
           themselves
           knew
           against
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           they
           had
           plac't
           upon
           his
           head
           ?
        
         
           But
           this
           President
           if
           allow'd
           ,
           would
           still
           to
           the
           present
           purpose
           be
           as
           Impertinent
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           Treasonable
           ;
           for
           the
           Question
           is
           what
           was
           Law
           since
           H.
           7.
           time
           ,
           and
           he
           Labours
           to
           Confute
           it
           with
           what
           was
           said
           some
           three
           years
           before
           ;
           and
           to
           Bassle
           the
           Resolution
           of
           all
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           
           Kingdom
           ;
           with
           the
           Suffrages
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           even
           of
           their
           own
           Laws
           have
           no
           right
           to
           Judge
           ,
           much
           less
           by
           any
           Preceding
           determinations
           of
           their
           house
           to
           Bind
           all
           the
           Succeeding
           Judges
           of
           the
           Realm
           ;
           let
           him
           first
           prove
           a
           even
           
             Vsurper's
             Parliaments
          
           opinion
           Law
           ,
           and
           then
           proceed
           to
           refute
           the
           resolutions
           of
           the
           Judges
           of
           a
           Lawful
           King.
           In
           short
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           Law
           there
           but
           what
           is
           Enacted
           ,
           if
           Clarence
           his
           Attainder
           did
           not
           take
           away
           the
           Discent
           ,
           the
           resolution
           of
           the
           Judges
           since
           is
           certainly
           the
           more
           just
           ;
           if
           it
           did
           then
           ,
           yet
           still
           their
           opinion
           never
           the
           less
           Justifiable
           now
           ;
           for
           the
           opinion
           of
           that
           Parliament
           neither
           was
           or
           could
           be
           made
           Law
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           would
           have
           made
           it
           an
           Act
           it
           must
           have
           been
           done
           before
           Richard
           was
           in
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           then
           void
           for
           want
           of
           Royal
           Assent
           ,
           if
           after
           they
           had
           Crown'd
           their
           Usurper
           ,
           then
           sure
           too
           late
           to
           be
           enacted
           ,
           unless
           they
           would
           have
           made
           the
           Tyrant
           his
           own
           Judge
           :
           And
           himself
           to
           have
           Attainted
           the
           second
           Pair
           of
           Nephews
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           Butcher'd
           the
           First
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           fearless
           as
           (
           he
           says
           )
           the
           Monster
           was
           from
           the
           pretensions
           of
           the
           D.
           of
           Clarence
           his
           Children
           ,
           whose
           Minority
           
           might
           well
           make
           the
           poor
           Infants
           not
           very
           formidable
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           think
           the
           Duke
           himself
           so
           Barr'd
           with
           his
           Attainder
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           might
           still
           have
           been
           a
           Bar
           against
           his
           Horrid
           Usurpation
           ;
           that
           truly
           sent
           the
           poor
           Prince
           to
           
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           Brother
           of
           the
           Monstrous
           Assassin
           to
           be
           suffocated
           in
           the
           
             Malmsey
             Butt
          
           .
        
         
           The
           discent
           to
           Henry
           the
           8
           was
           both
           by
           Blood
           and
           Entail
           ,
           and
           so
           beyond
           contradiction
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           own
           concession
           Hereditary
           ;
           but
           where
           that
           objection
           to
           the
           Birth-right
           fails
           them
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           sure
           some
           subsequent
           Act
           of
           that
           Kings
           Reign
           shall
           be
           sifted
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           Countenance
           their
           suggested
           falsehoods
           ,
           tho
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Prince
           himself
           contradicts
           it
           ;
           who
           had
           all
           the
           Consolidated
           Titles
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           so
           long
           disputed
           ,
           all
           that
           his
           Mothers
           Blood
           ,
           and
           his
           Fathers
           Arms
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           could
           Invest
           him
           with
           ,
           but
           because
           his
           Exorbitant
           proceedings
           ,
           his
           Arbitrary
           power
           and
           predominancy
           which
           themselves
           condemn'd
           him
           for
           over
           Parliaments
           awd
           them
           into
           an
           altering
           the
           Succession
           as
           often
           as
           he
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           Change
           his
           bed
           or
           chop
           off
           a
           Wife
           ,
           therefore
           
           must
           we
           conclude
           Parliaments
           to
           have
           a
           Power
           to
           do
           that
           by
           Right
           ,
           which
           against
           all
           right
           perhaps
           they
           were
           compell'd
           to
           do
           ?
           why
           does
           he
           not
           prove
           it
           a
           president
           for
           Polygamy
           ,
           and
           Murder
           ;
           because
           that
           furious
           Prince
           still
           sacrificed
           Women
           to
           his
           Lust
           ,
           and
           Men
           to
           his
           Anger
           ?
           But
           yet
           allowing
           them
           such
           a
           Power
           of
           medling
           with
           the
           Succession
           ,
           which
           certainly
           does
           not
           follow
           from
           their
           having
           some
           time
           
             Vsurp't
             it
          
           ,
           or
           been
           put
           upon
           that
           Usurpation
           by
           their
           very
           Prince
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           against
           reason
           to
           make
           that
           a
           right
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           can
           plead
           Prescription
           for
           doing
           a
           wrong
           ;
           but
           here
           those
           several
           alterations
           were
           all
           caus'd
           to
           be
           made
           for
           the
           securing
           of
           a
           
             Lineal
             ,
             Legitimate
          
           and
           lawful
           Succesior
           to
           the
           Throne
           ;
           for
           as
           a
           Reverend
           Author
           says
           ,
           
           the
           King
           Lamented
           that
           he
           should
           leave
           the
           Kingdom
           toa
           Woman
           whose
           Birth
           was
           questionable
           ,
           and
           he
           willing
           to
           settle
           the
           Kingdom
           on
           his
           LAWFUL
           Issue
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           reason
           he
           got
           the
           25th
           to
           pass
           ,
           against
           his
           Daughter
           Mary
           .
           And
           the
           very
           Preamble
           of
           the
           Act
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           for
           the
           Surety
           of
           
             Title
             and
             Succession
          
           and
           
             Lawful
             Inheritance
          
           .
        
         
           Three
           years
           are
           scarce
           past
           till
           the
           
           28
           of
           his
           Reign
           repeals
           almost
           all
           that
           the
           25
           had
           Enacted
           ,
           their
           Protestant
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           made
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             Popish
             Mary
             ,
             plain
             Bastard
          
           ,
           and
           tho
           our
           prejudic'd
           Author
           may
           make
           the
           same
           
           matter
           right
           and
           wrong
           ,
           as
           he
           stands
           affected
           ,
           he
           must
           think
           this
           his
           powerful
           Parliament
           dealt
           a
           little
           hard
           with
           the
           latter
           ,
           whose
           Mother
           was
           never
           divorc't
           but
           from
           her
           Life
           ,
           and
           she
           pact
           off
           for
           a
           spurious
           Off-Spring
           ,
           only
           upon
           the
           pretended
           suggestions
           of
           
             Anne
             Boleyn's
          
           unknown
           impediments
           ,
           confess
           't
           sine
           to
           Canterbury
           .
           But
           whatever
           they
           were
           ,
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           tho
           born
           before
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           since
           after
           the
           very
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           did
           make
           her
           Legitimate
           .
        
         
           But
           however
           ,
           this
           greater
           piece
           of
           Injustice
           to
           this
           good
           Protestant
           Queen
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           'l
           say
           ,
           now
           proceeded
           
           from
           the
           Kings
           putting
           the
           Parliament
           upon
           
             too
             much
          
           Power
           ,
           )
           was
           palliated
           all
           along
           with
           the
           pretence
           of
           providing
           a
           
             Legitimate
             Lawful
          
           Successor
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           clear
           Reverse
           and
           Contradiction
           of
           the
           proceedings
           of
           our
           late
           Patriots
           ,
           to
           whose
           Privileges
           those
           sort
           of
           
           presidents
           were
           apply'd
           ,
           for
           those
           Parliamentary
           
           Powers
           secluded
           but
           Bastards
           to
           make
           room
           for
           Heirs
           Lawful
           and
           Legitimate
           ,
           with
           us
           an
           Issue
           
             truly
             Legitimate
          
           should
           have
           been
           EXCLUDED
           ,
           for
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           a
           SPURIOUS
           ONE
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           at
           last
           comes
           the
           35th
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           and
           that
           like
           a
           
             Gunpowder
             Plot
          
           in
           the
           Cellars
           ,
           blows
           up
           all
           the
           former
           foundations
           of
           the
           whole
           House
           ;
           both
           the
           two
           former
           Stat.
           for
           
             Disabling
             ,
             Illegitimating
          
           ,
           are
           
             null
             ,
             voy'd
             ,
             repeal'd
          
           ,
           the
           LADY
           MARY
           ,
           
             Sister
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           in
           those
           seven
           years
           ,
           suffered
           my
           Lord
           Bacons
           transmutation
           of
           Bodys
           ;
           and
           were
           turned
           all
           into
           new
           matter
           ;
           and
           what
           was
           
             Spurious
             ,
             Illegitimate
          
           ,
           and
           in
           Capable
           ,
           with
           the
           single
           Charm
           of
           
             be
             it
             enacted
          
           was
           become
           truly
           
             Lawful
             Lineal
          
           Heir
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           Capacitated
           to
           succeed
           in
           an
           HEREDITARY
           DISCENT
           ;
           and
           so
           far
           from
           Invading
           the
           Prerogative
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           giving
           were
           the
           bountiful
           Parliaments
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           that
           they
           Impower
           their
           too
           Powerful
           Prince
           to
           dispose
           of
           his
           Crown
           by
           Letters
           Pattents
           ;
           or
           an
           Arbitrary
           ,
           Testamentary
           disposition
           ,
           an
           Oblation
           I
           think
           his
           present
           Majesty
           might
           esteem
           too
           great
           to
           be
           accepted
           ,
           who
           
           knows
           his
           Successor
           to
           be
           the
           Crown
           's
           Heir
           ,
           scarce
           his
           own
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           PARLIAMENTS
           .
        
         
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           upon
           his
           Fathers
           death
           succeeded
           ,
           an
           Heir
           ,
           
             Lineal
             ,
             Legal
          
           ,
           and
           Testamentary
           ,
           yet
           the
           first
           thing
           this
           Author
           observes
           upon
           him
           is
           the
           
             greatest
             falsehood
          
           ;
           viz.
           
             That
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             a
             power
             what
             surely
             no
             King
             ever
             had
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             his
             Crown
             by
             Will
             :
          
           When
           in
           the
           very
           Preceeding
           president
           his
           own
           Father
           by
           his
           Will
           manifested
           he
           had
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           left
           it
           him
           by
           his
           last
           .
           But
           his
           he
           'll
           say
           was
           a
           Power
           given
           him
           by
           Parliament
           .
           But
           that
           is
           not
           so
           plain
           neither
           both
           from
           the
           Preamble
           ,
           and
           the
           purport
           of
           both
           the
           dissonant
           Acts
           of
           28
           ,
           and
           35
           for
           the
           designs
           of
           both
           were
           only
           for
           the
           settling
           the
           Succession
           ,
           and
           then
           upon
           supposition
           of
           the
           failure
           of
           issue
           from
           those
           upon
           whom
           it
           was
           setled
           ,
           they
           fairly
           leave
           it
           to
           his
           last
           Will
           or
           his
           Letters
           Pattents
           ;
           but
           supposing
           this
           Liberty
           had
           not
           been
           allow'd
           ,
           can
           he
           imagin
           that
           a
           King
           that
           had
           got
           them
           to
           alter
           the
           succession
           at
           his
           pleasure
           in
           his
           
             Life
             time
          
           ,
           would
           not
           upon
           the
           failure
           of
           the
           Limited
           Heirs
           have
           dispos'd
           of
           it
           by
           Will
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           but
           that
           none
           but
           this
           
           Edward
           of
           our
           Kings
           took
           this
           power
           upon
           him
           is
           utterly
           false
           ,
           from
           these
           several
           instances
           .
           First
           the
           very
           first
           King
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           in
           the
           Saxon
           succession
           ,
           left
           it
           so
           to
           his
           Son
           to
           succeed
           :
           And
           Athelstan
           ,
           
           whom
           above
           this
           Gentleman
           recommended
           to
           the
           City
           of
           London
           for
           a
           Mon.
           and
           Illegitimate
           ,
           against
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           silence
           of
           all
           Historians
           ,
           was
           declar'd
           King
           by
           the
           Command
           ,
           and
           last
           Will
           of
           his
           Father
           Edward
           the
           elder
           ;
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           
             Danes
             ,
             Canutus
          
           did
           the
           same
           ;
           bequeath'd
           Norway
           to
           Swain
           his
           eldest
           ,
           and
           England
           to
           his
           youngest
           Son
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Norman
           Succession
           ,
           the
           very
           first
           King
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           the
           most
           right
           to
           do
           so
           from
           the
           Sword
           ,
           left
           to
           Rufus
           the
           right
           but
           of
           an
           Heir
           Testamentary
           ,
           tho
           followed
           by
           his
           Son
           Henry
           the
           first
           ,
           And
           Richard
           that
           had
           less
           reason
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           for
           his
           Daughter
           Maud
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           would
           have
           been
           his
           Heir
           without
           the
           Legacy
           ;
           and
           so
           would
           to
           the
           latter
           his
           Nephew
           Arthur
           ,
           and
           tho
           both
           were
           by
           Rebellion
           rejected
           ,
           yet
           still
           sure
           their
           right
           remain'd
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           this
           Edward
           the
           6th
           disposing
           it
           by
           Will
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           only
           against
           the
           Customary
           Discent
           of
           the
           Realm
           in
           a
           
           right
           blood
           ;
           but
           of
           an
           Express
           Entail
           in
           several
           Acts
           of
           Parliaments
           .
           I
           am
           so
           far
           of
           this
           Authors
           opinion
           ,
           that
           I
           believe
           it
           was
           no
           way
           warrantable
           ,
           but
           never
           the
           sooner
           for
           his
           Parliaments
           settlement
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           at
           last
           upon
           the
           right
           Heirs
           ;
           for
           tho
           those
           Princes
           of
           ours
           heretofore
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           leave
           Successors
           by
           Will
           ,
           they
           still
           nominated
           those
           that
           by
           Blood
           were
           to
           succeed
           without
           such
           a
           Nomination
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           bequest
           was
           more
           matter
           of
           Form
           ,
           then
           Adoption
           ;
           only
           to
           let
           the
           Subjects
           know
           whom
           they
           look't
           upon
           to
           have
           the
           right
           of
           Succession
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           superadd
           any
           thing
           of
           more
           right
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           the
           reason
           (
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           )
           that
           we
           properly
           call
           the
           next
           in
           Blood
           the
           
             Kings
             Successor
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Crowns
             Heir
          
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           a
           little
           prodigious
           Paradox
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           be
           such
           a
           receiv'd
           Maxim
           that
           a
           Parliament
           
             can
             do
             no
             wrong
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           plain
           Terms
           they
           tell
           us
           it
           can
           do
           any
           thing
           ;
           mollifying
           it
           only
           with
           an
           Exception
           that
           they
           can't
           make
           a
           Man
           a
           Woman
           ,
           yet
           that
           they
           bid
           pretty
           fair
           for
           too
           in
           these
           Presidents
           of
           Harry
           the
           8th
           ,
           when
           they
           made
           
             Bastard
             Females
          
           of
           those
           that
           were
           Legitimate
           and
           then
           Legitimis'd
           
           again
           the
           same
           Bastards
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           as
           mighty
           a
           Miracle
           to
           men
           unprejudic'd
           ,
           that
           our
           
             Parliament
             Patriots
          
           should
           contend
           for
           the
           disordering
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           who
           still
           labour
           for
           the
           Lineal
           Discent
           of
           their
           own
           Common
           Inheritance
           ,
           〈◊〉
           I
           will
           appeal
           to
           the
           breast
           of
           the
           most
           〈◊〉
           contender
           for
           this
           Power
           ,
           whether
           an
           Act
           made
           for
           the
           disabling
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Sons
           ,
           or
           design'd
           Successors
           ,
           would
           not
           by
           themselves
           be
           look't
           on
           as
           〈◊〉
           if
           not
           utterly
           defeasible
           ;
           and
           then
           〈◊〉
           sure
           prodigiously
           strange
           where
           so
           many
           Learned
           Heads
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           sort
           of
           〈◊〉
           from
           a
           
             power
             Divine
          
           ,
           where
           the
           〈◊〉
           Custom
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           has
           〈◊〉
           a
           constant
           course
           of
           Lineal
           Discent
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           shown
           ,
           a
           perfect
           〈◊〉
           interven'd
           :
           And
           where
           themselves
           〈◊〉
           this
           sort
           of
           Succession
           has
           〈◊〉
           sometimes
           by
           Statute
           entail'd
           ,
           yet
           〈◊〉
           they
           should
           think
           that
           but
           Justice
           〈◊〉
           their
           Kings
           Successor
           ,
           which
           they
           〈◊〉
           resent
           as
           an
           Injury
           to
           their
           own
           :
           〈◊〉
           they
           may
           vouch
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           common
           〈◊〉
           of
           Recoveries
           from
           a
           right
           Heir
           ,
           with
           too
           Cunning
           sort
           of
           vouching
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           too
           much
           practis'd
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           no
           way
           agrees
           with
           the
           Laws
           of
           Forraign
           
           Nations
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           a
           little
           〈◊〉
           by
           some
           learned
           Heads
           in
           our
           own
           ,
           〈◊〉
           some
           that
           have
           brought
           it
           into
           〈◊〉
           seem
           to
           have
           rais'd
           a
           Devil
           ,
           not
           
           soon
           to
           be
           put
           down
           ;
           in
           their
           Dialogue
           but
           however
           this
           Objection
           is
           〈◊〉
           analagous
           ,
           nothing
           of
           a
           Parallel
           〈◊〉
           for
           here
           is
           a
           Complication
           of
           both
           〈◊〉
           Concern'd
           ,
           and
           concluded
           upon
           〈◊〉
           both
           their
           Consents
           ,
           and
           where
           shall
           〈◊〉
           find
           the
           perfect
           Proprietor
           of
           〈◊〉
           and
           Scepters
           ,
           and
           when
           God
           has
           told
           us
           〈◊〉
           that
           by
           him
           they
           Reign
           that
           bear
           〈◊〉
           and
           they
           'l
           hardly
           vouch
           the
           〈◊〉
           for
           a
           piece
           of
           Injustice
           .
           But
           allowing
           for
           once
           a
           meer
           Human
           Constitution
           ,
           〈◊〉
           in
           their
           bandied
           Authority
           of
           Saint
           〈◊〉
           ,
           an
           
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           Consent
           with
           his
           Parliaments
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           Point
           ,
           yet
           still
           the
           great
           〈◊〉
           would
           call
           for
           a
           little
           longer
           〈◊〉
           than
           a
           Common
           Recovery
           ,
           〈◊〉
           not
           presently
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           right
           of
           Heir
           to
           three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           only
           〈◊〉
           commonly
           done
           at
           Westminster
           of
           〈◊〉
           to
           so
           many
           Cottages
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           〈◊〉
           that
           has
           been
           practis'd
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           the
           test
           of
           Time
           ,
           and
           this
           their
           〈◊〉
           would
           have
           been
           the
           first
           President
           .
           
           And
           at
           last
           what
           has
           silenc'd
           their
           Advocates
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           the
           non-concurrence
           of
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Lords
           ,
           whose
           consent
           was
           by
           themselves
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           necessary
           because
           requir'd
           ;
           and
           will
           like
           those
           recognitions
           of
           some
           of
           our
           former
           Parliaments
           for
           an
           
             Hereditary
             Succession
          
           perpetuate
           that
           right
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           others
           that
           were
           made
           for
           altering
           it
           ,
           and
           should
           the
           Commons
           ever
           get
           such
           a
           Bill
           to
           pass
           ;
           't
           is
           enough
           to
           say
           't
           was
           once
           rejected
           by
           the
           Peers
           ,
           unless
           they
           can
           prove
           that
           the
           Question
           was
           put
           again
           ,
           Whether
           the
           
             lower
             House
          
           should
           
             take
             advice
          
           of
           the
           Lords
           in
           the
           Legislative
           power
           ,
           and
           that
           't
           was
           Resolved
           that
           the
           House
           of
           
           Peers
           was
           useless
           ,
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           abolish't
           ,
           and
           Order'd
           that
           an
           Act
           be
           brought
           in
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Queen
           Mary
           succeeds
           her
           Brother
           
           Edward
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           
             Right
             of
             Blood
          
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Man
           too
           on
           her
           side
           ;
           for
           whatever
           the
           Parliament
           pretended
           ,
           they
           could
           never
           〈◊〉
           that
           which
           was
           begotten
           in
           Matrimony
           ,
           celebrated
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Realm
           ;
           for
           whatsoever
           defect
           there
           was
           found
           subsequent
           to
           the
           Consummation
           of
           the
           Marriage
           in
           
           common
           reason
           and
           equity
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           extended
           to
           the
           making
           that
           Issue
           spurious
           ,
           which
           had
           all
           the
           requisites
           to
           the
           making
           it
           truly
           Legitimate
           ;
           〈◊〉
           perhaps
           the
           subsequent
           discoveries
           〈◊〉
           be
           sufficient
           to
           cause
           a
           Divorce
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           too
           Common
           Case
           of
           Adultery
           ,
           't
           would
           be
           severe
           ,
           far
           from
           Equity
           to
           make
           Bastards
           of
           all
           that
           were
           born
           before
           the
           Conviction
           of
           the
           Fact
           ;
           but
           it
           may
           be
           reply`d
           to
           this
           ,
           That
           these
           were
           such
           Impediments
           as
           related
           to
           the
           Contract
           
             ab
             Juitio
          
           ,
           and
           where
           that
           's
           〈◊〉
           there
           the
           Children
           begotten
           after
           〈◊〉
           be
           suppos'd
           
             Lawful
             Heirs
          
           when
           the
           Contract
           it
           self
           is
           against
           Law
           ;
           but
           tho
           〈◊〉
           I
           shall
           look
           upon
           that
           as
           a
           rigorous
           resolution
           ;
           when
           I
           think
           Innocents
           and
           Infants
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           favour'd
           ,
           especially
           when
           there
           is
           a
           Maxim
           in
           the
           
           Law
           even
           in
           the
           like
           Cases
           ,
           that
           the
           fact
           may
           be
           valid
           tho
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           can't
           be
           justifi'd
           ;
           and
           besides
           there
           being
           a
           Rule
           that
           obtains
           amongst
           Civilians
           ,
           That
           
           Marriage
           contracted
           without
           any
           preconceiv'd
           Impediment
           ,
           tho
           it
           after
           〈◊〉
           to
           be
           dissolv'd
           as
           unlawful
           ,
           yet
           〈◊〉
           begotten
           in
           such
           a
           state
           are
           reputed
           truly
           Legitimate
           ;
           and
           tho
           Appeals
           to
           〈◊〉
           
           were
           then
           Punishable
           with
           a
           Premunire
           ,
           yet
           the
           Civil
           Law
           then
           obtain'd
           much
           more
           than
           it
           does
           now
           ;
           that
           Stat.
           being
           very
           young
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           long
           before
           it
           ;
           they
           were
           such
           Latitudinarians
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           the
           subsequent
           Marriage
           would
           Legitimate
           those
           that
           were
           born
           before
           the
           Contract
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           confess
           was
           
           rejected
           here
           in
           20
           Harry
           the
           3d's
           time
           ,
           because
           contrary
           to
           the
           common
           Laws
           of
           the
           Realm
           which
           the
           Parliament
           resolutely
           declar'd
           they
           would
           not
           change
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           ever
           power
           they
           had
           of
           Nullifying
           this
           and
           making
           
             Mary
             spurious
          
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           another
           ,
           and
           latter
           Act
           
           made
           her
           as
           much
           Legitimate
           by
           making
           her
           Hereditary
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           what
           ever
           Edward
           her
           Brother
           was
           prevail'd
           upon
           ,
           a
           young
           Prince
           and
           a
           dying
           one
           ,
           whose
           forward
           Understanding
           might
           be
           well
           disorder'd
           with
           an
           approaching
           Death
           ,
           and
           an
           untimely
           end
           ,
           and
           which
           might
           be
           easily
           prevail'd
           upon
           in
           such
           Circumstances
           ,
           by
           the
           Cruel
           sollicitations
           of
           the
           defigning
           Northumberland
           ,
           
           whose
           Son
           had
           but
           just
           Married
           Suffolk's
           Daughter
           the
           designed
           Queen
           ;
           yet
           〈◊〉
           then
           〈◊〉
           the
           truly
           Loyal
           Bishop
           
           and
           as
           true
           a
           (
           Protestant
           ,
           of
           which
           his
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           right
           of
           the
           Crown
           was
           the
           best
           testimony
           ,
           tho
           now
           't
           is
           made
           but
           a
           preposterous
           Emphatical
           expression
           of
           that
           Religion
           to
           invade
           it
           ;
           )
           that
           worthy
           Prelate
           tho
           he
           suffer'd
           in
           the
           Succeeding
           flames
           of
           a
           real
           Persecution
           ,
           when
           demanded
           by
           these
           State
           Projectors
           his
           sense
           of
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           this
           Testamentary
           Queen
           ,
           declar'd
           it
           was
           no
           way
           agreeable
           to
           Equity
           to
           disinherit
           the
           two
           Sisters
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Succession
           could
           not
           be
           Lawfully
           alter'd
           upon
           
             any
             pretence
          
           ;
           tho
           Religion
           then
           too
           ,
           was
           the
           very
           thing
           pretended
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           that
           was
           as
           good
           a
           Protestant
           observes
           upon
           the
           Suffolk
           men
           siding
           with
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           ,
           tho
           they
           knew
           she
           was
           for
           setting
           up
           of
           Popery
           ,
           says
           that
           our
           English
           are
           
             in
             their
             respects
             to
             their
             Prince
             so
             Loyally
             Constant
             ,
             that
             no
             regard
             ,
             no
             pretext
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           
           
             can
             extenuate
             their
             Affections
             to
             their
             Prince
             and
             Lawful
             Soveraign
             .
          
           And
           he
           writ
           it
           in
           a
           Time
           when
           the
           most
           malitious
           can't
           object
           it
           was
           to
           flatter
           a
           suspected
           Successor
           ,
           and
           when
           most
           of
           the
           Prelates
           themselves
           were
           so
           far
           from
           Rome
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           scarce
           an
           Arminian
           .
        
         
         
           Upon
           the
           death
           of
           her
           Sister
           ;
           Doctor
           Health
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           presently
           
           declar'd
           Queen
           Elizabeth's
           right
           to
           the
           Parliament
           then
           sitting
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           put
           it
           to
           the
           Vote
           ,
           as
           our
           Republican
           would
           insinuate
           they
           use
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           however
           did
           as
           much
           as
           was
           usual
           ;
           acknowledg'd
           that
           she
           was
           
             right
             Lawful
             Inheritor
          
           ;
           and
           presently
           she
           was
           proclaimed
           in
           Westminster-hall
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           next
           vote
           they
           do
           declare
           moreover
           in
           full
           Assembly
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           That
           this
           
           their
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           is
           their
           Lawful
           Soveraign
           ,
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           not
           only
           in
           relation
           to
           35
           H.
           8.
           )
           by
           the
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood-Royal
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           open
           and
           generous
           Recognition
           ,
           they
           must
           Implicitly
           disclaim
           all
           power
           of
           Election
           ,
           or
           give
           themselves
           the
           Lye
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           our
           Impostor
           put
           upon
           them
           a
           falsehood
           ,
           if
           here
           his
           Parliamentary
           Choice
           must
           pass
           for
           a
           Truth
           ;
           but
           where
           matter
           fails
           them
           before
           ,
           and
           he
           can't
           prove
           his
           Election
           antecedent
           to
           the
           Monarchs
           right
           ,
           then
           as
           in
           some
           other
           places
           and
           here
           at
           present
           he
           can
           make
           the
           Prince
           tho
           
             own'd
             Hereditary
          
           ,
           by
           some
           subsequent
           Act
           of
           his
           own
           to
           make
           himself
           Elective
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           he
           
           cites
           you
           the
           13
           of
           this
           Queen
           ;
           the
           purport
           
           of
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           disable
           any
           one
           even
           after
           her
           Death
           to
           inherit
           the
           Crown
           ,
           that
           shall
           pretend
           to
           it
           during
           her
           Life
           :
           But
           does
           not
           every
           one
           know
           that
           this
           was
           Enacted
           as
           all
           the
           fore-mention'd
           irregular
           Acts
           of
           her
           Father
           ,
           with
           her
           own
           seeking
           and
           desire
           ?
           and
           the
           bringing
           this
           for
           a
           president
           for
           a
           
             Parliamentary
             Power
          
           ,
           is
           just
           as
           pertinent
           as
           that
           of
           palliating
           the
           Treason
           of
           their
           late
           Covenant
           ,
           with
           the
           Title
           and
           Pretence
           of
           an
           Association
           ,
           made
           in
           her
           Time
           too
           with
           her
           own
           Consent
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           that
           this
           Act
           was
           past
           ,
           both
           being
           contriv'd
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           pretences
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ;
           and
           must
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           has
           Blacken'd
           her
           clear
           Integrity
           with
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           Blemish't
           her
           Virgin
           Innocency
           with
           Blood
           ,
           be
           brought
           upon
           the
           Stage
           for
           an
           Imitation
           to
           our
           State
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Grand-mother
           suffer'd
           with
           a
           
             Bill
             of
             EXCLVSION
          
           and
           an
           AXE
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           with
           the
           same
           Fate
           ,
           must
           the
           Son
           too
           that
           has
           experienc'd
           
             exile
             ,
             dangers
          
           ,
           and
           all
           but
           death
           from
           this
           power
           of
           
             Parliament
             ,
             Succeed
          
           only
           in
           their
           Misfortune
           ,
           and
           his
           Blood
           be
           made
           Hereditary
           only
           in
           being
           Split
           ?
        
         
         
           All
           that
           he
           says
           of
           King
           James
           is
           but
           
           what
           makes
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           might
           have
           said
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           a
           Recognition
           of
           his
           right
           upon
           his
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           truly
           such
           an
           one
           as
           must
           silenc'd
           all
           such
           〈◊〉
           ;
           for
           they
           acknowledg
           him
           ,
           
             Lineal
             ,
             Lawful
             ,
             Liege
             Lord
             ,
          
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Man
           ;
           this
           may
           suffice
           for
           my
           sense
           of
           his
           History
           ;
           and
           all
           honest
           hearts
           will
           concur
           with
           my
           Sentiments
           ,
           his
           subsequent
           observations
           are
           but
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Principles
           of
           his
           ASSOCIATES
           that
           follow
           ,
           where
           I
           shall
           reflect
           upon
           them
           together
           as
           they
           are
           combin'd
           .
           And
           here
           only
           give
           him
           an
           omitted
           Instance
           ,
           as
           pertinent
           as
           the
           Presidents
           he
           has
           propos'd
           ,
           to
           bring
           down
           his
           Narrative
           to
           the
           Times
           .
        
         
           Charles
           the
           first
           ;
           notwithstanding
           his
           proximity
           of
           Blood
           ,
           his
           possession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           his
           pretended
           right
           from
           God
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           
             Parliament
             imprison'd
          
           him
           ,
           MVRDERED
           him
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           Power
           in
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           what
           can
           any
           Rational
           Soul
           
           living
           infer
           ,
           even
           from
           this
           Authors
           own
           Observations
           ;
           but
           that
           those
           Parliaments
           which
           he
           brings
           us
           here
           for
           Presidents
           
           both
           for
           disallowing
           the
           Discent
           of
           the
           Crown
           to
           purge
           the
           Defects
           of
           the
           Prince
           upon
           whom
           it
           descends
           ;
           as
           also
           those
           that
           concern'd
           themselves
           in
           altering
           the
           Lineal
           Discent
           it self
           ;
           are
           so
           far
           from
           warranting
           the
           same
           Practises
           and
           proceedings
           ,
           that
           they
           stand
           upon
           Record
           ,
           are
           Chronicl'd
           in
           History
           ,
           register'd
           in
           
           their
           
             own
             Journals
          
           ,
           declar'd
           by
           
             Special
             Acts
             ,
             REBELS
          
           and
           TRAYTORS
           ;
           and
           then
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           poor
           People
           are
           encourag'd
           to
           Rebel
           ,
           when
           the
           very
           Presidents
           of
           TREASON
           ,
           shall
           be
           publish't
           as
           a
           
             Parliamentary
             Practise
          
           ;
           the
           deluded
           filly
           Souls
           ,
           don't
           so
           soon
           consider
           ,
           that
           if
           every
           Seditious
           Senate's
           determination
           ,
           shall
           decide
           too
           the
           
             Descent
             of
             the
             Crown
          
           ,
           that
           this
           consequence
           which
           even
           themselves
           may
           blush
           to
           own
           ,
           must
           as
           inevitably
           follow
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           Vnion
           of
           the
           Seven
           under
           Egbert
           ,
           to
           our
           present
           Soveraign
           the
           first
           
             Born
             Heir
          
           ,
           to
           our
           
             Three
             Vnited
          
           Kingdoms
           ;
           there
           never
           was
           ,
           or
           could
           ever
           be
           ,
           a
           REBELLION
           ,
           or
           ever
           one
           USURPER
           in
           the
           whole
           Catalogue
           of
           Kings
           .
        
         
           Henry
           of
           Bullingbrook
           ,
           by
           this
           unreasonable
           sort
           of
           supposition
           ,
           had
           as
           much
           
           right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           as
           that
           Unfortunate
           Richard
           from
           whom
           it
           was
           rent
           and
           torn
           ;
           Edward
           the
           Third
           but
           a
           Son
           ;
           Intitl'd
           to
           the
           wearing
           it
           ,
           before
           his
           Father
           had
           done
           with
           it
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           Butcher
           of
           his
           Brothers
           Babes
           ,
           and
           the
           Monster
           of
           Men
           ,
           as
           Lawful
           a
           King
           as
           his
           Nephew
           that
           he
           Murder'd
           :
           That
           Arch-Rebel
           that
           of
           late
           mounted
           the
           Throne
           ,
           Cromwel
           himself
           ,
           as
           much
           right
           to
           sit
           there
           ;
           as
           a
           Charles
           the
           best
           of
           Monarchs
           they
           Martyr'd
           ;
           all
           these
           were
           by
           Parliament
           
           acknowledg'd
           for
           their
           Lawful
           Soveraigns
           ,
           against
           the
           very
           Fundamental
           Laws
           of
           all
           the
           Land
           ;
           Laws
           that
           even
           with
           the
           Allowance
           of
           one
           their
           late
           most
           Laborious
           ,
           most
           popular
           (
           and
           pillor'd
           Advocate
           for
           this
           Power
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           
           
             Pryn
             himself
          
           ,
           )
           have
           still
           plac't
           the
           Discent
           of
           the
           Crown
           in
           the
           right
           Heirs
           at
           
             Common
             Law
          
           ;
           and
           who
           himself
           Confesses
           that
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           have
           translated
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           to
           others
           who
           had
           no
           good
           Title
           ;
           and
           then
           certainly
           such
           a
           translation
           at
           best
           can
           be
           but
           bad
           ,
           and
           Evidences
           that
           there
           is
           somewhat
           else
           requir'd
           besides
           
             their
             Power
          
           to
           the
           making
           of
           a
           King
           ;
           so
           powerful
           and
           prevalent
           are
           the
           Dictates
           of
           Truth
           and
           
           reason
           that
           they
           force
           their
           Confessions
           sometimes
           from
           the
           very
           Mouths
           of
           those
           that
           Labour
           to
           give
           them
           the
           Lye
           ,
           drop
           from
           them
           unawares
           ,
           and
           steal
           from
           their
           unadvised
           Lips.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           'T
           is
           most
           prodigiously
           Strange
           that
           such
           Seditious
           Sycophants
           as
           fawn
           upon
           this
           
             Parliamentary
             Power
          
           ,
           for
           altering
           the
           Succession
           ,
           and
           asserting
           of
           an
           
             absolute
             wrong
          
           ;
           yet
           are
           such
           unreasonable
           Souls
           as
           not
           to
           Consider
           the
           several
           Acts
           of
           the
           
             self-same
             Powers
          
           that
           have
           declar'd
           it
           unalterable
           ,
           and
           maintain'd
           the
           Monarchs
           
             Vnquestionable
             right
             .
             Edward
          
           
           the
           4th's
           first
           Parliament
           they
           themselves
           know
           declar'd
           those
           that
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           by
           the
           Common
           Consent
           of
           the
           People
           to
           be
           but
           Vsurpers
           ;
           Kings
           only
           
             de
             Facto
          
           ,
           which
           implys
           '
           its
           contrary
           ,
           to
           be
           just
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           
             de
             jure
          
           must
           be
           Kings
           ;
           they
           know
           the
           first
           of
           James
           declares
           his
           Royal
           Office
           an
           Heritage
           
           Inherent
           in
           the
           very
           Blood
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           all
           our
           Books
           of
           Law
           besides
           the
           Fundamental
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           do
           make
           the
           Regal
           Power
           Hereditary
           and
           not
           Elective
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           Elected
           Usurpers
           Laws
           can
           no
           further
           oblige
           the
           Subject
           ;
           of
           England
           then
           they
           
           they
           'l
           submit
           ;
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Czars
           of
           Muscovy
           ,
           a
           pecuniary
           〈◊〉
           must
           be
           but
           a
           bare
           oppression
           ;
           and
           a
           Capital
           Punishment
           MURDER
           :
           But
           
             Will.
             Prynn
          
           ,
           I
           
           Confess
           in
           another
           of
           his
           Treatises
           that
           he
           Printed
           ,
           will
           have
           
             all
             such
             Acts
             made
             by
             Consent
             of
             Vsurping
             Kings
             ,
             bind
             the
             right
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Crown
             that
             Reign
             by
             a
             just
             Title
             :
          
           That
           all
           such
           Acts
           oblige
           them
           is
           
             utterly
             false
          
           ,
           for
           one
           of
           them
           is
           commonly
           for
           their
           Exclusion
           ;
           but
           that
           some
           are
           admitted
           to
           bind
           is
           as
           
             really
             True
          
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           rather
           upon
           a
           Political
           account
           of
           their
           being
           serviceable
           to
           the
           Publick
           and
           the
           Country's
           Good.
           And
           is
           it
           not
           now
           an
           unaccountable
           boldness
           ;
           that
           the
           very
           same
           Cases
           of
           Usurpers
           upon
           the
           Crown
           ,
           that
           this
           Indefatigable
           piece
           of
           Faction
           publish't
           against
           the
           Father
           they
           fought
           ,
           and
           Murder'd
           ;
           should
           be
           retrieved
           against
           the
           Son
           whom
           the
           kind
           Heavens
           ev'n
           by
           Miracle
           so
           lately
           restor'd
           ?
        
         
           But
           at
           last
           allowing
           those
           palpable
           falsehoods
           they
           so
           much
           Labour
           for
           ;
           falsehoods
           so
           gross
           that
           they
           can
           be
           felt
           ,
           to
           be
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           contradict
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           all
           Chronicle
           ;
           with
           a
           
             Seditious
             Supposition
          
           ;
           to
           be
           secur'd
           of
           Truth
           ,
           give
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           the
           Lye
           ;
           raze
           
           Rolls
           and
           Records
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           rise
           
             a
             Rebellion
          
           ;
           and
           grant
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           have
           been
           all
           Elected
           ,
           all
           almost
           from
           that
           Union
           of
           the
           Heptarchy
           in
           the
           Saxon
           ;
           to
           that
           of
           our
           three
           Kingdoms
           in
           the
           Scot
           ,
           (
           and
           sure
           no
           Soul
           living
           can
           conclude
           with
           them
           in
           a
           fairer
           Concession
           than
           in
           granting
           the
           very
           Postulate
           they
           require
           )
           yet
           since
           they
           then
           in
           the
           End
           of
           K.
           James
           ,
           tho
           but
           so
           lately
           had
           settled
           the
           Succession
           and
           made
           it
           Hereditary
           ;
           can
           with
           men
           of
           Common
           sense
           the
           Presidents
           of
           its
           having
           been
           formerly
           Elective
           ,
           prevail
           for
           an
           utter
           Subversion
           of
           such
           a
           Settlement
           ?
           Popery
           was
           once
           in
           England
           by
           Law
           Establish't
           ,
           and
           must
           it
           therefore
           again
           be
           Establish't
           by
           Law
           ?
           Certainly
           all
           succeeding
           Reformation
           ,
           must
           null
           and
           abolish
           that
           from
           which
           they
           Reform
           ;
           and
           a
           
             Repealing
             Act
          
           will
           hardly
           be
           made
           Declaratory
           of
           the
           very
           Statute
           it
           Repeals
           ;
           if
           these
           be
           but
           their
           best
           Arguments
           ,
           the
           same
           you
           see
           will
           reason
           us
           back
           into
           the
           very
           Religion
           of
           Rome
           ;
           we
           have
           seen
           several
           Rebellions
           ,
           and
           some
           even
           of
           late
           to
           have
           lain
           the
           Land
           in
           Blood
           ;
           and
           can
           such
           sad
           Sufferance
           be
           made
           to
           Prescribe
           for
           our
           Misery
           ,
           warrant
           some
           such
           as
           Bloody
           
           to
           succeed
           ;
           but
           since
           all
           this
           suppos'd
           suggestion
           ,
           must
           vanish
           like
           to
           soft
           Air
           ,
           since
           the
           Succession
           has
           been
           settled
           for
           so
           many
           several
           ages
           ;
           to
           rake
           every
           musty
           Record
           only
           for
           a
           sad
           Review
           of
           some
           Time
           of
           Confusion
           ,
           is
           certainly
           but
           an
           Impious
           Industry
           to
           Confound
           the
           work
           of
           the
           
             very
             God
             of
             Order
          
           :
           We
           may
           as
           well
           be
           discontented
           at
           the
           Frame
           of
           his
           World
           he
           so
           
             well
             digested
          
           ,
           and
           plead
           for
           Prescription
           the
           
             Primitive
             Chaos
          
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
             Remarks
             upon
          
           Plato
           Redivivus
           .
        
         
           THE
           best
           Animadversion
           that
           I
           can
           make
           on
           his
           whole
           first
           days
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           wants
           none
           ;
           that
           it's
           Impertinence
           has
           superseded
           reproof
           ;
           and
           the
           fulsome
           flattering
           Dialogue
           as
           unfit
           for
           a
           serious
           Answer
           ,
           as
           a
           Farce
           for
           a
           Refutation
           out
           of
           a
           Sermon
           .
        
         
         
           The
           great
           acquaintance
           these
           pretending
           Platonicks
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           with
           that
           Sect
           of
           Philosophers
           ,
           did
           not
           oblige
           them
           to
           be
           so
           morosely
           reserv'd
           as
           to
           know
           
             none
             other
          
           ;
           and
           they
           may
           remember
           an
           Ephesian
           Sophy
           I
           believe
           as
           Learned
           too
           in
           his
           Politicks
           ,
           that
           was
           never
           so
           much
           tickl'd
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           dull
           Animal
           mumbling
           of
           the
           cross-grain'd
           unpalatable
           Thistle
           ;
           the
           disputing
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           Light
           of
           Reason
           ,
           they
           'l
           find
           as
           uneasie
           ,
           as
           absurd
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           as
           Impious
           and
           Profane
           ,
           and
           which
           deserves
           to
           be
           assimulated
           to
           a
           more
           serious
           sort
           of
           Obstinacy
           ,
           that
           of
           so
           many
           Sauls
           kicking
           against
           the
           Pricks
           ;
           but
           the
           Pleasant
           and
           Ridicnlous
           Disputants
           put
           in
           for
           another
           pretty
           Quality
           of
           that
           insensible
           Brute
           ,
           the
           length
           of
           their
           sordid
           and
           stupid
           Flattery
           outdoes
           their
           Original
           Beast
           ,
           and
           the
           sad
           Sophister
           would
           force
           one
           Smile
           more
           ,
           to
           see
           three
           of
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           Creatures
           for
           a
           whole
           day
           clawing
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           whatever
           they
           fancy
           the
           Dialogues
           of
           Plato
           ,
           whatever
           the
           Favourers
           of
           his
           Principles
           can
           suggest
           ,
           surely
           they
           were
           never
           fill'd
           with
           such
           
           Fustian
           :
           But
           that
           good
           old
           Philosopher
           did
           as
           plainly
           cloath
           his
           Disputes
           as
           well
           as
           himself
           in
           an
           honest
           homely
           Drugget
           of
           Athens
           :
           Tho
           I
           confess
           they
           tell
           us
           of
           his
           rich
           Bed
           ,
           and
           his
           affectation
           of
           State
           ,
           which
           a
           Soul
           so
           sublime
           could
           not
           but
           Contemn
           ;
           while
           these
           Sectaries
           are
           such
           refin'd
           Academicks
           ,
           so
           much
           polisn't
           with
           Travel
           and
           the
           breeding
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           Fops
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           Dons
           of
           Spain
           ,
           his
           Adulano
           of
           Italy
           ,
           seem
           melted
           down
           into
           one
           Mass
           of
           Impertinence
           ;
           they
           can't
           pass
           by
           the
           thin
           Apartments
           of
           a
           Page
           without
           a
           
             Congee
             Bon-Grace
          
           ,
           and
           a
           formal
           Salutation
           upon
           one
           anothers
           Excellencies
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           claws
           the
           Patient
           with
           his
           
             Lenitives
             ,
             Frications
             ,
             Emollients
          
           of
           Praise
           and
           Adulation
           ,
           and
           the
           Patient
           (
           who
           in
           the
           literal
           sence
           must
           be
           said
           to
           suffer
           with
           such
           a
           Doctor
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           in
           Body
           Natural
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           in
           the
           Politick
           )
           as
           in
           Cordial
           Affection
           and
           Common
           Civility
           he
           is
           obliged
           ;
           returns
           him
           the
           reputation
           of
           his
           Book
           
             De
             Corde
          
           ;
           for
           the
           tickling
           the
           very
           Auricula's
           of
           his
           Heart
           ;
           (
           for
           Praise
           must
           certainly
           be
           Pleasant
           for
           an
           AEsculapius
           that
           sets
           up
           for
           a
           Matchiavel
           ;
           )
           confutes
           Solomon
           and
           the
           Bible
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           
           
             the
             Heart
             is
             unsearchable
          
           ,
           tho
           but
           
           an
           Ordinary
           Divine
           without
           the
           Criticks
           ,
           Tremellius
           ,
           or
           a
           Munster
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Text
           there
           is
           nothing
           meant
           but
           the
           mind
           :
           But
           
             Cor
             hominis
          
           must
           not
           be
           Inscrutabile
           now
           ,
           only
           because
           the
           Doctor
           has
           handl'd
           its
           fibres
           ;
           and
           thus
           this
           Triumvirate
           of
           Fulsomness
           and
           Faction
           ,
           treat
           one
           another
           with
           their
           Fustian
           and
           Foppery
           through
           the
           whole
           piece
           ;
           I
           seldom
           care
           to
           lard
           our
           English
           with
           the
           least
           scrap
           of
           Latin
           ;
           but
           because
           't
           is
           the
           property
           of
           such
           pedantick
           Scriblers
           ,
           who
           still
           most
           affectwhat
           is
           most
           ridiculous
           ,
           Foppery
           and
           Folly
           ,
           I
           'll
           only
           give
           them
           an
           Argument
           out
           of
           the
           Mathematicks
           fora
           Demonstration
           .
           of
           their
           agreeable
           Faction
           and
           Foolishness
           ;
           and
           for
           his
           
             Cor
             hominis
          
           as
           it
           relates
           to
           this
           Doctors
           Pharmaceutria
           ,
           let
           him
           take
           one
           of
           
             Euclid's
             Postulates
          
           that
           has
           a
           greater
           reference
           to
           their
           mighty
           Three
           :
           In
           
           English
           thus
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           will
           have
           Lattin
           'tis
           in
           the
           Margin
           :
           
             Those
             that
             agree
             in
             one
             Third
             ,
             must
             needs
             agree
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           The
           Venetian
           Claws
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           the
           Dr.
           our
           
             English
             man
          
           ;
           and
           he
           the
           Doctor
           and
           Venetian
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           must
           be
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Ass
           among
           
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           't
           is
           Demonstrable
           they
           have
           a
           great
           share
           in
           it
           all
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           great
           Galen
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           is
           so
           bold
           with
           his
           Catharticks
           as
           to
           set
           up
           for
           his
           Purging
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Chancery
           ;
           tho
           I
           
           am
           no
           Practiser
           in
           it
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           defend
           it
           against
           the
           Doctor
           in
           its
           due
           place
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           Mountebank
           for
           the
           Body
           Natural
           is
           here
           all
           along
           made
           an
           Empirick
           for
           the
           Diseases
           of
           the
           POLITICK
           ;
           and
           from
           his
           Colledg
           brought
           to
           the
           Coffee-House
           ,
           to
           talk
           only
           of
           the
           Marasmus
           of
           State
           ,
           I
           'll
           give
           him
           my
           sence
           tho
           no
           States-man
           of
           this
           whole
           Work
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Phraseology
           :
           The
           Piece
           seems
           to
           me
           like
           a
           sort
           of
           Preparation
           among
           the
           Doctors
           ;
           a
           meer
           Amalgama
           ;
           the
           Chymical
           Operator
           understands
           it
           better
           than
           many
           a
           Politician
           the
           Marasmus
           ;
           't
           is
           a
           Composition
           of
           meer
           Quick-silver
           ,
           and
           Lead
           ,
           tho
           this
           
             Political
             Spagyrist
          
           ,
           perhaps
           will
           call
           it
           Saturn
           and
           Mercury
           ,
           here
           this
           Author
           with
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Fire
           of
           his
           hot
           Brain
           ,
           has
           incorporated
           his
           volatile
           thoughts
           and
           his
           dull
           ones
           together
           ,
           gay
           Compliments
           and
           Air
           ,
           Faction
           ,
           and
           Hell
           in
           a
           lump
           :
           And
           tho
           this
           homely
           Physician
           won't
           allow
           himself
           to
           have
           
           been
           abroad
           ,
           tho
           the
           courteous
           Venetian
           contended
           for
           his
           breeding
           in
           Padua
           ,
           
           yet
           the
           frequency
           of
           Murders
           here
           too
           ,
           would
           make
           a
           Body
           mistrust
           it
           ;
           and
           however
           their
           Human
           Bodys
           escape
           ,
           such
           Principles
           I
           am
           sure
           have
           Poyson'd
           some
           of
           their
           Souls
           ;
           and
           thus
           I
           have
           plac'd
           my
           Pleasant
           Observation
           ,
           upon
           their
           Ridiculous
           Stuff
           together
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           only
           reflect
           hereafter
           on
           what
           they
           would
           have
           thought
           serious
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           worth
           a
           Reflection
           without
           the
           Mixture
           of
           Mirth
           :
           Their
           mingl'd
           Foppery
           must
           otherwise
           provoke
           a
           little
           Laughter
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Principles
           of
           Sedition
           incense
           ;
           and
           I
           cannot
           Trim
           my
           Passions
           so
           well
           ,
           as
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           a
           pure
           〈◊〉
           of
           Mirth
           and
           Anger
           .
           If
           any
           affected
           to
           the
           Cause
           ,
           or
           disaffected
           ,
           thinks
           his
           Introduction
           deserv's
           a
           more
           serious
           Reply
           ;
           let
           him
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           give
           〈◊〉
           a
           more
           solid
           Elaborate
           Confutation
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Second
           day
           they
           wisely
           agreed
           not
           to
           play
           the
           Fool
           ;
           and
           〈◊〉
           well
           they
           〈◊〉
           upon
           't
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           their
           Senses
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Observation
           of
           the
           Venetian
           is
           as
           long
           as
           his
           Noble
           gown
           ,
           down
           to
           the
           very
           heels
           of
           two
           Pages
           ,
           but
           for
           brevity
           you
           shall
           have
           it
           in
           as
           many
           words
           .
           
           
             Why
             that
             our
          
           English
           
             Nation
             signifies
             so
          
           
           
             little
             abroad
             ,
             yet
             makes
             such
             a
             great
             sight
             at
             home
          
           ;
           our
           Author
           having
           been
           so
           much
           Conversant
           with
           Dons
           and
           French
           can't
           forbear
           falling
           to
           his
           Formality
           agen
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           soft
           sort
           of
           Compliment
           to
           the
           Courteous
           Stranger
           and
           the
           Government
           ,
           thus
           Thunders
           out
           his
           Negative
           Reason
           :
           
             Evil
             Counsellors
             ,
             Pensioner
             Parliament
             ,
             Thorough
             pac'd
             Judges
             ,
             Flattering
          
           
           
             Divines
             ,
             designing
             Papists
             ,
             French
             Councils
             .
          
           So
           I
           have
           seen
           at
           another
           sort
           of
           Cabal
           where
           such
           Disputants
           use
           to
           assemble
           for
           Edification
           ,
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           not
           Dialogue
           and
           Dispute
           ;
           the
           Jack-Pudding
           of
           their
           Pulpit
           has
           seem'd
           to
           whisper
           his
           God
           Almighty
           in
           the
           Ear
           as
           a
           common
           Zany
           does
           his
           Mountebank
           for
           Instruction
           ;
           and
           then
           raves
           out
           to
           the
           list'ning
           and
           Attentive
           Rabble
           ,
           his
           
             Choledochons
             ,
             Phlegmagogons
             ,
             Balms
             of
             Gilead
             ,
             Conscience
             Salve
             ,
             Curse
             ye
             Meroz
             ,
             Sword
             of
             Gideon
          
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           Enthusiasm
           too
           those
           Harleqins
           of
           their
           Assemblies
           the
           Burlesques
           of
           the
           Bible
           ;
           shall
           Blaspheme
           with
           the
           very
           Book
           ,
           and
           vouch
           the
           Almighties
           coming
           to
           them
           in
           a
           still
           voice
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           in
           a
           rushing
           wind
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           of
           Sedition
           shall
           be
           countenanced
           
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           I
           should
           hardly
           pardon
           my self
           the
           Liberty
           of
           sullying
           the
           sacred
           Text
           with
           so
           much
           as
           the
           repetition
           of
           such
           a
           Simile
           ,
           did
           not
           I
           know
           the
           Zealots
           themselves
           had
           vouch't
           it
           for
           a
           Iustification
           of
           their
           sudden
           Raptures
           and
           Inspiration
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Politicks
           ,
           tho
           I
           never
           saw
           him
           in
           his
           Geer
           and
           Gestures
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           makes
           just
           such
           another
           Figure
           in
           his
           Speech
           ,
           on
           a
           sudden
           't
           is
           all
           Aposeiopesis
           soft
           and
           fair
           ,
           and
           assoon
           all
           in
           Exclamation
           〈◊〉
           Ecphone
           ,
           and
           these
           heats
           and
           lucid
           Interval's
           of
           raving
           ,
           run
           through
           his
           whole
           Work.
           
        
         
           But
           first
           for
           his
           Forreigner
           ,
           with
           his
           Observation
           ,
           is
           it
           a
           Mathematical
           Postulate
           that
           our
           Nation
           is
           so
           despicable
           with
           our
           Neighbour's
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           assoon
           as
           ask't
           ?
           or
           has
           he
           rather
           beg'd
           the
           Question
           ;
           or
           can
           the
           Noble
           Student
           from
           his
           Geometry
           ,
           measure
           the
           same
           and
           reputation
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           but
           whatever
           his
           skill
           be
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Triangles
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           is
           much
           out
           here
           in
           his
           Measures
           ,
           and
           whatever
           reputation
           England
           has
           at
           Venice
           ,
           or
           a
           compleat
           Monarchy
           with
           a
           mixt
           Republick
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           with
           better
           Governments
           
           it
           has
           as
           much
           esteem
           ;
           and
           when
           ever
           it
           loses
           any
           ,
           it
           must
           proceed
           from
           the
           Scandals
           and
           Infectious
           breath
           of
           such
           Authors
           and
           Seditious
           Vipers
           ,
           that
           wound
           the
           Reputation
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Bowels
           of
           their
           Dam.
           
        
         
           But
           that
           matter
           of
           Fact
           may
           contradict
           what
           Malice
           does
           but
           suggest
           ;
           near
           the
           very
           same
           Time
           this
           most
           Impudent
           
           Observation
           was
           made
           ,
           did
           they
           propose
           to
           our
           present
           Prince
           the
           League
           of
           Guaranty
           ,
           and
           desire
           HIS
           entrance
           before
           that
           of
           the
           Empire
           :
           But
           I
           can
           tell
           him
           what
           once
           brought
           a
           Scandal
           indeed
           upon
           the
           Nation
           ,
           made
           it
           a
           reproach
           to
           it's
           Neighbours
           ;
           in
           a
           thing
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           ,
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           Murder
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           for
           that
           supersedes
           all
           hopes
           of
           regaining
           it's
           former
           Esteem
           ,
           for
           did
           not
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           that
           Rebel
           Parliament
           ,
           make
           us
           a
           
             by-word
             to
             the
             Heathen
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Scandal
           even
           to
           the
           revolted
           Holland
           ?
           did
           not
           the
           very
           Turks
           bless
           themselves
           at
           the
           Villany
           ,
           and
           the
           Dutch
           since
           in
           Derision
           cut
           off
           the
           Tails
           of
           their
           Currs
           ,
           to
           let
           us
           know
           we
           made
           less
           of
           a
           Kings
           head
           ,
           than
           a
           Dogs
           Neck
           ?
           But
           this
           we
           mean
           to
           apply
           related
           to
           it's
           reputation
           upon
           a
           League
           too
           ;
           this
           was
           a
           
           Scandal
           also
           brought
           upon
           it
           by
           a
           Parliament
           ;
           this
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           unjustly
           altering
           the
           Succession
           .
           And
           this
           was
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           Henry
           the
           8
           ,
           when
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           would
           have
           made
           him
           Head
           of
           the
           Protestant
           League
           ,
           but
           upon
           hearing
           of
           his
           Extravagant
           Parliamentary
           Proceedings
           ,
           of
           their
           repudiating
           what
           Wives
           he
           pleas'd
           ;
           and
           allowing
           a
           more
           cruel
           Divorce
           of
           a
           Pious
           Protestant
           Queen
           from
           her
           Life
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Bed
           ,
           and
           severing
           her
           Head
           from
           her
           Shoulders
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Crown
           ;
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           Senate
           of
           England
           so
           Inconsistent
           with
           themselves
           as
           to
           Legitimate
           Bastards
           ,
           and
           then
           make
           Bastards
           of
           those
           they
           thought
           Legitimate
           :
           Then
           began
           our
           Nations
           Reputation
           to
           be
           low
           with
           our
           Neighbours
           ?
           Then
           began
           our
           Parliament's
           to
           be
           look't
           upon
           as
           insignificant
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Supream
             Power
          
           of
           our
           〈◊〉
           Assembly
           ,
           to
           Forreign
           Councils
           seem
           inconsistent
           ,
           and
           their
           mighty
           Credit
           
             so
             mean
          
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           trusted
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           all
           the
           Leaguer's
           〈◊〉
           rejected
           Henry
           whom
           they
           had
           preposed
           for
           their
           Head.
           
        
         
           And
           well
           might
           they
           distrust
           the
           Councils
           of
           such
           a
           State
           ,
           that
           while
           they
           
           pretended
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           could
           chop
           off
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           most
           zealous
           Reformer
           ,
           and
           as
           Baker
           calls
           her
           
           one
           of
           the
           
             first
             Countenancers
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           make
           her
           Issue
           spurious
           ,
           that
           was
           like
           to
           and
           afterwards
           did
           prove
           the
           most
           Protestant
           Princess
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           but
           to
           please
           a
           Lididinous
           King
           that
           could
           make
           her
           suffer
           for
           his
           constant
           Crime
           ,
           Inconstancy
           ,
           when
           that
           too
           was
           so
           little
           prov'd
           and
           her
           Innocency
           so
           much
           ;
           whatever
           
           prospect
           these
           pretenders
           of
           Reformation
           gave
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           that
           they
           should
           think
           of
           making
           the
           head
           of
           this
           dissembling
           Parliament
           that
           of
           their
           League
           too
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           must
           all
           of
           them
           as
           Oates
           did
           when
           he
           took
           the
           Mass
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           for
           his
           Religion
           ,
           only
           pretend
           it
           ;
           and
           tho
           they
           made
           the
           World
           and
           Forreign
           Princes
           think
           well
           of
           their
           affections
           to
           Reform
           ,
           tho
           they
           had
           excluded
           the
           Pope
           ,
           still
           they
           and
           their
           King
           could
           remain
           Papist's
           ;
           and
           a
           Reverend
           Author
           that
           has
           had
           the
           thanks
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           says
           that
           a
           Parliament
           was
           Summon'd
           that
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           destroy
           her
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           see
           a
           Parliament
           could
           then
           contrive
           to
           make
           our
           Nation
           signifie
           so
           little
           abroad
           ,
           and
           
           that
           our
           present
           King
           without
           one
           ,
           signifies
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           stands
           the
           sole
           Arbitrator
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Europe
           only
           debar'd
           of
           the
           benefits
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           very
           Faction
           ;
           that
           upbraids
           the
           Government
           with
           its
           being
           disesteem'd
           ,
           and
           this
           Noble
           Traveller
           ,
           not
           only
           taken
           the
           Liberty
           to
           Lye
           with
           Fame
           ,
           but
           given
           Fame
           it self
           the
           Lye.
           
        
         
           After
           he
           has
           Thunder'd
           out
           his
           Anathema's
           
           against
           the
           State
           in
           the
           Jargon
           I
           recited
           above
           ,
           of
           
             Evil
             Councellors
             ,
             Pensioner
             Parliament
          
           ,
           thorough
           
             pac'd
             Judges
          
           ,
           which
           still
           the
           most
           malitious
           Soul
           can't
           allow
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Reasons
           of
           our
           Maladies
           and
           Distempers
           :
           But
           however
           the
           State
           Negromancer
           ,
           with
           his
           Rosacrucian
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           knew
           these
           terrible
           Names
           with
           the
           Populace
           are
           swallow'd
           like
           his
           Pills
           without
           chawing
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           understand
           no
           more
           than
           his
           Catharticks
           with
           which
           they
           are
           compos'd
           with
           that
           unhappy
           effect
           too
           ;
           that
           they
           can
           no
           more
           discern
           the
           bitter
           cheat
           ,
           when
           these
           Prepossessions
           are
           got
           into
           the
           Guts
           of
           the
           Brain
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           the
           drug
           when
           in
           those
           of
           the
           Belly
           ;
           but
           like
           Persons
           absolutely
           possess'd
           rave
           and
           rail
           only
           with
           the
           same
           words
           that
           are
           
           dictated
           by
           their
           Devil
           ,
           yet
           ,
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           having
           Libel'd
           Courtiers
           that
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             this
             Kings
             time
             as
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Late
             ,
             they
             have
             got
             Parliaments
             Dissolv'd
             ,
          
           
           
             Proroug'd
             ,
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Governments
             Life
             and
             Soul
             together
          
           ;
           after
           all
           these
           Seditious
           suggestions
           still
           he
           defines
           but
           Negatively
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           these
           are
           the
           Causes
           ,
           but
           the
           effects
           of
           some
           
             Primary
             Cause
          
           that
           disturbs
           it
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           afraid
           this
           Primary
           Cause
           ,
           to
           him
           is
           yet
           an
           occult
           one
           ,
           unless
           the
           Discovery
           of
           our
           late
           Plots
           ,
           has
           so
           far
           illuminated
           his
           Understanding
           ,
           as
           to
           disclose
           it
           ,
           or
           he
           consulted
           his
           Doctor
           ,
           for
           his
           Diagnosticks
           ;
           and
           got
           him
           to
           make
           a
           better
           Crisis
           and
           Judgment
           of
           the
           distemper
           of
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           But
           for
           those
           Acts
           by
           which
           he
           thinks
           his
           Majesty
           is
           oblig'd
           to
           call
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           the
           Triennial
           one
           ,
           I
           think
           runs
           with
           a
           Clause
           and
           a
           Proviso
           that
           it
           may
           be
           oftner
           call'd
           and
           within
           the
           Term
           
             if
             occasion
             be
          
           ;
           and
           pray
           who
           shall
           be
           Judg
           of
           that
           occasion
           ;
           
             the
             King
          
           who
           calls
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           People
           who
           would
           be
           call'd
           ;
           and
           what
           if
           it
           be
           Judg'd
           an
           occasion
           ,
           not
           to
           call
           them
           at
           all
           ?
           the
           Preservation
           of
           
           the
           Prerogative
           may
           as
           well
           exclude
           the
           force
           of
           this
           ,
           as
           some
           
             new
             Emergencies
          
           ,
           which
           themselves
           plead
           for
           upon
           a
           necessity
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Common-wealth
           and
           Peoples
           Benefit
           and
           Advantage
           can
           Invalidate
           others
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           obligation
           ,
           and
           Law
           for
           the
           Parliaments
           sitting
           in
           the
           late
           Kings
           time
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           would
           truly
           have
           reinforc'd
           ,
           is
           their
           
           being
           perpetual
           again
           and
           not
           to
           be
           dissolv'd
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           I
           think
           he
           need
           not
           perswade
           the
           Courtiers
           to
           Address
           or
           be
           so
           bold
           to
           Petition
           himself
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           tell
           his
           Majesty
           they
           must
           again
           have
           the
           Militia
           ;
           they
           must
           fight
           once
           more
           against
           his
           Person
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           sit
           taking
           of
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           Associations
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           
             taken
             off
          
           their
           King.
           
        
         
           But
           after
           our
           English-man
           has
           been
           so
           tedious
           in
           his
           Impertinence
           ,
           so
           Fulsom
           in
           his
           Complement
           ,
           that
           the
           Venetian
           is
           forc't
           to
           condemn
           his
           troublesome
           Civility
           (
           that
           is
           )
           our
           Author
           begins
           to
           be
           asham'd
           of
           himself
           :
           Why
           then
           we
           come
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           before
           this
           great
           Secret
           that
           occasions
           our
           Disquiet
           ,
           can
           be
           disclosed
           before
           we
           can
           come
           to
           know
           the
           Distemper
           ,
           that
           disturbs
           our
           own
           .
           We
           
           must
           Discourse
           of
           Government
           in
           general
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Original
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Gentleman
           is
           resolv'd
           to
           doubt
           :
           And
           why
           ?
           Because
           this
           Government
           must
           be
           Antecedent
           to
           such
           Authors
           as
           could
           give
           us
           an
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           of
           History
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           he
           must
           mean
           ,
           did
           occur
           long
           before
           they
           could
           get
           Historians
           to
           transmit
           it
           to
           Posterity
           :
           as
           for
           particular
           Governments
           ,
           he
           is
           forc't
           to
           allow
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           their
           Originals
           to
           be
           possibly
           transmitted
           ,
           and
           truly
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           well
           in
           Civility
           consent
           to
           ,
           what
           in
           Modesty
           he
           could
           not
           contradict
           ,
           and
           Rome
           and
           Athens
           will
           be
           found
           what
           they
           were
           in
           their
           Primitive
           
           State
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           we
           can
           find
           Authors
           that
           can
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           Romulus
           a
           Theseus
           for
           their
           Founder
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           Gentleman
           is
           so
           cruel
           to
           himself
           as
           to
           keep
           close
           to
           the
           Text
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Origen
           of
           Original
           Primitive
           Government
           known
           (
           for
           in
           truth
           ,
           these
           last
           mention'd
           might
           be
           Modern
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           that
           Rome
           and
           Athens
           were
           never
           heard
           of
           ,
           when
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           were
           burnt
           with
           Brimstone
           ,
           )
           then
           he
           is
           forc't
           to
           give
           himself
           the
           Lye
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           Truth
           it self
           ,
           God
           and
           
           the
           Bible
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           does
           in
           excepting
           Moses
           from
           the
           number
           of
           those
           that
           had
           the
           Help
           ,
           and
           Information
           of
           any
           Constitution
           Antecedent
           ;
           as
           the
           Founders
           of
           the
           foremention'd
           Monarchies
           that
           were
           Establisht
           so
           long
           after
           ,
           might
           well
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           had
           for
           their
           Instruction
           ;
           and
           yet
           does
           that
           sacred
           Penman
           inspired
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           almost
           Coaeval
           with
           the
           World
           ,
           give
           us
           a
           clear
           account
           of
           all
           
             Original
             Government
          
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Man
           to
           Rule
           ,
           or
           a
           Beast
           to
           be
           governed
           ;
           and
           that
           too
           of
           an
           
             absolute
             Monarchical
             Empire
          
           :
           So
           that
           all
           what
           the
           sublime
           Speculations
           ,
           of
           this
           refin'd
           Politician
           can
           cavil
           at
           ,
           is
           only
           ,
           that
           we
           can't
           give
           him
           an
           account
           what
           was
           done
           before
           Adam
           ,
           what
           truly
           was
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           their
           Government
           ,
           and
           
           whether
           the
           Prae-Adamites
           liv'd
           like
           our
           English-men
           under
           a
           true
           Monarch
           ,
           or
           like
           the
           
             Venetian
             Republick
          
           ,
           under
           an
           insignificant
           Duke
           :
           For
           this
           certainly
           must
           be
           the
           Consequence
           of
           his
           Inconsiderate
           Assertion
           ,
           that
           Original
           Government
           is
           unknown
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           he
           excepts
           Moses
           from
           the
           Number
           of
           those
           that
           Establisht
           a
           Particular
           one
           ;
           
           which
           by
           the
           Consequence
           of
           his
           own
           Concession
           must
           be
           the
           first
           General
           and
           Original
           ,
           unless
           he
           allow
           another
           before
           it
           ,
           dis-believe
           the
           very
           Bible
           ,
           and
           give
           his
           God
           the
           Lye
           :
           But
           he
           is
           not
           the
           first
           Author
           that
           has
           fancyed
           Prae-Adamites
           ,
           and
           writ
           about
           them
           too
           :
           Besides
           his
           Brother
           Heathen
           the
           Stagyrite
           ,
           as
           great
           a
           Philosopher
           as
           his
           Plato
           ,
           tho
           not
           so
           Dogmatical
           ,
           makes
           it
           more
           than
           an
           Hypothesis
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           Principles
           that
           our
           World
           was
           Eternal
           ;
           and
           then
           indeed
           we
           shall
           be
           puzzled
           for
           this
           Original
           of
           Government
           in
           General
           ,
           for
           lack
           of
           a
           Creation
           ;
           when
           the
           Bible
           shall
           be
           baffled
           ,
           and
           Books
           of
           Moses
           at
           a
           loss
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           wonder
           since
           he
           allows
           that
           Primitive
           Penman
           ,
           to
           be
           one
           inspired
           by
           God
           ;
           and
           excepts
           him
           too
           from
           the
           Number
           of
           those
           that
           have
           transmitted
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Original
           of
           particular
           Governments
           ,
           which
           must
           imply
           that
           he
           did
           of
           that
           which
           was
           General
           ,
           and
           so
           contradict
           his
           first
           Position
           ,
           (
           That
           we
           wanted
           such
           a
           Tradition
           ;
           )
           that
           yet
           all
           the
           while
           he
           won't
           take
           notice
           what
           is
           the
           account
           he
           gives
           ,
           and
           what
           's
           the
           first
           ,
           this
           Moses
           mention'd
           ,
           without
           doubt
           he
           
           knew
           the
           very
           Consideration
           of
           it
           would
           confute
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           be
           confounded
           by
           the
           very
           First
           Chapter
           of
           〈◊〉
           :
           And
           therefore
           he
           presently
           
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             Politicians
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           (
           tho
           none
           but
           such
           as
           himself
           )
           that
           nothing
           but
           Necessity
           
           made
           the
           first
           Government
           :
           But
           then
           ,
           what
           does
           he
           think
           of
           the
           Dominion
           that
           the
           Almighty
           gave
           in
           express
           Words
           to
           his
           created
           Man
           ?
           was
           it
           only
           to
           extend
           to
           the
           
             Beast
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             Fowls
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             every
             Living
             thing
             that
             then
             moved
             upon
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ?
          
           or
           ought
           it
           not
           in
           Reason
           be
           applyed
           to
           those
           Beings
           too
           that
           should
           be
           hereafter
           the
           product
           of
           those
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           his
           own
           Loyns
           ;
           but
           even
           God
           himself
           confirm'd
           the
           Donation
           of
           this
           power
           afterward
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           more
           sure
           ,
           made
           him
           Ruler
           In
           an
           〈◊〉
           Subjection
           over
           his
           Wife
           Eve
           ,
           and
           afterward
           subjected
           Abel
           in
           a
           subordinate
           one
           to
           his
           Brother
           Cain
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           strange
           and
           prodigious
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           Men
           professing
           
             Christianity
             ,
             Protestants
          
           even
           to
           a
           fault
           ,
           in
           being
           fill'd
           with
           Fury
           instead
           of
           a
           sober
           Zeal
           ,
           yet
           should
           so
           warmly
           contend
           for
           the
           Doctrines
           
           of
           profest
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           pursue
           with
           heat
           the
           Principles
           of
           avow'd
           Papists
           .
           Does
           not
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           teach
           us
           our
           
           Original
           State
           ?
           was
           that
           of
           War
           ?
           and
           this
           
             Political
             Atheist
          
           tells
           us
           as
           much
           ,
           that
           Man
           was
           first
           born
           like
           a
           Beast
           ,
           〈◊〉
           to
           prey
           upon
           one
           another
           ;
           does
           not
           Bellarmin
           declare
           
             by
             Nature
             all
             Men
             were
             equal
             ,
          
           and
           this
           Pseudo-Protestant
           informs
           us
           ,
           Every
           Man
           
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             every
             thing
             .
          
           What
           can
           this
           Harmony
           mean
           with
           the
           profest
           Foes
           to
           all
           Religion
           ,
           and
           avow'd
           Enemies
           of
           our
           own
           ;
           but
           that
           these
           Sycophants
           dissemble
           with
           their
           very
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           declare
           for
           his
           Worship
           ,
           and
           would
           close
           with
           the
           Devil
           for
           its
           Extirpation
           ?
           'T
           is
           plain
           ,
           they
           do
           with
           the
           Positions
           of
           the
           rankest
           Jesuites
           ,
           and
           the
           Fiends
           in
           Hell
           can't
           be
           made
           more
           black
           than
           themselves
           do
           commonly
           paint
           that
           Society
           ,
           whom
           I
           am
           afraid
           ,
           as
           the
           Indians
           do
           their
           Gods
           ,
           they
           only
           make
           the
           
             more
             ugly
          
           for
           Adoration
           :
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           all
           
             Paternal
             Right
          
           
           must
           be
           laid
           aside
           ;
           that
           's
           a
           thing
           so
           ridiculous
           as
           not
           to
           be
           mention'd
           :
           But
           I
           hope
           't
           is
           only
           so
           because
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           Principles
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           so
           
           many
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           for
           its
           Confirmation
           ;
           and
           Aristotle
           that
           learn'd
           Heathen
           ,
           tho
           a
           Native
           born
           even
           in
           a
           Republick
           ,
           places
           that
           Original
           of
           all
           Despotical
           power
           in
           the
           heads
           of
           Families
           ,
           and
           I
           can't
           〈◊〉
           where
           a
           man
           that
           has
           a
           Power
           to
           〈◊〉
           it
           over
           some
           few
           ,
           has
           not
           a
           share
           of
           Sovereignty
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           that
           has
           an
           Empire
           over
           many
           more
           :
           The
           Government
           of
           those
           Families
           ,
           and
           the
           setting
           their
           Father
           a
           Ruler
           over
           them
           in
           their
           several
           Tribes
           ,
           was
           really
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           appears
           plain
           enough
           from
           the
           Old-Testament
           ;
           and
           that
           without
           doubt
           made
           Paul
           to
           make
           this
           of
           a
           larger
           extent
           and
           Interpretation
           in
           the
           new
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           us
           expressly
           that
           all
           
             Powers
             are
             ordain'd
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             none
             but
             what
             are
             from
             him
             :
          
           But
           they
           'll
           say
           this
           may
           be
           applyed
           to
           any
           Democracie
           which
           is
           a
           
             Power
             too
          
           :
           But
           then
           it
           may
           be
           as
           boldly
           replyed
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           not
           of
           his
           Ordination
           ;
           for
           we
           have
           the
           Authority
           for
           the
           sole
           Sovereignty
           of
           every
           
             Father
             of
             a
             Family
          
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           first
           Original
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           their
           
             Popular
             Supremacie
          
           ,
           never
           commenced
           ,
           but
           by
           some
           Division
           in
           a
           Tribe
           or
           Family
           ,
           and
           even
           
           then
           they
           made
           some
           Head
           in
           that
           Division
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           more
           than
           what
           we
           now
           call
           Rebellion
           and
           Vsurpation
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Original
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           he
           resolves
           
           into
           the
           
             Corruption
             of
             the
             Times
          
           ,
           which
           the
           preposterous
           Statesmen
           ought
           rather
           to
           have
           made
           the
           product
           of
           their
           Purity
           ,
           at
           least
           of
           their
           desire
           to
           be
           bettered
           and
           purg'd
           ,
           for
           allowing
           what
           he
           says
           ,
           some
           better
           Government
           (
           tho
           the
           greatest
           Opposers
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           ,
           grant
           that
           of
           a
           King
           to
           be
           the
           best
           )
           might
           degenerate
           ,
           upon
           the
           disorder
           of
           Times
           and
           Debauchery
           of
           Manners
           ,
           into
           Monarchy
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           resolute
           Republican
           is
           resolv'd
           shall
           be
           the
           worst
           ;
           )
           yet
           still
           his
           own
           very
           Argument
           shall
           contradict
           his
           reasoning
           ;
           and
           in
           spight
           of
           his
           Villanous
           Principles
           prove
           it
           the
           best
           :
           For
           if
           manners
           be
           deprav'd
           under
           another
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           People
           grow
           so
           careless
           as
           to
           neglect
           the
           Constitution
           and
           Frame
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           not
           worth
           the
           keeping
           ,
           and
           so
           uneasie
           under
           it
           as
           to
           admit
           any
           Usurpation
           and
           Intrusion
           of
           a
           sole
           single
           Soveraignty
           ;
           certainly
           they
           must
           have
           a
           very
           bad
           Esteem
           of
           their
           preceding
           Government
           to
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           utterly
           
           
           
           
           
           abolish't
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           at
           least
           of
           a
           good
           opinion
           of
           that
           new
           Soveraignty
           in
           a
           single
           Person
           ,
           so
           easily
           to
           admit
           〈◊〉
           ;
           for
           the
           depravity
           of
           Mens
           manners
           can
           never
           arise
           to
           such
           an
           Acme
           of
           transcendent
           Wickedness
           ,
           as
           only
           for
           mischief
           sake
           to
           undermine
           a
           Government
           they
           think
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           for
           an
           Instance
           ,
           their
           own
           Malitious
           Accusations
           as
           common
           as
           they
           are
           False
           ,
           fly
           in
           the
           very
           Face
           of
           this
           Conjecture
           ;
           for
           they
           make
           now
           the
           most
           Debauch't
           Atheists
           at
           present
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Sticklers
           ,
           for
           our
           Government
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           Depravity
           of
           their
           manners
           would
           make
           them
           neglect
           the
           Monarchy
           they
           love
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           we
           have
           such
           a
           Number
           of
           true
           Profligate
           Villains
           on
           their
           side
           that
           as
           Mortally
           hate
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           soon
           have
           it
           undermin'd
           :
           'T
           is
           a
           strange
           Paradox
           that
           a
           Republick
           which
           was
           always
           the
           result
           of
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           restless
           till
           it
           return
           to
           that
           Government
           from
           which
           it
           revolted
           ;
           should
           be
           lookt
           upon
           by
           these
           prejudic'd
           ,
           preposterous
           Politicians
           ,
           for
           a
           piece
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           which
           can
           proceed
           from
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Turbulent
           Hunjour
           ,
           and
           discontents
           of
           some
           restless
           Spirits
           ,
           that
           dislike
           the
           Constitution
           
           of
           that
           under
           which
           they
           were
           Born
           ;
           and
           would
           that
           of
           any
           to
           which
           they
           are
           Subjected
           ,
           yet
           still
           can
           Fancy
           that
           Monarchy
           which
           they
           will
           have
           Establish't
           by
           the
           common
           Consent
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           to
           proceed
           from
           a
           Corruption
           of
           their
           Manners
           ;
           when
           this
           their
           Peoples
           Consent
           ,
           and
           Unanimous
           Agreement
           for
           it
           ,
           should
           determine
           him
           at
           least
           to
           think
           it
           eligible
           for
           the
           best
           :
           And
           if
           the
           People
           that
           in
           a
           defection
           from
           a
           Government
           (
           who
           must
           be
           supposs'd
           the
           least
           Number
           ,
           )
           shall
           be
           allow'd
           to
           reform
           for
           the
           better
           by
           running
           into
           a
           Republick
           ;
           as
           I
           know
           he
           thinks
           of
           the
           
             Rebellious
             Dutch
          
           ;
           yet
           why
           should
           not
           even
           there
           the
           Universal
           Consent
           of
           almost
           all
           the
           King
           of
           Spains
           Subjects
           in
           retaining
           of
           their
           Monarchy
           make
           it
           preferable
           ;
           much
           Over-ballance
           the
           Scales
           ,
           against
           the
           revolt
           of
           an
           
             handful
             of
             Rebels
          
           ?
           unless
           he
           Fancies
           the
           Nevills
           ,
           the
           Sydneys
           ,
           the
           
             Harringtons
             ,
             &c.
          
           the
           Wisest
           and
           the
           
             most
             Honest
          
           part
           of
           the
           World.
           And
           that
           they
           are
           always
           among
           such
           Renegadoes
           .
        
         
           And
           can
           in
           Reason
           three
           or
           four
           petty
           Common-wealths
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           in
           Europe
           too
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           by
           the
           Machinations
           
           of
           some
           of
           these
           sort
           of
           〈◊〉
           Contents
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Poison
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           were
           Debauch't
           in
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           animated
           to
           Rebel
           ;
           be
           so
           prevalent
           an
           Argument
           as
           to
           perswade
           Men
           in
           their
           Wits
           ,
           that
           the
           Monarchy's
           in
           which
           almost
           all
           our
           Christian
           World
           Conspires
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Heathen
           agrees
           as
           far
           as
           it
           is
           known
           ;
           and
           which
           Government
           we
           have
           still
           found
           even
           in
           those
           unknown
           parts
           as
           far
           ,
           and
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           have
           been
           Discover'd
           ;
           that
           this
           all
           the
           while
           must
           be
           the
           worse
           Frame
           ,
           only
           from
           it's
           being
           by
           so
           few
           rejected
           ,
           and
           so
           generally
           receiv'd
           ?
        
         
           But
           to
           Convince
           any
           reasonable
           Soul
           unprejudic'd
           ,
           that
           these
           Democratical
           Devil
           's
           wont
           stick
           to
           give
           their
           God
           the
           Lye
           ,
           and
           set
           themselves
           a
           Contradiction
           to
           all
           History
           and
           Truth
           ,
           this
           
             Daemon
             of
             Plato
          
           (
           as
           an
           Ingenious
           Author
           and
           Answerer
           of
           his
           Diabolical
           Principles
           has
           Naturally
           nam'd
           him
           ;
           )
           let
           him
           but
           consider
           this
           〈◊〉
           Falsehood
           of
           his
           Factious
           Heart
           ,
           tho
           that
           I
           believe
           fails
           him
           too
           ,
           in
           asserting
           this
           Impudent
           Paradox
           :
           That
           Moses
           ,
           Theseus
           ,
           Romulus
           ,
           
           
             were
             the
             Founders
             of
             Democracies
          
           ,
           when
           for
           the
           First
           his
           own
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           
           believe
           any
           ,
           and
           against
           whom
           he
           Rebels
           too
           if
           he
           do
           ,
           had
           appointed
           him
           the
           Supream
           Ruler
           ,
           and
           also
           a
           Judge
           ,
           to
           lead
           
           them
           in
           their
           Decampments
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           their
           Laws
           in
           the
           Camp
           ,
           against
           whose
           absolute
           Monarchy
           he
           can
           object
           nothing
           but
           that
           they
           did
           not
           call
           him
           King
           ,
           and
           yet
           even
           that
           is
           done
           too
           by
           those
           Primitive
           Rebels
           in
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           Corah
           ;
           when
           they
           Expostulate
           with
           him
           for
           making
           himself
           altogether
           a
           Prince
           over
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           our
           Modern
           ones
           call
           Arbitrary
           ,
           Absolute
           ;
           but
           even
           that
           is
           literally
           said
           ,
           and
           Moses
           was
           King
           in
           Jesurun
           .
           And
           will
           our
           
           Murmurers
           at
           the
           Lords
           Anointed
           never
           be
           Convinc'd
           till
           they
           are
           Confounded
           with
           the
           same
           Fate
           ,
           till
           Fire
           come
           again
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           they
           go
           quick
           down
           into
           Hell
           ?
        
         
           The
           Survivors
           of
           those
           discontented
           Mutineers
           upbraiding
           Moses
           for
           destroying
           of
           that
           Rebellious
           Brood
           ,
           whom
           God
           only
           in
           his
           Judgments
           had
           destroy'd
           ,
           the
           Almighty
           would
           have
           Consum'd
           them
           too
           in
           a
           moment
           ;
           neither
           was
           his
           Anger
           stay'd
           till
           Fourteen
           Thousand
           fell
           in
           a
           Plague
           ,
           our
           Land
           has
           Labour'd
           under
           all
           these
           Judgments
           ;
           but
           because
           
           the
           Almighty's
           resentments
           of
           our
           Rebellious
           Practices
           ;
           are
           not
           declar'd
           to
           us
           as
           of
           old
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           Cloud
           ,
           and
           he
           does
           not
           reveal
           himself
           now
           to
           his
           Vice-gerent
           ,
           as
           then
           to
           his
           
             Servant
             Moses
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           discends
           not
           in
           a
           visable
           Brightness
           upon
           our
           Tabernacle
           ,
           Must
           we
           therefore
           be
           so
           vainly
           blind
           as
           to
           think
           they
           were
           not
           sent
           us
           for
           those
           Sins
           that
           have
           most
           deserv'd
           them
           ,
           our
           Conspiring
           against
           our
           Rulers
           ;
           especially
           when
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           Punishments
           has
           been
           so
           Remarkably
           the
           same
           with
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           transcrib'd
           Villanies
           the
           very
           Copy
           of
           their
           Crimes
           ?
        
         
           For
           that
           of
           Theseus
           we
           have
           the
           good
           Authority
           of
           an
           Authentick
           Historian
           that
           writ
           his
           Life
           ,
           who
           tells
           us
           when
           he
           first
           went
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           one
           City
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           of
           ONE
           ;
           the
           Common
           Ordinary
           people
           were
           well
           enough
           pleas'd
           with
           his
           Proposal
           :
           And
           
           to
           those
           that
           were
           Powerful
           and
           Great
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           his
           Government
           should
           not
           be
           altogether
           Regal
           ,
           (
           
             which
             in
             their
             Greek
             ,
             was
             Tyrannical
             ,
          
           )
           if
           they
           would
           allow
           him
           for
           their
           King
           ;
           this
           prevail'd
           he
           says
           upon
           them
           too
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           
           Fear
           of
           his
           Force
           ,
           or
           the
           Power
           of
           his
           Perswasions
           ;
           now
           can
           such
           a
           False
           and
           Factious
           Imposture
           ,
           can
           such
           a
           Wretch
           Insinuate
           well
           his
           being
           no
           King
           ,
           that
           calls
           himself
           so
           ;
           and
           only
           because
           he
           Consulted
           their
           Opinions
           in
           
             Weighty
             Affairs
          
           make
           it
           a
           Democracy
           ?
           then
           we
           need
           not
           contend
           here
           for
           a
           Republick
           ,
           our
           King
           still
           Consulting
           his
           great
           Council
           in
           
             Arduis
             Regni
          
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           Romulus
           his
           founding
           his
           
           Rome
           a
           Democracy
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           truth
           that
           I
           defie
           him
           to
           show
           the
           least
           shadow
           from
           any
           Colour
           of
           History
           for
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           
             Imposture
             ;
             Florus
          
           in
           the
           very
           First
           line
           of
           his
           Prologue
           calls
           him
           
             King
             Romulus
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           tells
           us
           Rome
           in
           it's
           first
           Age
           and
           Infancy
           ,
           for
           about
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           years
           ,
           was
           Govern'd
           by
           Kings
           :
           Tacitus
           too
           in
           his
           very
           
           first
           ,
           Remarkable
           too
           for
           an
           unintended
           verse
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           't
           was
           Kings
           had
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           afterward
           tells
           us
           this
           very
           Romulus
           Govern'd
           them
           Arbitrarily
           and
           at
           his
           will
           ,
           
             Sext.
             Aur.
             vict
          
           .
           says
           
           he
           was
           the
           first
           King
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           that
           he
           lead
           them
           forth
           against
           the
           Sabines
           ;
           that
           he
           sought
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           made
           a
           League
           ,
           
           which
           none
           I
           think
           but
           Kings
           by
           
           themselves
           can
           do
           ;
           so
           that
           should
           it
           be
           allow'd
           ,
           what
           is
           contrary
           to
           some
           of
           the
           very
           Express
           Words
           of
           our
           formention'd
           Historians
           ,
           that
           Romulus
           was
           not
           an
           
             absolute
             Prince
          
           ;
           yet
           still
           here
           is
           still
           matter
           ,
           and
           Evidence
           enough
           to
           make
           him
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           of
           
             Rome
             Monarchical
          
           :
           which
           surely
           Contradicts
           his
           extravagant
           Assertion
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           a
           Democracy
           ;
           unless
           he
           can
           reconcile
           the
           Contradiction
           of
           ,
           Sole
           Soveraignty
           with
           the
           Government
           of
           a
           numerous
           Senate
           .
        
         
           Another
           of
           his
           pretty
           Paradoxes
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           
             Empire
             is
             founded
             in
             Dominion
             and
             Property
          
           ;
           and
           that
           must
           be
           understood
           too
           of
           a
           Propriety
           in
           Lands
           ;
           so
           that
           where
           a
           Prince
           has
           not
           a
           foot
           of
           Land
           ,
           he
           can't
           have
           
             twelve
             Inches
          
           of
           Power
           ,
           a
           Position
           that
           would
           confine
           some
           Princes
           Authorities
           in
           the
           Dimension
           of
           a
           Span
           ;
           notwithstanding
           Kings
           are
           said
           to
           have
           such
           long
           Arms
           ;
           but
           pray
           let
           this
           positive
           Politician
           tell
           me
           ,
           How
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           the
           Property
           of
           an
           owners
           Land
           is
           so
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           a
           Prince
           over
           those
           very
           Lands
           that
           he
           owns
           ,
           or
           why
           those
           that
           have
           the
           greatest
           
           Interest
           in
           this
           his
           property
           must
           presently
           have
           the
           greatest
           Portion
           too
           of
           Power
           and
           Property
           ,
           in
           the
           Government
           ;
           that
           is
           (
           only
           to
           contract
           his
           Absurdity
           )
           why
           the
           Peasant
           that
           has
           two
           Acres
           of
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           that
           has
           but
           one
           ,
           should
           not
           presently
           be
           prefer'd
           to
           be
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           Condescend
           to
           be
           the
           Peasant
           ?
           The
           Question
           might
           be
           soon
           answer'd
           with
           another
           Quere
           ,
           Why
           this
           King
           cannot
           be
           as
           well
           Born
           an
           Heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           as
           his
           Countryman
           to
           the
           Cottage
           ,
           tho
           the
           latter
           commonly
           has
           Land
           about
           it
           when
           perhaps
           a
           Crown
           may
           have
           none
           ;
           For
           certainly
           according
           to
           his
           Position
           ,
           a
           King
           must
           have
           but
           an
           Insignificant
           Power
           ,
           that
           has
           not
           a
           Foot
           of
           Crown-lands
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           have
           it
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           to
           extend
           his
           Empire
           over
           all
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           the
           Hereditary
           Lands
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           must
           by
           his
           own
           Rule
           necessarily
           make
           up
           more
           Acres
           then
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           besides
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           observes
           ,
           that
           within
           this
           200
           years
           the
           Estates
           
           of
           our
           greatest
           Nobility
           by
           the
           Luxury
           of
           their
           Prodigal
           Ancestors
           being
           got
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Mechanicks
           or
           meaner
           Gentry
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           
             Platonick
             Dogma
             these
             Plebeians
          
           must
           have
           the
           Power
           and
           Authority
           
           of
           our
           Nobles
           ;
           that
           is
           a
           Rich
           Commoner
           must
           presently
           run
           up
           into
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           and
           a
           Lord
           perhaps
           less
           wealthy
           descen'd
           into
           their
           lower-House
           ,
           for
           they
           must
           allow
           their
           Lyes
           more
           power
           in
           our
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           they
           being
           a
           Court
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           which
           the
           other
           can't
           〈◊〉
           too
           .
        
         
           The
           Disorders
           ,
           Confusions
           ,
           and
           Revolutions
           of
           Government
           ,
           〈◊〉
           would
           ensue
           from
           the
           placing
           this
           Empire
           ,
           and
           Power
           ,
           only
           in
           Dominion
           and
           Property
           ;
           which
           according
           to
           his
           own
           extravagant
           Position
           ,
           I
           think
           may
           be
           better
           render'd
           Demesn
           ,
           would
           be
           altogether
           as
           Great
           ,
           as
           those
           absur'd
           Consequences
           of
           this
           Foolish
           Maxim
           are
           truly
           ridiculous
           ;
           for
           we
           must
           necessarily
           have
           
             new
             Governours
          
           as
           often
           as
           a
           
             new
             Demesn
          
           
           could
           be
           acquir'd
           ;
           for
           meaner
           Persons
           must
           have
           greater
           share
           too
           in
           Publick
           Administration's
           ,
           assoon
           as
           they
           grow
           mightier
           in
           possessions
           :
           But
           besides
           this
           simple
           suggestion
           as
           full
           of
           Folly
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           carries
           in
           it's
           self
           as
           much
           Faction
           too
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           another
           Invention
           of
           setting
           our
           Parliament
           again
           ,
           above
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           him
           according
           to
           their
           old
           Latin
           Aphorism
           ,
           Greater
           than
           a
           single
           Representative
           ;
           
           and
           less
           than
           all
           the
           Body
           
           Collective
           ;
           for
           he
           thinks
           it
           may
           be
           possible
           the
           King
           may
           have
           a
           greater
           portion
           of
           Land
           than
           any
           single
           Subject
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           can
           never
           be
           that
           he
           should
           have
           more
           than
           all
           ;
           but
           this
           Sir
           
             Polilick
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           has
           wander'd
           so
           much
           in
           the
           wide
           World
           ,
           that
           his
           Wits
           are
           a
           straggling
           too
           ;
           so
           full
           of
           Forreign
           Governments
           that
           he
           has
           forgot
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           his
           own
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           receiv'd
           Maxim
           in
           our
           Law
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           
           Lands
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           held
           mediately
           ,
           or
           immediately
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Subjects
           ?
           does
           not
           himself
           know
           we
           have
           nothing
           of
           an
           Allodium
           here
           ,
           as
           some
           Contend
           they
           have
           in
           Normandy
           and
           France
           ?
           tho
           they
           too
           are
           by
           some
           of
           our
           best
           Civilians
           
           contradicted
           ;
           and
           as
           great
           many
           Eminent
           Lawyers
           of
           their
           own
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           Feudatory
           Laws
           do
           obtain
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           force
           through
           all
           the
           Provinces
           of
           France
           too
           ;
           so
           that
           their
           Lands
           are
           there
           held
           also
           still
           of
           some
           superiour
           Lords
           ;
           and
           he
           knows
           that
           our
           greatest
           Estate
           here
           in
           Fee
           ,
           is
           not
           properly
           free
           ,
           but
           held
           mediately
           or
           immediately
           of
           the
           King
           or
           Donor
           to
           whom
           it
           may
           revert
           ;
           
           and
           't
           is
           our
           King
           alone
           as
           our
           Laws
           still
           acknowlege
           that
           has
           his
           Demesn
           his
           Dominion
           free
           and
           holds
           ofnone
           but
           God
           ;
           and
           our
           Lord
           Cook
           tells
           us
           ,
           whom
           this
           Gentleman
           may
           Credit
           ,
           as
           having
           in
           
           some
           things
           been
           no
           great
           Friend
           to
           the
           Monarchy
           as
           well
           as
           himself
           ;
           yet
           that
           Eminent
           Oracle
           tells
           us
           that
           no
           Subject
           here
           has
           a
           direct
           Dominion
           ,
           properly
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           profitable
           one
           ,
           (
           not
           much
           better
           perhaps
           than
           the
           Civilians
           usufructuaries
           ,
           )
           and
           what
           becomes
           now
           of
           this
           Gentlemans
           &
           the
           peoples
           Power
           ,
           &
           Empire
           ,
           founded
           in
           Dominion
           and
           Demesne
           ?
           must
           the
           King
           have
           the
           less
           Power
           over
           his
           Tenants
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           hold
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           can't
           he
           have
           a
           right
           of
           Soveraignty
           over
           the
           Persons
           and
           Estates
           of
           his
           Subjects
           without
           Injuring
           them
           or
           their
           property
           ?
           or
           must
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           unheard
           of
           Paradox
           ,
           as
           this
           their
           
             Property
             grows
          
           greater
           ,
           encroach
           the
           further
           upon
           his
           Power
           and
           Praerogative
           ?
           none
           but
           our
           
             Elect
             Saints
          
           must
           shortly
           set
           up
           for
           our
           Governours
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           this
           Factious
           States-man
           can't
           but
           favour
           his
           Friends
           Anabaptists
           and
           Quakers
           ,
           his
           absurrd
           Politicks
           here
           Extraordinarily
           suit
           with
           some
           of
           their
           
           mad
           extravagant
           Principles
           ,
           he
           lets
           them
           know
           ,
           
             Empire
             is
             founded
             in
             Dominion
          
           ;
           and
           they
           thank
           him
           ,
           kind
           Souls
           ,
           and
           tell
           him
           
             Dominion
             is
             founded
             in
             Grace
          
           .
        
         
           Two
           or
           Three
           whole
           Leaves
           the
           Copious
           
           Author
           has
           alotted
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Glergy
           ;
           and
           there
           we
           find
           the
           Devil
           of
           a
           Re-publick
           has
           so
           possest
           the
           Politician
           ;
           that
           he
           openly
           declares
           against
           God
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           his
           Atheistical
           Paracelsus
           that
           confirms
           his
           Brother
           Brown's
           Aphorism
           ,
           to
           be
           none
           of
           his
           
             Vulgar
             Error
          
           ;
           that
           't
           is
           thought
           their
           Profession
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           I
           mean
           the
           Doctor
           in
           his
           Dialogue
           ,
           interrogates
           his
           Matchiavel
           what
           he
           thinks
           of
           our
           Clergy
           ,
           why
           truly
           't
           is
           answer'd
           :
           
             He
             could
             wish
             that
             there
             never
             had
             been
             any
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             would
             have
             done
             much
             better
             without
             .
          
           He
           presumes
           much
           it
           seems
           upon
           his
           own
           Divinity
           ,
           but
           if
           that
           be
           no
           sounder
           then
           his
           Politicks
           either
           of
           them
           is
           enough
           to
           send
           him
           to
           the
           Devil
           ;
           and
           on
           he
           goes
           ,
           in
           a
           tedious
           railing
           against
           the
           Frauds
           and
           Rogueries
           of
           our
           Church
           when
           t
           was
           Romish
           ,
           all
           impertinently
           apply'd
           to
           the
           present
           ,
           that
           is
           now
           so
           much
           reform'd
           .
           
           But
           would
           not
           the
           most
           refractory
           
           Jew
           ,
           take
           this
           Snarling
           Cur
           ,
           for
           a
           Mungrel
           Christian
           ,
           that
           libels
           that
           only
           Church
           that
           maintains
           the
           Gospel
           in
           it's
           greatest
           purity
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           wise
           Prince
           well
           observ'd
           the
           most
           reform'd
           in
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           't
           is
           〈◊〉
           wonder
           now
           ,
           that
           such
           irreligious
           Impostors
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           little
           veneration
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           should
           broach
           such
           pernicious
           Doctrines
           against
           our
           State
           ;
           to
           which
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           and
           preliminary
           Impertinence
           that
           half
           the
           piece
           is
           made
           a
           Preface
           ,
           the
           Courteous
           Traveller
           is
           at
           last
           arriv'd
           .
           And
           first
           he
           begins
           with
           their
           old
           Factious
           assertion
           that
           the
           Soveraign
           power
           of
           England
           is
           in
           
             King
             ,
             Lords
          
           ,
           and
           Commons
           ,
           making
           his
           Majesty
           but
           one
           of
           their
           three
           States
           :
           we
           all
           know
           when
           this
           pernicious
           principle
           was
           first
           set
           a
           foot
           ,
           what
           it
           terminated
           in
           ,
           BLOOD
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           best
           of
           Governments
           ,
           with
           the
           best
           of
           Kings
           ;
           we
           quickly
           saw
           ,
           when
           once
           they
           had
           made
           their
           Prince
           Co-ordinate
           ,
           they
           soon
           set
           up
           their
           own
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           then
           assoon
           made
           him
           none
           at
           all
           .
           Did
           this
           prophetick
           Daemon
           foresee
           from
           his
           Astrological
           
           Judgments
           ,
           that
           his
           House
           of
           Commons
           were
           drawing
           another
           Scheam
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           prepar'd
           a
           draught
           of
           a
           second
           Covenant
           not
           only
           for
           making
           our
           King
           Co-ordinate
           but
           Leveling
           the
           Monarchy
           with
           the
           Ground
           ;
           yet'twas
           convincing
           enough
           to
           me
           before
           that
           the
           broaching
           of
           the
           very
           same
           principles
           ,
           did
           as
           really
           design
           the
           same
           subversion
           of
           the
           State
           ;
           this
           Plot
           might
           as
           well
           have
           been
           seen
           in
           80.
           when
           this
           Author
           and
           as
           great
           Incendiaries
           appear'd
           in
           publick
           ,
           and
           so
           popular
           ;
           and
           well
           might
           a
           late
           House
           of
           Commons
           animadvert
           on
           our
           Judges
           for
           suppressing
           such
           Seditious
           Libels
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           Zealously
           kind
           ,
           and
           impudently
           bold
           ,
           as
           to
           set
           up
           their
           Supremacy
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           ingratitude
           not
           to
           stand
           by
           those
           Villains
           that
           for
           their
           sakes
           had
           forfeited
           their
           Necks
           .
        
         
           This
           very
           same
           Principle
           of
           the
           Subjects
           Soveraignty
           was
           Printed
           ,
           and
           publish't
           in
           43.
           preparatory
           for
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           the
           Commons
           had
           then
           call'd
           for
           out
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           up
           rises
           this
           Ghost
           again
           in
           81.
           as
           if
           even
           then
           it
           had
           heard
           ,
           (
           for
           Spirits
           are
           very
           Intelligent
           )
           of
           an
           
             Association
             talk't
             off
             in
             Parliament
          
           ;
           but
           I
           'll
           tell
           him
           in
           short
           why
           
           the
           Soveraign
           Power
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           
             King
             ,
             Lords
          
           ,
           and
           Commons
           ;
           because
           
             King
             ,
             Lords
          
           ,
           and
           Commons
           are
           not
           all
           Soveraigns
           ,
           may
           not
           our
           Monarchy
           be
           call'd
           Mixt
           in
           Opposition
           to
           its
           being
           Absolute
           ,
           and
           Tyrannical
           ;
           without
           making
           it
           a
           meer
           Hotch-potch
           ,
           that
           if
           our
           King
           will
           have
           any
           thing
           of
           his
           right
           of
           a
           Soveraign
           power
           ,
           he
           must
           put
           it
           in
           Medley
           with
           that
           of
           his
           Subject
           ,
           as
           our
           Sisters
           are
           oblig'd
           in
           Co-parcenary
           :
           But
           tho
           he
           take
           his
           Treasonable
           Maxim
           ,
           for
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Truth
           ,
           without
           shewing
           the
           least
           Law
           or
           Reason
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           him
           from
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           both
           
             Irrational
             ,
             Illegal
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Lye.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           'T
           is
           against
           Reason
           to
           Imagin
           there
           can
           be
           three
           such
           Powers
           Co-ordinate
           to
           make
           up
           one
           Soveraignty
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           King
           can
           at
           the
           same
           time
           pass
           for
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           for
           Soveraignty
           is
           inseparable
           from
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           the
           Reason
           without
           doubt
           we
           promiscuously
           
           call
           him
           our
           King
           ,
           or
           Soveraign
           ;
           and
           if
           our
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           will
           assume
           it
           ,
           they
           may
           ee'n
           take
           the
           Crown
           too
           ;
           we
           saw
           how
           the
           participation
           of
           a
           Soveraign
           power
           ,
           tho
           it
           was
           but
           
           in
           a
           shadow
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           him
           that
           had
           a
           better
           pretence
           for
           the
           Soveraignty
           then
           all
           the
           Common
           Subjects
           can
           have
           ,
           by
           being
           the
           Crowns
           Heir
           ,
           was
           like
           to
           have
           unhinged
           the
           very
           Monarchy
           it self
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Henry
           the
           Second
           ;
           and
           rais'd
           such
           Commotions
           in
           the
           State
           till
           it
           was
           almost
           overturn'd
           :
           And
           I
           am
           sure
           we
           have
           found
           ,
           and
           felt
           ,
           that
           this
           Co-ordinacy
           of
           their
           three
           States
           ,
           terminated
           at
           last
           like
           the
           participation
           of
           that
           Co-parcenary
           Prince
           ,
           into
           an
           insolent
           demanding
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           had
           made
           but
           half
           the
           Kings
           ,
           they
           soon
           made
           all
           the
           People's
           ;
           until
           the
           Government
           was
           quite
           run
           of
           the
           hooks
           ,
           and
           the
           Nation
           engaged
           in
           an
           unhappy
           War
           ,
           and
           a
           down-right
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           Does
           not
           the
           very
           Etymon
           of
           Monarchy
           it self
           express
           the
           sole
           Soveraignty
           of
           that
           Government
           they
           would
           make
           so
           preposterously
           Mixt
           ,
           and
           even
           Archon
           alone
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           next
           Titular
           Appellation
           ,
           the
           Loyal
           Athenians
           gave
           to
           the
           Son
           and
           Successor
           of
           their
           Matchless
           
           Codrus
           ;
           only
           because
           they
           thought
           that
           no
           Succeeding
           Prince
           could
           deserve
           the
           Title
           of
           Tyrannus
           ;
           which
           they
           made
           to
           terminate
           with
           him
           ,
           only
           because
           
           they
           presum'd
           his
           goodness
           〈◊〉
           imitation
           .
           Tyrant
           then
           was
           not
           apply'd
           ,
           as
           
           some
           of
           our
           Inveterate
           Traytors
           have
           done
           it
           since
           ,
           in
           it's
           Corrupted
           sense
           ,
           (
           tho
           to
           the
           most
           merciful
           King
           ,
           )
           for
           a
           Tarquin
           or
           Caligula
           ;
           yet
           even
           this
           word
           Archon
           without
           addition
           of
           Sole
           that
           Moròs
           that
           has
           since
           succeeded
           to
           make
           it
           Monarch
           ,
           was
           then
           an
           Absolute
           Government
           of
           one
           amongst
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           and
           continued
           so
           in
           the
           same
           Family
           for
           a
           long
           Season
           ;
           till
           at
           last
           by
           popular
           encroachments
           it
           was
           made
           Annual
           ,
           and
           this
           Contender
           for
           this
           Co-ordinate
           power
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           has
           expos'd
           his
           Damnable
           designs
           so
           plainly
           to
           his
           Disputants
           ,
           that
           his
           own
           Conscience
           and
           Soul
           up-brai'd
           him
           for
           the
           Villany
           ,
           and
           makes
           his
           Venetian
           interrupt
           him
           for
           making
           an
           
             English
             Monarch
          
           ,
           but
           a
           Duke
           of
           Venice
           ;
           
           tho
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           the
           Pontaeus
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           sucks
           up
           all
           the
           Poyson
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           Toads
           ,
           only
           for
           the
           Tryal
           of
           his
           Skill
           ,
           and
           then
           thinks
           to
           cheat
           the
           Devil
           with
           an
           Antidote
           :
           He
           politickly
           opines
           however
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           made
           him
           too
           Absolute
           ,
           if
           ever
           there
           were
           a
           medley
           of
           more
           Malitious
           Villains
           〈◊〉
           
           to
           Libel
           a
           Government
           I
           'll
           forfeit
           my
           
           Neck
           too
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ;
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           must
           be
           reconcil'd
           (
           which
           without
           a
           Recantation
           ,
           will
           be
           so
           for
           their
           Confusion
           )
           before
           these
           their
           Contradictory
           defamations
           can
           be
           made
           consistent
           :
           But
           in
           this
           the
           Politick
           Rebels
           agree
           ,
           to
           secure
           an
           Odium
           upon
           our
           Monarchy
           in
           both
           extreams
           ;
           and
           making
           the
           most
           opposite
           Objections
           serve
           for
           one
           and
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           it
           's
           absoluteness
           and
           Tyranny
           must
           make
           it
           all
           Bug-bear
           
             formidable
             ,
             frightful
          
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           their
           holding
           the
           Reins
           shall
           render
           it
           all
           Hobby-Horse
           ,
           Ridiculous
           and
           Contemptible
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           'll
           shew
           that
           this
           their
           confounded
           principle
           of
           perfect
           Confusion
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           against
           the
           Fundamental
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           sense
           of
           every
           Law
           ,
           that
           ever
           was
           made
           in
           it
           .
           Every
           preamble
           ,
           of
           an
           Act
           ;
           and
           that
           ofevery
           Proviso
           there
           ,
           runs
           with
           A
           ,
           
             Be
             it
          
           
           
             Enacted
             by
             the
             Kings
             most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             by
             and
             with
             the
             CONSENT
             of
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             the
             Commons
             in
             the
             present
             Parliament
             Assembled
             .
          
           And
           then
           let
           any
           sober
           person
           Judge
           where
           lies
           the
           Soveraignty
           ,
           would
           it
           be
           suffer'd
           to
           be
           thus
           exprest
           were
           they
           
           not
           satisfy'd
           they
           were
           not
           
             all
             Soveraigns
          
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           ought
           it
           not
           according
           to
           this
           Rebel
           and
           Republican
           ,
           run
           ,
           We
           the
           
             King
             ,
             Lords
          
           ,
           and
           Commons
           Enact
           ,
           but
           I
           'll
           let
           him
           know
           how
           and
           what
           the
           Libertine
           would
           again
           have
           that
           Enacting
           part
           of
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           to
           be
           ,
           tho
           the
           Politick
           Knave
           ;
           fear'd
           it
           was
           too
           soon
           yet
           to
           declare
           plainly
           for
           an
           Usurpation
           ,
           viz.
           Be
           it
           Enacted
           and
           ordained
           
           by
           his
           Highness
           the
           Lord
           Protector
           .
           Or
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           having
           had
           good
           Experience
           of
           the
           Affection
           of
           the
           people
           to
           this
           present
           Government
           ,
           by
           their
           ready
           Assistance
           in
           the
           defence
           thereof
           against
           
             Charles
             Stewart
             ,
             Son
          
           of
           the
           
             Lale
             Tyrant
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Forces
           invading
           this
           Nation
           ,
           
             do
             Enact
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           That
           our
           Kings
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
             Saxons
             ,
             Danes
          
           ,
           and
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Normans
           had
           more
           absolute
           Power
           over
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           than
           some
           of
           their
           Successors
           〈◊〉
           ,
           himself
           can't
           deny
           ,
           the
           Charter
           of
           Liberties
           being
           made
           but
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           People
           had
           less
           of
           Priviledges
           ,
           the
           Kings
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           had
           more
           of
           Praerogative
           ;
           therefore
           we
           shall
           examine
           only
           what
           and
           where
           the
           Supremacy
           
           is
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           not
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Prince
           do
           place
           it
           .
           In
           the
           Parliament
           that
           was
           held
           at
           York
           in
           Edward
           the
           Seconds
           time
           ,
           The
           Rebellious
           Barons
           that
           
           had
           violently
           extorted
           what
           Concessions
           they
           pleas'd
           from
           the
           Crown
           ,
           in
           His
           (
           like
           those
           in
           the
           three
           foregoing
           Reigns
           ,
           when
           they
           seal'd
           almost
           each
           Confirmation
           of
           their
           Charter
           in
           Blood
           ;
           )
           were
           all
           censured
           ,
           and
           condemn'd
           ,
           and
           the
           encroaching
           Ordinances
           they
           made
           in
           those
           Times
           all
           repeal'd
           :
           Because
           says
           the
           Statute
           ,
           
             The
             Kings
             Royal
             Power
          
           
           
             was
             restrain'd
             ,
             against
             the
             Greatness
             of
             his
             Seigniory
             Royal
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Subjects
             Provisions
             over
             the
             Power
             Royal
             of
             the
             Ancestors
             of
             our
             Lord
             the
             King
             ,
             Troubles
             and
             Wars
             came
             upon
             the
             Realm
             :
          
           I
           look
           upon
           this
           as
           an
           absolute
           Acknowledgment
           of
           a
           
             Royal
             Power
          
           ,
           which
           is
           sure
           the
           same
           with
           his
           Soveraign
           ;
           sufficiently
           distinguisht
           here
           from
           the
           Parliaments
           ,
           or
           the
           Peoples
           co-ordinate
           Supremacy
           ,
           for
           those
           condemn'd
           Ordinances
           were
           lookt
           upon
           as
           Usurpations
           upon
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           
             Power
             Royal
             of
             his
             Ancestors
          
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           our
           
           Author
           would
           have
           too
           ,
           of
           the
           Sovereign
           power
           of
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           Convention
           of
           the
           
             three
             Estates
          
           first
           of
           Richard
           the
           Third
           ,
           where
           
           the
           Parliament
           call
           themselves
           so
           ;
           themselves
           expound
           also
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           it
           .
           And
           say
           it
           is
           the
           Lords
           Spiritual
           ,
           Temporal
           ,
           and
           Commons
           of
           this
           Land
           assembled
           in
           present
           Parliament
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           have
           here
           the
           whole
           three
           States
           ,
           besides
           the
           King
           ,
           owning
           themselves
           such
           ,
           without
           assuming
           to
           themselves
           a
           Soveraign
           power
           :
           recognizing
           the
           Right
           of
           Richard
           ,
           and
           acknowledging
           him
           the
           Sovereign
           :
           And
           tho
           I
           shall
           for
           ever
           condemn
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           Ages
           will
           ,
           their
           allowing
           his
           Usurpation
           a
           Right
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           absolute
           wrong
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           an
           undeniable
           Argument
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           did
           not
           make
           their
           
             King
             Co-ordinate
          
           with
           themselves
           ;
           made
           themselves
           ,
           declared
           themselves
           ,
           three
           States
           without
           him
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           their
           King
           the
           Sovereign
           and
           Supream
           .
        
         
           That
           Act
           that
           punisht
           appeals
           to
           Rome
           with
           a
           premunire
           in
           Henry
           the
           Eighth's
           time
           ,
           gives
           this
           Reason
           why
           
           none
           should
           be
           made
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           because
           the
           King
           alone
           was
           only
           the
           supream
           head
           in
           it
           :
           It
           tells
           us
           expressly
           ,
           That
           England
           
             is
             an
             Empire
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             the
             Supream
             Head
             has
             the
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             Royal
             Estate
             of
             the
             Emperial
             Crown
             ,
             unto
             whom
             a
             body
             Politick
             divided
             into
             Terms
             and
             Names
             of
             Spirituality
             and
             Temporality
             ,
             been
             bounden
             〈◊〉
             next
             to
             God
             ,
             humble
             Obedience
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Who
             has
             furnisht
             him
             with
             Plenary
             ,
             Entire
             ,
             Power
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Authority
             ,
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
             :
          
           Here
           his
           Body
           Politick
           is
           devided
           into
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           Temporal
           ,
           here
           he
           is
           called
           the
           
             supreme
             Head
          
           ,
           and
           here
           I
           think
           is
           a
           full
           Recognition
           of
           his
           
             sole
             Sovereignty
          
           :
           And
           't
           is
           strange
           that
           what
           a
           Parliament
           did
           in
           Opposition
           to
           Popery
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           zealously
           contradicted
           by
           such
           Sycophants
           that
           pretend
           so
           much
           to
           oppose
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           of
           an
           error
           he
           lay
           under
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           our
           Commonalty
           had
           not
           formally
           assembled
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           before
           Henry
           the
           Thirds
           time
           ;
           but
           of
           that
           now
           is
           fully
           
           convinc'd
           ,
           by
           the
           Labours
           of
           some
           learned
           Lawyers
           whom
           he
           names
           ,
           and
           lets
           them
           know
           too
           how
           much
           they
           are
           obliged
           
           to
           him
           for
           the
           Honor
           :
           But
           I
           suppose
           he
           reads
           but
           one
           sort
           of
           Books
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           as
           suit
           with
           his
           Humor
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           Nature
           he
           can
           meet
           with
           Variety
           ;
           for
           I
           dare
           avow
           that
           within
           the
           space
           of
           six
           years
           ,
           all
           that
           ever
           was
           or
           can
           be
           said
           against
           the
           best
           of
           Government
           ;
           
             our
             own
          
           ,
           all
           that
           was
           ,
           or
           ever
           will
           be
           rak't
           up
           for
           justifying
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           restoring
           a
           Republick
           ,
           from
           falsifyed
           Roll
           ,
           and
           Record
           ;
           from
           perverted
           History
           ,
           and
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ;
           by
           Pens
           virulent
           ,
           and
           Factious
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Art
           and
           Industry
           ,
           and
           whatever
           thought
           could
           invent
           for
           its
           Ruine
           and
           Destruction
           ,
           has
           been
           Printed
           and
           Publisht
           ;
           such
           an
           Universal
           Conspiration
           ,
           of
           Men
           of
           several
           Faculties
           ,
           each
           assisting
           with
           what
           was
           his
           Excellency
           ,
           his
           Talent
           in
           Treason
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           be
           the
           Task-Master
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           Monopolizer
           of
           Trades
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Politician
           might
           return
           to
           his
           old
           Opinion
           again
           ;
           did
           he
           but
           consult
           other
           Authors
           ,
           I
           believe
           as
           learned
           Antiquarians
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           more
           Loyal
           Subjects
           :
           who
           can
           shew
           him
           that
           the
           Saxons
           Councils
           call'd
           the
           
             Witena
             Gemotes
          
           had
           in
           them
           no
           Commons
           :
           That
           
           the
           Conqueror
           call'd
           none
           of
           them
           to
           his
           great
           Councils
           ,
           none
           in
           those
           of
           his
           two
           Sons
           that
           succeeded
           ,
           nor
           none
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           down
           to
           Henry
           
           the
           Third
           ;
           my
           Lord
           Coke
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           Names
           this
           Parliament
           had
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           as
           
             Sinoth
             ,
             Michel
          
           ,
           or
           
             Witena
             Gemote
          
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           implyed
           the
           Great
           Court
           or
           Meeting
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           
             Wise
             Men
          
           :
           And
           also
           sometimes
           of
           the
           King
           with
           his
           Council
           of
           his
           Bishops
           ,
           Nobles
           ,
           and
           the
           Wisest
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           unless
           from
           the
           wisest
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Wise
           Men
           ,
           they
           can
           make
           up
           an
           House
           of
           Commons
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           from
           this
           Authority
           ,
           they
           can
           have
           no
           proof
           ,
           and
           from
           
             Wise
             Men
          
           can
           be
           gathered
           nothing
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           Noble
           ,
           or
           chief
           of
           the
           Realm
           ;
           for
           the
           meaner
           sort
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           we
           now
           call
           the
           Commonality
           ,
           were
           then
           far
           enough
           from
           having
           any
           great
           share
           of
           Learning
           ,
           or
           common
           Understanding
           ;
           and
           then
           besides
           these
           Wisest
           of
           the
           People
           were
           only
           such
           whom
           the
           King
           should
           think
           Wise
           ,
           and
           admit
           to
           his
           Council
           ,
           far
           from
           being
           sent
           by
           their
           Borroughs
           as
           elected
           Senators
           ,
           King
           Alfred
           had
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           one
           
           was
           held
           by
           King
           Athelstan
           at
           
             Grately
             '
          
           which
           only
           tells
           us
           there
           were
           Assembled
           some
           Bishops
           ,
           Noble-Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Wise-Men
           whom
           the
           King
           called
           ,
           which
           implies
           no
           more
           then
           those
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           should
           come
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           an
           House
           of
           Commons
           is
           not
           so
           much
           the
           thing
           these
           Factious
           Roll
           and
           Record
           Mongers
           contend
           for
           ,
           't
           is
           its
           
             Superiority
             ,
             Supremacy
          
           ;
           and
           there
           endeavours
           to
           make
           them
           antient
           is
           but
           in
           order
           to
           the
           making
           their
           Power
           Exorbitant
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           controul'd
           by
           that
           of
           their
           King
           ;
           whom
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           this
           Re-publican
           can
           scarce
           allow
           the
           power
           of
           calling
           them
           at
           his
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           dissolving
           them
           when
           he
           pleases
           :
           But
           so
           great
           is
           the
           Power
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Goodness
           of
           the
           Cause
           he
           Opposes
           ;
           that
           he
           is
           forc't
           to
           contradict
           himself
           to
           desend
           his
           Paradoxes
           .
           For
           he
           tells
           us
           the
           King
           is
           obliged
           with
           an
           
             hear
             say
          
           Law
           ,
           which
           his
           learned
           in
           the
           Faculty
           and
           Faction
           can't
           find
           out
           yet
           ,
           
           to
           call
           Parliaments
           as
           often
           as
           need
           should
           be
           ,
           that
           is
           they
           think
           fit
           :
           And
           also
           not
           to
           dissolve
           them
           till
           all
           their
           Petitions
           were
           answered
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           
           willing
           to
           be
           gone
           :
           But
           then
           will
           I
           defie
           the
           Gentleman
           to
           shew
           me
           the
           difference
           between
           this
           their
           desired
           Parliament
           and
           a
           Perpetual
           sitting
           :
           do
           not
           these
           industrious
           Endeavours
           for
           such
           a
           perpetuity
           of
           them
           plainly
           tell
           us
           ,
           't
           is
           that
           's
           the
           only
           thing
           they
           want
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           taught
           experimentally
           ;
           that
           ,
           that
           alone
           run
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           into
           absolute
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           ruined
           the
           best
           of
           Kings
           :
           and
           can
           as
           certainly
           compass
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           present
           :
           But
           I
           'll
           tell
           the
           lump
           of
           Contradiction
           first
           the
           words
           of
           our
           greatest
           
           Lawyer
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           own
           ,
           Cooke
           says
           ,
           
             none
             can
             begin
             ,
             continue
             or
             dissolve
             a
             Parliament
             but
             by
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             :
          
           Himself
           
           says
           
             that
             which
             is
             undoubtedly
             the
             Kings
             Right
             is
             to
             call
             and
             dissolve
             Parliaments
             .
          
           'T
           is
           impertinent
           to
           labour
           to
           contradict
           that
           which
           he
           here
           so
           plainly
           confutes
           himself
           ,
           the
           Statesman
           being
           so
           big
           with
           his
           Treasonable
           Notions
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           his
           Faction
           that
           his
           Memory
           fails
           him
           ,
           makes
           him
           forget
           his
           own
           Maxims
           ,
           and
           makes
           his
           subsequent
           Pages
           wrangle
           with
           the
           Concessions
           of
           those
           that
           went
           before
           .
        
         
         
           His
           next
           Observation
           is
           a
           perfect
           Comment
           upon
           his
           Text
           that
           had
           in
           it
           implicit
           Treason
           before
           ;
           he
           tells
           us
           in
           Justification
           of
           the
           Barons
           Wars
           ,
           which
           all
           our
           Historians
           represent
           as
           a
           perfect
           
           Rebellion
           ,
           That
           the
           Peers
           were
           fain
           to
           use
           their
           Power
           ;
           and
           can
           he
           tell
           me
           by
           what
           Law
           Subjects
           are
           impowred
           to
           Rebel
           .
           He
           calls
           it
           arming
           of
           their
           Vassals
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Government
           :
           That
           Bill
           by
           which
           they
           would
           have
           associated
           of
           late
           ,
           that
           I
           confess
           had
           it
           past
           into
           Act
           would
           have
           made
           Rebellion
           Statutable
           ,
           And
           they
           themselves
           must
           indeed
           have
           had
           the
           
             Sovereign
             power
          
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           gotten
           their
           Sovereign
           to
           suffer
           himself
           to
           be
           sworn
           out
           of
           his
           Supremacy
           ,
           they
           might
           well
           have
           armed
           their
           Vassals
           then
           ;
           when
           they
           had
           got
           his
           Majesties
           leave
           to
           commence
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           Traytors
           ,
           for
           the
           Protection
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           the
           Preservation
           of
           his
           Crown
           and
           Dignity
           :
           But
           these
           humble
           Boons
           were
           no
           more
           〈◊〉
           that
           Bill
           must
           have
           begged
           ;
           and
           these
           kind
           Concessions
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           was
           expected
           from
           the
           Grant
           of
           a
           King
           so
           Gracious
           ,
           a
           Petition
           that
           might
           well
           have
           been
           answered
           like
           that
           of
           Bathsheba's
           ,
           by
           bidding
           them
           
             ask
             the
             Kingdom
             also
          
           .
        
         
         
           The
           
             Barons
             standing
          
           in
           open
           defiance
           
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           (
           tho
           they
           
             stood
             up
          
           too
           so
           much
           for
           them
           )
           :
           He
           calls
           the
           
             Peers
             keeping
             their
             Greatness
          
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           
             Sovereign
             Power
          
           the
           Rebel
           would
           have
           them
           again
           set
           up
           for
           ,
           to
           be
           great
           in
           their
           Arms
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Quality
           ,
           and
           demand
           with
           the
           Sword
           again
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           grant
           of
           the
           Regalia
           ;
           which
           in
           their
           preposterous
           Appellations
           ;
           was
           abused
           with
           the
           pretence
           of
           priviledge
           ,
           and
           right
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Field
           can
           soon
           make
           of
           the
           greatest
           〈◊〉
           and
           
           wrong
           :
           But
           in
           the
           very
           next
           Page
           't
           is
           expounded
           clearly
           what
           has
           ,
           may
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           done
           in
           such
           Conjunctions
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             to
             your
             Arms.
          
           He
           tells
           us
           after
           they
           had
           obtained
           the
           framing
           of
           their
           Charters
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           they
           were
           as
           much
           as
           the
           most
           condescending
           Monarchs
           could
           grant
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           mutinous
           malecontents
           require
           ;
           Then
           arose
           another
           grievance
           〈◊〉
           and
           〈◊〉
           for
           :
           This
           was
           the
           
             Intermission
             of
             Parliaments
          
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           called
           but
           by
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           he
           not
           doing
           it
           ,
           they
           ceast
           for
           some
           years
           to
           be
           Assembled
           ;
           if
           this
           had
           not
           been
           speedily
           remedied
           ,
           The
           provoking
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           Rebel
           ,
           (
           for
           certainly
           he
           is
           as
           much
           so
           ,
           that
           Animates
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           is
           actually
           engaged
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           by
           Law
           so
           declared
           )
           tells
           us
           the
           Barons
           
           must
           have
           put
           on
           their
           Armour
           again
           ,
           and
           the
           brisk
           Assertors
           of
           their
           Rights
           ,
           not
           have
           acquiesc'd
           in
           this
           Omission
           that
           ruined
           the
           Foundations
           of
           the
           Government
           :
           After
           all
           the
           kind
           Concessions
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           the
           putting
           him
           upon
           that
           which
           was
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           the
           very
           remains
           of
           Royalty
           ,
           puts
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           one
           of
           our
           late
           Expressions
           of
           a
           popular
           Representative
           ,
           that
           could
           declare
           in
           open
           Assembly
           ,
           as
           attested
           by
           some
           of
           the
           very
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           tho
           this
           their
           
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
          
           were
           past
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           more
           we
           see
           than
           the
           most
           mildest
           Monarch
           could
           grant
           ,
           or
           even
           our
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           sure
           the
           better
           part
           of
           our
           Nation
           ;
           could
           in
           Modesty
           require
           ;
           )
           yet
           still
           there
           was
           
             more
             work
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             a
             Reformation
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             State
             :
          
           The
           Patriot
           was
           prepared
           to
           lanch
           out
           in
           such
           kind
           of
           Extravagancies
           ,
           and
           told
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Plot
           before
           his
           time
           ,
           had
           not
           calmer
           Heads
           interposed
           and
           cool'd
           his
           
             hot
             one
          
           into
           common
           
           Sense
           :
           several
           of
           the
           Speeches
           spoken
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           which
           its
           Publisher
           deserves
           to
           be
           Pillor'd
           ,
           if
           not
           Authentic
           and
           True
           ;
           and
           brought
           before
           them
           on
           his
           Knees
           at
           least
           for
           his
           Presumption
           if
           they
           are
           :
           It
           being
           here
           as
           Criminal
           to
           Print
           Truths
           at
           
             all
             times
          
           without
           an
           Imprimatur
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           to
           
             tell
             it
          
           without
           leave
           ,
           even
           inseveral
           of
           those
           Speeches
           Publisht
           in
           that
           Paper
           I
           reflected
           on
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           where
           the
           Pedantick
           Author
           has
           exposed
           me
           in
           the
           Tail
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           that
           
           lookt
           like
           the
           Narrative
           of
           a
           Rump
           :
           There
           are
           as
           bold
           Expressions
           ,
           of
           as
           dangerous
           Designs
           ;
           for
           at
           the
           end
           of
           one
           of
           their
           Harangues
           ,
           the
           beginning
           of
           which
           is
           only
           marked
           with
           R.M.
           and
           its
           Author
           may
           be
           loth
           to
           let
           any
           more
           Letters
           of
           his
           Name
           to
           be
           known
           ;
           you
           have
           these
           following
           Lines
           ;
           
             If
             at
             the
             same
          
           
           
             time
             we
             endeavour
             to
             secure
             our selves
             against
             Popery
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             also
             do
             something
             to
             prevent
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             to
             little
             purpose
             ;
             I
             think
             nothing
             can
             prevent
             that
             better
             than
             frequent
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             humbly
             move
             ,
             that
             a
             Bill
             for
             securing
             frequent
             Parliaments
             be
             taken
             into
             Consideration
             ,
          
           can
           any
           thing
           be
           more
           Expressive
           than
           that
           the
           Bill
           so
           
           much
           clamour'd
           for
           ,
           was
           only
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           Song
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Ballad
           it self
           must
           have
           been
           all
           to
           the
           Tune
           of
           41.
           when
           
             Arbitrary
             Power
          
           never
           ceased
           its
           Cry
           ,
           till
           the
           Parliament
           was
           made
           Frequent
           ,
           its
           Frequency
           never
           sufficient
           ,
           till
           standing
           and
           perpetual
           ;
           which
           proyed
           too
           as
           dangerous
           as
           a
           
             standing
             Army
          
           ;
           never
           restless
           till
           it
           had
           really
           raised
           one
           too
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Head
           from
           his
           Shoulders
           ;
           
           and
           can
           these
           worst
           of
           Criminals
           make
           it
           a
           Crime
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Nation
           fearful
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           when
           there
           are
           such
           Speech-Makers
           in
           it
           :
           I
           shall
           to
           such
           Accusers
           Faces
           defend
           them
           to
           be
           formidable
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           any
           Apprehension
           of
           fear
           for
           my self
           ;
           for
           whenever
           such
           a
           Seditious
           Senate
           ,
           their
           Commons
           ,
           become
           dangerous
           again
           to
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Government
           must
           be
           but
           in
           as
           bad
           Condition
           :
           But
           it
           may
           well
           terrify
           even
           a
           
             Crown'd
             Head
          
           ,
           and
           frighten
           him
           from
           their
           Frequency
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           their
           most
           popular
           Members
           have
           been
           since
           found
           in
           an
           actual
           Conspiracy
           ,
           for
           p●lling
           the
           Crown
           〈…〉
           
           〈…〉
           
           suffered
           publickly
           for
           Traytors
           .
        
         
           Sir.
           
             G.
             H.
             I
             do
             agree
             a
             Bill
             for
             Banishing
          
           
           
             Papists
             may
             do
             well
             :
             But
             I
             hope
             if
             you
             Banish
             the
             Men
             you
             'll
             Banish
             some
             Women
             too
             ,
             consider
             how
             to
             prevent
             the
             Royal
             Family
             marrying
             Popish
             Women
             ;
             —
             No
             man
             can
             doubt
             but
             the
             Protestant
             Interest
             has
             been
             much
             praejudiced
             by
             his
             Majesties
             marrying
             a
             Princess
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             Popish
             Instruments
             having
             〈◊〉
             themselves
             under
             her
             Protection
             :
          
           The
           Country
           Gentleman
           wanted
           the
           Civilities
           of
           the
           Court
           being
           a
           declared
           Enemy
           to
           all
           Ladies
           ;
           but
           this
           shows
           plain
           their
           aims
           were
           beyond
           that
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Sense
           of
           some
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           the
           Queen
           was
           in
           the
           Plot
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Opinion
           and
           Asseveration
           of
           Oats
           his
           Oath
           ,
           against
           his
           exprest
           Testimony
           given
           before
           ,
           Sir
           
             E.
             H.
             —
             Have
             we
             not
             ordered
             several
             good
             Bills
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             for
             the
             securing
             us
             against
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             now
             lay
             aside
             all
             those
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             with
             the
             Exclusion
             Bill
          
           only
           ?
           
             which
             I
             think
             will
             be
             worth
             nothing
             unless
             you
             can
             get
          
           more
           ,
           and
           what
           some
           of
           those
           more
           are
           is
           explain
           
           ed
           in
           the
           next
           Oration
           to
           it
           ,
           
             W.
             G.
             —
             I
             do
             admire
             no
             body
             does
             take
             notice
             of
             〈◊〉
             standing
             Army
             ,
             which
             if
             not
             〈…〉
          
           
           such
           a
           Number
           as
           may
           be
           but
           convenient
           for
           Guards
           ,
           and
           limited
           as
           they
           may
           not
           be
           encreased
           :
           All
           your
           Laws
           signify
           nothing
           ;
           
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Hellish
          
           Association
           
             only
             differ
             thus
             ,
             when
             they
             swear
             more
             modestly
             only
          
           to
           endeavour
           entirely
           to
           disband
           all
           such
           Mercenary
           Forces
           as
           are
           kept
           up
           in
           and
           about
           the
           City
           of
           LONDON
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           some
           of
           the
           very
           Words
           as
           our
           Author
           relates
           them
           as
           they
           were
           spoken
           in
           his
           House
           of
           Commons
           ;
           I
           do
           them
           only
           that
           Justice
           ,
           that
           this
           Historian
           has
           done
           to
           their
           Honours
           ,
           or
           they
           to
           themselves
           :
           so
           if
           these
           accounts
           are
           Authentick
           ;
           (
           tho
           I
           remember
           when
           dangerous
           to
           Question
           even
           the
           Authority
           of
           an
           unlicensed
           piece
           of
           Sedition
           ;
           )
           then
           〈◊〉
           see
           that
           many
           of
           our
           late
           malecontents
           of
           the
           Commons
           ,
           as
           '
           well
           as
           our
           Plato's
           Rebellious
           Barons
           ,
           were
           not
           like
           to
           be
           contented
           any
           more
           with
           our
           Kings
           granting
           them
           all
           the
           security
           themselves
           could
           ask
           for
           their
           Religion
           ;
           then
           these
           Imperious
           Lords
           were
           after
           all
           their
           Liberties
           were
           fortyfied
           with
           an
           extorted
           Charter
           ,
           and
           made
           as
           firm
           as
           Fate
           ,
           〈◊〉
           their
           foresight
           could
           provide
           .
           But
           that
           nothing
           would
           satisfy
           ,
           unless
           
           both
           lopt
           off
           the
           best
           Limb
           of
           their
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           allowed
           them
           to
           have
           Parliaments
           ,
           
             without
             Intermission
          
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           frequent
           enough
           for
           an
           Usurpation
           of
           all
           the
           Power
           that
           is
           Regal
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Doctor
           of
           Sedition
           observes
           ,
           upon
           the
           Kings
           being
           allowed
           to
           Call
           and
           Dissolve
           them
           ,
           That
           our
           Liberties
           
           and
           
             Rights
             signify
             just
             nothing
          
           :
           So
           might
           〈◊〉
           this
           
             politick
             Pis-pot
          
           have
           remarked
           ,
           That
           when
           once
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           to
           summon
           themselves
           ;
           or
           sit
           so
           long
           a
           Season
           ,
           till
           their
           own
           Order
           shall
           determine
           the
           Session
           ;
           that
           truly
           their
           
             Venetian
             Doeg
          
           would
           be
           a
           Prince
           to
           the
           Monarch
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           soon
           have
           less
           left
           of
           a
           King
           in
           England
           ,
           than
           such
           implacable
           Republicans
           have
           of
           Loyalty
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           sure
           we
           must
           in
           reason
           have
           better
           Ground
           to
           dread
           those
           dangers
           ,
           and
           utter
           Subversion
           of
           the
           State
           from
           their
           
             too
             much
             sitting
          
           ,
           that
           has
           been
           experienced
           ,
           than
           they
           for
           that
           panick
           fear
           of
           Tyranny
           from
           their
           〈◊〉
           
             so
             often
             Dissolved
          
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           yet
           felt
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           see
           the
           boldness
           of
           such
           Villains
           for
           encouraging
           an
           Insurrection
           :
           The
           briskness
           of
           their
           Barons
           that
           rebelled
           ,
           
           for
           a
           Charter
           ,
           and
           frequent
           Parliaments
           ,
           was
           most
           providentially
           brought
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           when
           they
           knew
           they
           had
           forfeited
           most
           of
           their
           own
           by
           their
           Faction
           ;
           and
           made
           their
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           from
           their
           obstinate
           proceedings
           ,
           not
           likely
           to
           be
           soon
           summoned
           when
           once
           Dissolved
           :
           so
           that
           here
           was
           a
           plain
           downright
           Encouragement
           of
           a
           resolute
           Rebellion
           as
           Occasion
           should
           serve
           ;
           and
           letting
           the
           People
           know
           they
           must
           put
           on
           their
           Armour
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Barons
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           brisk
           upon
           Intermission
           of
           Parliaments
           .
           How
           far
           this
           good
           Exhortation
           encouraged
           an
           Assassination
           of
           our
           Sovereign
           ,
           and
           the
           succeeding
           Plot
           ,
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           their
           attempts
           to
           put
           it
           in
           Execution
           ;
           and
           for
           which
           both
           Author
           and
           Publisher
           Merit
           full
           as
           well
           the
           Fate
           of
           those
           that
           dyed
           for
           the
           practising
           those
           Principles
           that
           they
           the
           more
           primitive
           Traytors
           had
           instill'd
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           to
           insist
           no
           longer
           on
           this
           black
           Topick
           of
           plain
           Treason
           ,
           With
           what
           Faith
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           with
           what
           Face
           and
           Countenance
           ,
           can
           he
           call
           that
           perfect
           Conspiracy
           of
           a
           parcel
           of
           Faithless
           Peers
           ,
           a
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Government
          
           ,
           that
           
           for
           almost
           forty
           Years
           laid
           the
           Land
           all
           
           in
           Blood
           ?
           and
           with
           their
           Witchcraft
           ,
           their
           sorceries
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           that
           briskness
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           of
           
             putting
             on
             their
             Armour
          
           ,
           made
           it
           imitate
           an
           AEgypts
           Plague
           ,
           and
           Anticipate
           the
           very
           Judgments
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           by
           purpling
           her
           Rivers
           with
           the
           Slain
           ?
           can
           the
           Defence
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           consist
           with
           its
           Destruction
           ,
           or
           those
           be
           said
           to
           stand
           up
           for
           their
           Country
           that
           invited
           an
           Invader
           ,
           and
           swore
           Allegiance
           to
           Lewis
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           against
           him
           that
           was
           their
           Liege
           Lord
           :
           I
           am
           sure
           this
           was
           making
           over
           their
           Faith
           to
           a
           Foreigner
           ,
           and
           many
           may
           think
           it
           as
           much
           to
           bee
           condemned
           as
           that
           of
           their
           King
           his
           Crown
           to
           a
           Saracen
           :
           especially
           when
           that
           by
           some
           Historians
           is
           doubted
           ;
           but
           their
           falsehood's
           confirmed
           by
           all
           :
           Then
           was
           our
           England
           like
           to
           have
           been
           
             truly
             France
          
           ,
           which
           they
           now
           but
           so
           vainly
           Fear
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           grant
           the
           Militia
           to
           be
           in
           his
           Majesty's
           Power
           ;
           But
           't
           is
           only
           until
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           Rebels
           have
           strength
           enough
           to
           take
           it
           out
           ;
           for
           he
           tells
           us
           the
           
             Militia
             being
          
           
           
             given
             but
             for
             an
             Execution
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             mis-imployed
             by
             him
             to
             subvert
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             Violation
             of
             the
             Trust
             ,
             and
             making
             that
             
             power
             unlawful
             in
             the
             Execution
             :
          
           And
           that
           which
           shall
           violate
           this
           Trust
           ,
           has
           he
           reduced
           to
           three
           of
           the
           most
           Villanous
           Instances
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           Excrable
           Rebel
           could
           invent
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           bloody
           Miscreant
           concelve
           ,
           the
           Murder
           of
           three
           Kings
           by
           their
           Barbarous
           and
           Rebellious
           Subjects
           :
           And
           in
           all
           three
           their
           strength
           and
           Militia
           were
           first
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           then
           their
           Lives
           ;
           first
           he
           tels
           us
           Edward
           the
           second
           forfeited
           his
           Executive
           Power
           of
           the
           
             Militia
             ;
             In
          
           
           
             misapplying
             his
             revenue
             to
             Courtiers
             and
             Sycophants
             :
             Richard
          
           the
           Second
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             Worthless
             People
             to
             the
             greatest
             places
             .
          
           And
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           
             Ship
             Money
          
           ;
           can
           now
           the
           most
           
             virulent
             Democraticks
          
           hug
           such
           a
           piece
           without
           Horrour
           at
           its
           Inhumanity
           ?
           or
           the
           vilest
           of
           the
           Faction
           preserve
           it
           from
           the
           Flames
           :
           can
           those
           
             popular
             Parliamentarians
          
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           mutinous
           of
           all
           our
           murmering
           Members
           ,
           of
           whom
           my self
           have
           known
           some
           that
           could
           Countenance
           this
           very
           Book
           ?
           can
           they
           here
           defend
           iusinuated
           Treason
           ,
           when
           Stanley
           
           dyed
           for
           a
           more
           Innocent
           Innuendo
           ?
           but
           if
           Faction
           has
           forc't
           from
           their
           Souls
           the
           poor
           remains
           of
           Reason
           ,
           will
           
             Humane
             
             Nature
          
           permit
           such
           precedents
           to
           prevail
           ,
           that
           terminated
           in
           the
           miserable
           Murder
           of
           as
           many
           Monarchs
           ?
           'T
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           what
           I
           remember
           ;
           these
           very
           Papers
           were
           Publish'd
           near
           about
           one
           of
           their
           late
           Sessions
           wherein
           they
           were
           nibbling
           again
           at
           the
           Milittia
           ;
           and
           could
           so
           merciless
           a
           Miscreant
           be
           put
           in
           the
           pocket
           of
           a
           Member
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           much
           less
           then
           into
           his
           Heart
           ,
           and
           drop
           from
           his
           unadvised
           Lips
           ?
           can
           those
           that
           come
           to
           give
           their
           consent
           for
           the
           making
           Laws
           ,
           be
           thus
           Ignorant
           of
           those
           that
           are
           already
           made
           ?
           has
           not
           the
           
             Military
             power
          
           ,
           for
           above
           this
           500
           years
           been
           absolutely
           in
           the
           Crown
           ?
           and
           almost
           by
           their
           Parliament
           it self
           declared
           so
           in
           every
           Reign
           ,
           was
           it
           ever
           
             taken
             out
          
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           took
           away
           the
           Life
           of
           their
           King
           too
           ?
           was
           ever
           his
           Head
           protected
           from
           Violence
           ,
           when
           this
           ,
           the
           Guard
           of
           his
           Crown
           ,
           was
           gone
           ?
           or
           can
           any
           Hand
           long
           sway
           the
           Scepter
           ,
           when
           it
           wants
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Sword
           ?
           
        
         
           1st
           .
           Edward
           3d.
           Chap
           3.
           
           The
           King
           willeth
           that
           no
           man
           be
           charged
           to
           Arm
           himself
           otherwise
           than
           he
           was
           wont
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Progenitors
           Kings
           of
           
           England
           ,
           In
           H.
           7.
           declared
           by
           Stat.
           :
           All
           
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Realm
           bound
           to
           assist
           the
           King
           in
           his
           Wars
           .
           Queen
           Mary
           
           and
           all
           her
           Progenitors
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           the
           Power
           to
           appoint
           Commissioners
           
           to
           Muster
           her
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           array
           as
           many
           as
           they
           shall
           think
           fit
           :
           The
           Subjects
           holding
           by
           Serjeantry
           heretofore
           all
           along
           to
           serve
           their
           Sovereigns
           in
           War
           in
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           a
           particular
           Act
           obliging
           them
           to
           go
           within
           or
           without
           ,
           with
           their
           King
           ;
           He
           and
           only
           He
           has
           the
           ordering
           of
           all
           the
           Forts
           and
           Holds
           ,
           Ports
           and
           Havens
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           confirmed
           to
           this
           very
           King
           ,
           and
           Cook
           tells
           us
           no
           Subject
           can
           build
           any
           
             Fortress
             Defensible
             ,
             Cook
             Litt.
          
           p.
           5.
           
           And
           since
           some
           of
           our
           late
           Members
           of
           the
           
             lower
             House
          
           were
           so
           tickled
           with
           this
           Authors
           soothing
           them
           with
           the
           Kings
           Executive
           Power
           of
           War
           forfeitable
           ;
           I
           'll
           tell
           them
           of
           an
           Act
           expressly
           made
           in
           some
           Sense
           against
           their
           Assuming
           it
           ;
           and
           for
           another
           Reason
           too
           ;
           because
           some
           mutinous
           Heads
           would
           argue
           to
           my
           Knowledge
           for
           their
           Members
           comming
           armed
           to
           the
           Parliament
           at
           Oxford
           ;
           and
           which
           was
           actually
           done
           too
           by
           Colledge
           and
           his
           Crew
           .
        
         
         
           It
           was
           made
           in
           Edward
           the
           First
           's
           time
           ,
           
           and
           expressly
           declares
           that
           in
           all
           
             Parliaments
             ,
             Treatises
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Assemblies
           ,
           every
           Man
           should
           come
           without
           Force
           ,
           and
           Armour
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           the
           King
           acquainted
           the
           Justices
           of
           the
           Bench
           :
           and
           moreover
           that
           the
           Parliament
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           had
           declared
           that
           to
           us
           belonged
           straightly
           to
           desend
           Force
           of
           Armour
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Force
           against
           our
           Peace
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           when
           it
           shall
           please
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Judges
           were
           ordered
           to
           get
           it
           read
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           enroll'd
           .
           And
           now
           can
           it
           with
           common
           Reason
           or
           Sense
           be
           suggested
           ,
           that
           the
           letting
           Favourites
           have
           some
           of
           the
           Treasures
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           Courtiers
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           the
           Revenue
           ,
           or
           the
           preferring
           of
           such
           Persons
           as
           they
           shall
           think
           Worthless
           and
           Wicked
           ,
           which
           with
           such
           Villains
           as
           himself
           are
           commonly
           the
           most
           deserving
           ;
           that
           this
           shall
           be
           a
           sufficient
           violating
           (
           as
           he
           terms
           it
           ,
           )
           of
           a
           Kings
           Trust
           ,
           to
           the
           forfeiture
           of
           his
           Power
           of
           putting
           the
           Laws
           in
           Execution
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           common
           consent
           ,
           of
           almost
           all
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           
             all
             Ages
          
           ,
           have
           invested
           their
           King
           ,
           as
           an
           
             absolute
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             singular
             Right
          
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
           Certainly
           such
           an
           Opinion
           is
           as
           extravagant
           ,
           
           as
           Treasonable
           ,
           and
           could
           enter
           into
           the
           Head
           of
           nothing
           but
           a
           Madman
           ,
           the
           Heart
           of
           none
           but
           a
           Traytor
           .
        
         
           Next
           we
           meet
           with
           another
           Assertion
           as
           false
           as
           Hell
           ,
           and
           then
           its
           clear
           contrary
           nothing
           but
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           is
           more
           True
           ;
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           (
           after
           having
           hardly
           allowed
           His
           Majesty
           a
           
             Negative
             Voice
          
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           such
           an
           Insignificant
           one
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           )
           That
           
           't
           is
           certain
           nothing
           but
           〈◊〉
           of
           
             Parliamentary
             requests
             produced
             the
             Baron's
             Wars
             ,
             and
             our
             last
             dismal
             Combustions
          
           ;
           when
           I
           'll
           demonstrate
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           plain
           as
           a
           Proposition
           in
           Euclid
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           their
           too
           gracious
           and
           unhappy
           Concessions
           ,
           to
           their
           perfidious
           and
           ungrateful
           Subjects
           ,
           made
           those
           mighty
           Monarchs
           miscarry
           :
           read
           but
           any
           of
           our
           Histories
           ,
           tho
           pen'd
           by
           the
           most
           prejudiced
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           ware
           at
           best
           but
           moderately
           Popular
           ,
           of
           our
           first
           Civil
           Wars
           .
           
             The
             Barons
             ,
             Daniel
          
           that
           speaks
           
           most
           commonly
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Peoples
           Case
           will
           bear
           ,
           tells
           us
           his
           thoughts
           of
           those
           unhappy
           Dissentions
           ,
           
             that
             neither
             side
             got
             but
             Misery
             and
             Vexation
             :
          
           We
           see
           that
           notwithstanding
           as
           often
           as
           their
           Charter
           ,
           and
           Liberties
           were
           confirm'd
           ;
           
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Concessions
           of
           those
           two
           yielding
           Monarchs
           ,
           still
           more
           
           was
           demanded
           .
           The
           Charter
           in
           Henry
           the
           Third's
           was
           no
           sooner
           several
           times
           confirmed
           in
           one
           year
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           next
           ;
           presently
           they
           fell
           upon
           his
           Justiciary
           ,
           
             Hugo
             de
             Burg.
          
           and
           he
           must
           be
           removed
           ,
           
           or
           they
           threaten
           to
           do
           it
           with
           the
           Sword
           ;
           Then
           the
           poor
           Prince
           complies
           and
           sends
           him
           to
           the
           Tower
           ;
           Next
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           is
           as
           great
           a
           grievance
           as
           the
           Chies
           Justice
           was
           before
           ,
           for
           bringing
           in
           the
           Pictavians
           ;
           and
           unless
           all
           those
           are
           put
           from
           him
           they
           tell
           him
           plainly
           they
           'll
           depose
           him
           from
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           create
           a
           new
           :
           The
           Bishop
           is
           sent
           away
           and
           those
           Pictavians
           expelled
           ;
           but
           still
           were
           there
           more
           grievances
           ,
           and
           assoon
           as
           one
           was
           removed
           ,
           be
           sure
           another
           would
           be
           found
           out
           ;
           and
           the
           true
           perfect
           Occasion
           of
           those
           Intestine
           Broils
           was
           rather
           the
           Concession
           〈◊〉
           King
           Henry
           in
           his
           Youth
           ;
           they
           having
           been
           used
           with
           so
           much
           Complyance
           in
           his
           Minority
           ,
           that
           being
           emboldened
           afterward
           with
           Age
           he
           grew
           too
           much
           a
           Soveraign
           to
           be
           overaw'd
           ,
           or
           overreach't
           by
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           they
           having
           been
           accustom'd
           not
           to
           be
           oppos'd
           
           in
           their
           encroachments
           on
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           been
           long
           Habituated
           to
           ,
           he
           being
           Crown'd
           an
           Infant
           and
           they
           having
           the
           fresh
           Precedent
           before
           them
           with
           what
           arrogance
           they
           us'd
           his
           Father
           John
           ,
           upon
           any
           the
           least
           denyal
           betook
           themselves
           to
           the
           Sword
           ,
           for
           this
           you
           'l
           find
           ;
           if
           Occurrences
           of
           those
           Times
           be
           but
           Impartially
           examin'd
           :
           and
           for
           his
           Second
           Instance
           of
           our
           late
           Kings
           time
           ,
           his
           abominable
           Falsehood
           so
           far
           from
           Truth
           that
           not
           only
           Narrative
           and
           Record
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           Memory
           of
           man
           can
           give
           him
           the
           Lye
           ;
           did
           he
           not
           grant
           them
           ,
           these
           very
           Villains
           insolent
           demand
           Parliaments
           at
           last
           without
           Intermission
           ?
           was
           there
           not
           a
           Triennial
           one
           first
           Insolently
           demanded
           ,
           and
           as
           Graciously
           consented
           to
           ?
           was
           not
           that
           as
           ungratefully
           thought
           insufficient
           ,
           and
           nothing
           could
           satisfy
           ,
           till
           unhappily
           settl'd
           
             during
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             two
             Houses
             ,
          
           an
           Act
           of
           Concession
           which
           the
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           Prince
           could
           himself
           call
           ,
           (
           as
           〈◊〉
           it
           was
           )
           
             unparallel'd
             by
             any
             of
             his
          
           
           Predecessors
           ;
           nothing
           but
           their
           Ingratitude
           could
           equal
           so
           much
           goodness
           ,
           and
           only
           for
           bettering
           of
           theirs
           ,
           the
           Wretches
           〈◊〉
           his
           own
           affairs
           should
           be
           the
           
           worse
           ,
           what
           punishment
           would
           the
           Law
           have
           found
           for
           such
           Monsters
           of
           Ingratitude
           ,
           that
           punisht
           once
           all
           Common
           Offenders
           in
           it
           with
           Death
           ?
           were
           not
           his
           Gracious
           Answers
           at
           last
           to
           the
           Propositions
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           Concession
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Cannibals
           that
           thirsted
           for
           his
           Blood
           ,
           could
           Vote
           it
           
             a
             Ground
             for
             the
             House
             to
          
           
           
             proceed
             upon
             for
             Peace
          
           .
           Lastly
           had
           he
           not
           granted
           to
           his
           
             Inveterate
             Foes
          
           ,
           whose
           Necks
           were
           forfeited
           to
           the
           Gibbet
           ,
           the
           Heads
           of
           some
           of
           his
           
             best
             Friends
          
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           none
           left
           to
           dispose
           of
           but
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           the
           last
           must
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Block
           .
           And
           can
           such
           an
           impudent
           Daemon
           ,
           the
           very
           spawn
           of
           the
           Father
           of
           Lyes
           ,
           thus
           confidently
           now
           declare
           that
           
             obstinacy
             ,
             Denyal
          
           in
           the
           late
           King
           was
           his
           Ruin
           ;
           but
           his
           misery
           and
           misfortune
           ,
           has
           unhappily
           left
           tho
           for
           us
           happy
           (
           could
           a
           Nation
           be
           said
           so
           under
           such
           a
           loss
           )
           such
           Politicks
           written
           in
           his
           Blood
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           of
           such
           Rebels
           and
           Republicans
           can
           never
           undermine
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           the
           State
           Empirick
           comes
           upon
           the
           Stage
           and
           that
           only
           to
           vilify
           our
           Court
           of
           Chancery
           ,
           which
           with
           all
           Persons
           that
           can
           but
           distinguish
           Equity
           from
           the
           Rigour
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           must-be
           
           had
           in
           Estimation
           ;
           the
           greatest
           Objection
           his
           utmost
           Malice
           can
           asperse
           it
           with
           ,
           is
           only
           ,
           That
           it
           may
           be
           Corrupted
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           the
           best
           of
           things
           ,
           whose
           Corruption
           is
           the
           worst
           .
           There
           may
           be
           Roguery
           in
           Clerks
           ,
           he
           thinks
           ,
           
           in
           entering
           Rules
           ;
           and
           so
           their
           may
           be
           more
           Dangerous
           Knaves
           among
           Doctors
           ,
           that
           can
           prescribe
           a
           dose
           of
           Sublimate
           
           for
           
             Mercurius
             dulcis
          
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           Villany
           in
           his
           Art
           ,
           is
           sure
           more
           fatal
           then
           the
           worst
           that
           can
           occur
           in
           their
           faculty
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           worst
           can
           but
           bereave
           you
           and
           that
           
             long
             first
          
           of
           your
           Estate
           .
           This
           Ruffian
           in
           a
           Moment
           robs
           you
           of
           your
           Life
           ;
           and
           I
           should
           chuse
           to
           live
           a
           little
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           tho
           a
           Beggar
           ,
           than
           be
           sent
           out
           like
           a
           Rat.
           The
           Ridiculousness
           of
           his
           Objections
           can't
           be
           answer'd
           ,
           but
           with
           such
           Merry
           ones
           as
           I
           make
           .
           But
           to
           let
           him
           know
           I
           can
           defend
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Court
           in
           
             Good
             Earnest
          
           ,
           so
           far
           is
           it
           from
           Obstructing
           his
           right
           by
           the
           Common-Law
           as
           he
           Ignorantly
           Objects
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           a
           〈◊〉
           Commonly
           never
           to
           relieve
           him
           here
           when
           he
           can
           have
           his
           Remedy
           there
           ,
           but
           always
           in
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           renders
           him
           that
           right
           which
           the
           Rigour
           of
           the
           rest
           many
           
           times
           forecludes
           him
           off
           ,
           where
           the
           Common
           can't
           Compel
           a
           man
           to
           an
           agreement
           this
           will
           enforce
           it
           ,
           Recoveries
           of
           Legacies
           ,
           Performance
           of
           Wills
           ;
           otherwise
           Irrevocable
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           Compel'd
           shall
           be
           obtain'd
           here
           .
           It
           enforces
           the
           Husband
           to
           give
           the
           
             Wife
             Alimony
          
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           the
           Doctor
           dislikes
           it
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           
           certainly
           this
           must
           be
           a
           greater
           Solaecism
           than
           he
           can
           suggest
           in
           contradiction
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           a
           Court
           of
           meer
           Equity
           to
           moderate
           the
           Rigour
           of
           the
           
             Common
             Law
          
           ,
           should
           Injure
           their
           Petition
           of
           Right
           or
           Invade
           the
           Liberty
           of
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           is
           more
           Ridiculous
           
           and
           False
           ,
           is
           his
           Foolish
           fear
           of
           Injustice
           from
           such
           a
           single
           Judge
           sitting
           in
           the
           Judicatory
           ,
           and
           his
           Impudent
           assertion
           that
           never
           any
           
             Country
             in
             the
             World
             had
             such
             a
             way
             of
             Judging
             .
          
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           (
           should
           we
           not
           consider
           the
           prudence
           and
           Integrity
           of
           that
           Honourable
           Person
           that
           presides
           in
           it
           at
           present
           whose
           Equitable
           determinations
           were
           sufficient
           to
           supersede
           and
           silence
           such
           a
           〈◊〉
           suggestion
           )
           it
           is
           morally
           impossible
           there
           to
           meet
           with
           Injustice
           ;
           where
           nothing
           is
           decreed
           but
           upon
           a
           Fair
           ,
           and
           Full
           Examination
           of
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           Witnesses
           and
           the
           Judges
           hearing
           what
           can
           be
           alleaged
           by
           Counsel
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           All
           the
           Panick
           fear
           that
           Alarms
           him
           ,
           is
           that
           the
           Prince
           (
           for
           such
           is
           the
           Malice
           of
           a
           Republican
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           thought
           Wicked
           enough
           for
           a
           King
           ,
           )
           may
           put
           in
           a
           Person
           that
           may
           Act
           against
           Right
           and
           Reason
           ,
           carried
           away
           by
           Passion
           and
           Prejudice
           ,
           and
           at
           best
           but
           a
           Tool
           for
           the
           State.
           If
           the
           possibility
           of
           such
           vain
           suggestions
           shall
           prevail
           for
           an
           Extirpation
           of
           an
           Officer
           of
           Justice
           Co-oeval
           ,
           if
           
           not
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           still
           Recorded
           for
           his
           just
           Administration
           ,
           I
           will
           allow
           what
           can't
           well
           be
           granted
           ,
           this
           Emperick
           to
           pass
           for
           a
           Politician
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Monumental
           Folly
           ,
           will
           serve
           for
           as
           Ridiculous
           Objections
           against
           all
           other
           Courts
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           where
           the
           King
           ,
           has
           the
           power
           of
           placeing
           in
           it
           whom
           he
           pleases
           ;
           and
           they
           all
           Subject
           to
           the
           Passions
           and
           Infirmity
           that
           any
           single
           person
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Breast
           too
           lying
           all
           the
           Decisions
           of
           any
           Controverted
           Law.
           But
           that
           such
           a
           single
           Judge
           sitting
           in
           Judicature
           ,
           such
           a
           Tribunal
           is
           scarce
           in
           any
           Country
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           most
           absolutely
           FALSE
           ;
           the
           Civil
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           almost
           all
           
           the
           Civiliz'd
           part
           of
           the
           World
           has
           no
           other
           Method
           in
           deciding
           Civil
           causes
           .
           Their
           Libels
           ,
           are
           but
           Bills
           of
           Plaint
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           the
           Subpaena
           requires
           the
           Defendant's
           appearance
           at
           a
           certain
           day
           in
           Court
           ,
           by
           them
           a
           Day
           in
           Court
           is
           assign'd
           him
           to
           Answer
           ,
           their
           
             Replications
             ,
             Exceptions
          
           ,
           here
           are
           Answer
           and
           Demurrer
           .
           They
           pronounce
           Contumax
           and
           Ex-communicate
           .
           Here
           goes
           out
           Attachment
           and
           Commission
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           through
           the
           whole
           process
           the
           same
           Practise
           observ'd
           the
           same
           Rules
           as
           in
           all
           Forreign
           Courts
           of
           Civil
           Judicature
           ;
           where
           the
           
             Decretum
             finale
          
           ,
           or
           
             Sententia
             Definitiva
          
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           sole
           Breast
           of
           a
           single
           Person
           as
           our
           Common
           Decres
           in
           Chancery
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           all
           Nations
           
           will
           be
           soon
           Rebelliously
           Condemn'd
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           can't
           bear
           with
           our
           own
           ;
           and
           are
           so
           truly
           Licentious
           that
           they
           would
           live
           without
           any
           :
           But
           for
           that
           Justice
           of
           the
           Venetians
           which
           he
           extols
           so
           much
           in
           opposition
           to
           our
           own
           ,
           his
           
             Republican
             Soul
          
           would
           be
           loth
           to
           venture
           there
           it
           's
           
             Human
             Body
          
           notwithstanding
           it's
           Equal
           Distributive
           Justice
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           make
           Arithmetical
           too
           ,
           by
           makeing
           it
           so
           exactly
           proportionable
           to
           the
           
           Crime
           ,
           should
           he
           be
           found
           there
           as
           great
           a
           Criminal
           against
           that
           State
           ,
           as
           his
           Publisht
           Treasons
           have
           here
           render'd
           him
           to
           our
           own
           ,
           he
           would
           hardly
           come
           to
           know
           his
           Fault
           there
           till
           he
           came
           to
           feel
           the
           punishment
           ,
           and
           would
           find
           a
           Banditi
           with
           them
           to
           make
           the
           best
           Executioner
           ;
           't
           is
           there
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           the
           Defamation
           of
           the
           Government
           is
           punisht
           assoon
           as
           Information
           is
           receiv'd
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           nothing
           less
           than
           Death
           ,
           and
           commonly
           drowning
           ;
           no
           Tryal
           
             per
             Testes
          
           and
           Examinants
           ,
           but
           Ferry'd
           away
           in
           one
           of
           their
           Gondola's
           ,
           which
           must
           prove
           your
           Infernal
           Boat
           too
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           sight
           of
           your
           Sin
           is
           with
           that
           of
           a
           Confessor
           ,
           and
           a
           Hangman
           ,
           and
           thesesure
           must
           be
           most
           Malicious
           ,
           Inveterate
           Villains
           ,
           that
           can
           commend
           such
           Judicatures
           that
           are
           rather
           shambles
           ,
           for
           Butchery
           and
           Murder
           ,
           before
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           ;
           where
           a
           Penny
           property
           can't
           be
           taken
           away
           without
           a
           Tryal
           
             per
             pares
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           ,
           much
           less
           their
           Life
           .
           But
           if
           our
           Republican
           when
           he
           commends
           so
           much
           the
           Justice
           of
           that
           State
           ,
           means
           only
           what
           is
           distributed
           in
           their
           Decemviral
           Council
           which
           is
           the
           Supream
           ,
           let
           him
           for
           a
           Confirmation
           of
           
           his
           Error
           and
           Folly
           Consult
           only
           the
           
           Case
           of
           
             Antonio
             Foscarini
          
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Senate
           ;
           whom
           upon
           the
           bare
           Testimony
           of
           too
           profligate
           Russians
           ,
           that
           he
           held
           correspondence
           with
           the
           Spanish
           Embassador
           ,
           (
           which
           with
           any
           forreign
           one
           for
           a
           Senator
           is
           their
           Death
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           )
           without
           any
           Collateral
           or
           Circumstantial
           Proof
           ,
           without
           seeing
           his
           Accusers
           ,
           was
           seiz'd
           ,
           mussl'd
           up
           ,
           clapt
           in
           a
           dark
           Dungeon
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           few
           days
           sentenc'd
           to
           be
           strangl'd
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           done
           accordingly
           ;
           the
           Conspiracy
           of
           the
           Witness
           was
           soon
           afterward
           detected
           ,
           his
           Innocency
           declar'd
           ;
           and
           the
           poor
           Gentleman
           for
           want
           of
           a
           due
           process
           at
           Law
           ,
           plainly
           Murder'd
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Conviction
           I
           wish
           to
           such
           unjust
           reproachers
           of
           the
           Constitution
           of
           any
           of
           our
           Courts
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           never
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           those
           Laws
           they
           Condemn
           ,
           and
           only
           have
           the
           Fate
           to
           Fall
           by
           that
           Justice
           of
           the
           Republick
           they
           so
           
             much
             extol
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Villains
           that
           sign'd
           the
           Warrant
           for
           our
           late
           Kings
           Execution
           ;
           did
           not
           more
           Sacrifice
           his
           Person
           ,
           than
           this
           Impious
           Wretch
           has
           Murder'd
           him
           again
           in
           Effigie
           ,
           with
           a
           redoubl'd
           Cruelty
           ,
           to
           
           blast
           that
           unblemishable
           reputation
           ;
           which
           if
           Dearer
           than
           Life
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           greater
           Treason
           :
           He
           tells
           us
           the
           Parliament
           
           
             never
             made
             War
             upon
             him
             ,
             because
             by
             Law
             ,
          
           (
           says
           the
           Sycophant
           )
           
             He
             can
             do
             no
             wrong
          
           ,
           but
           this
           shall
           not
           be
           allow'd
           for
           a
           Maxim
           with
           such
           Malecontents
           when
           it
           makes
           for
           the
           Monarch
           :
           But
           what
           if
           a
           Parliament
           of
           Rebels
           ,
           put
           out
           in
           their
           Declaration
           ,
           that
           
             He
             has
             wrong'd
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           vote
           that
           he
           
             Levies
             War
             to
             destroy
             the
             Fundamental
             Liberty
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             Arbitrary
             Government
          
           ;
           send
           down
           a
           Traytor
           to
           keep
           him
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Garrisons
           ,
           when
           their
           Guards
           could
           not
           secure
           his
           Life
           from
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           London
           Rable
           instigated
           too
           by
           that
           Villanous
           Assembly
           that
           made
           his
           Repairing
           to
           Hull
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           himself
           ,
           an
           Insurrection
           of
           their
           King
           for
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           People
           :
           And
           can
           such
           a
           senseless
           piece
           of
           Sedition
           imagin
           that
           undistinguishing
           Bullet
           they
           brought
           into
           the
           Field
           ,
           could
           be
           commanded
           to
           take
           off
           none
           but
           
             Evil
             Councellors
          
           and
           Seducers
           ;
           or
           that
           ARMS
           which
           soon
           silence
           all
           LAWS
           ,
           especially
           when
           lifted
           against
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           would
           favourable
           consider
           his
           Right
           ,
           and
           a
           Maxim
           
           of
           our
           own
           that
           
             he
             could
             do
             no
             wrong
          
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           the
           King
           was
           displeas'd
           for
           parting
           with
           his
           Power
           to
           dissolve
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           took
           
             unheard
             of
             ways
          
           to
           demand
           Members
           with
           Arms
           :
           Most
           Inhumane
           Wretch
           even
           to
           the
           Pious
           Memory
           of
           so
           good
           a
           Prince
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           the
           Lye
           in
           his
           Grave
           ;
           does
           not
           himself
           tell
           us
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           Prophetick
           Soul
           had
           foreseen
           the
           suggestion
           of
           such
           a
           Rebel
           ,
           in
           his
           making
           it
           his
           deepest
           plaint
           ,
           
             The
             Injury
             of
             all
             Injuries
          
           
           
             is
             ,
             that
             some
             will
             Falsely
             divulge
             ,
             that
             I
             repining
             at
             the
             Establishment
             of
             the
             Parliament
             endeavour'd
             by
             force
             and
             open
             Hostility
             ;
             to
             undo
             what
             by
             Royal
             assent
             I
             had
             done
             .
          
           While
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Contradictory
           Wretches
           would
           asperse
           him
           for
           a
           resolv'd
           ,
           and
           a
           wilful
           occasioner
           of
           his
           ruin
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           demand
           of
           the
           Members
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           Irregularity
           :
           That
           this
           Malicious
           Accuser
           ,
           is
           a
           double
           Traytor
           to
           his
           Memory
           ,
           by
           being
           an
           Abetter
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           were
           truly
           so
           ;
           and
           representing
           it
           False
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           advis'd
           in
           Scotland
           of
           those
           Conspirators
           having
           Invited
           that
           Nation
           to
           come
           into
           ours
           Arm'd
           :
           And
           shall
           not
           bringing
           in
           a
           
             Foreign
             Power
          
           ,
           an
           Actual
           
             Levying
             War
          
           be
           allow'd
           Treason
           :
           He
           had
           his
           
           Witnesses
           ready
           for
           the
           proving
           every
           Article
           ;
           
             his
             Attorny
          
           had
           drawn
           up
           all
           their
           Impeachments
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           their
           King
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           he
           gives
           Life
           too
           ?
           Could
           not
           their
           King
           Impeach
           a
           Commoner
           ?
           when
           they
           themselves
           can
           any
           Lord.
           He
           order'd
           Him
           to
           inform
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           with
           the
           Matter
           of
           the
           Charge
           ,
           and
           a
           Serjeant
           at
           Arms
           to
           accuse
           them
           to
           the
           Commons
           :
           did
           they
           ,
           or
           could
           they
           call
           this
           an
           unheard
           of
           way
           ,
           or
           Irrogular
           Proceeding
           ?
           and
           will
           the
           protection
           of
           their
           House
           extend
           to
           an
           Inditement
           for
           High-Treason
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
           an
           Execution
           upon
           Debt
           ?
           certainly
           this
           President
           won't
           be
           found
           among
           all
           the
           Miscellanies
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           tho
           that
           
             Industrious
             Author
          
           might
           have
           cited
           too
           his
           Majestys
           Murder
           out
           of
           their
           Journal
           .
           But
           let
           them
           blush
           at
           their
           late
           Arbitrary
           Proceedings
           against
           their
           
             Fellow
             Subjects
          
           ,
           and
           Remember
           what
           they
           deny'd
           their
           King.
           
        
         
           Here
           was
           an
           obstruction
           of
           Justice
           ,
           that
           was
           already
           a
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           Executive
           Power
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           only
           their
           next
           Ordinance
           for
           seizing
           the
           Militia
           ,
           could
           make
           it
           more
           so
           ;
           the
           Serjeant
           that
           was
           sent
           to
           Arrest
           
           their
           Persons
           is
           countermanded
           ,
           and
           if
           again
           attempted
           ,
           't
           is
           Order'd
           ,
           and
           Resolved
           they
           'll
           stand
           upon
           their
           Desence
           ,
           and
           make
           Resistance
           ;
           how
           should
           the
           Mildest
           Father
           of
           the
           most
           Merciful
           Son
           ,
           Mollifie
           so
           many
           Tygers
           Tugging
           for
           the
           Praerogative
           ,
           with
           the
           pretence
           of
           Privileges
           .
           Why
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             himself
             went
             attended
             with
             some
             Gentlemen
             his
          
           
           
             followers
             ,
             much
             short
             of
             his
             Ordinary
             Guard
             ;
             to
             desire
             he
             might
             proceed
             against
             Traytors
             only
             in
             a
             free
             ,
             and
             Legal
             Tryal
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             furnisht
             himself
             with
             proof
             and
             wanted
             nothing
             for
             that
             Evidence
             which
             he
             could
             have
             produced
             :
             But
             what
          
           (
           
             I
             am
             sure
          
           they
           were
           resolv'd
           to
           deny
           their
           Soveraign
           )
           even
           what
           they
           made
           the
           Rabble
           clamor
           for
           against
           himself
           ,
           JUSTICE
           ;
           the
           Chronicle
           tells
           us
           ,
           none
           of
           his
           Followers
           mov'd
           farther
           than
           the
           Stairs
           ,
           but
           only
           he
           himself
           with
           the
           Palsgrave
           enter'd
           the
           House
           ,
           demanded
           whom
           before
           he
           had
           Accus'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Villains
           themselves
           so
           Conscious
           of
           
             his
             Equitable
          
           demand
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Guilt
           ,
           that
           they
           fear'd
           their
           very
           delivery
           from
           their
           Friends
           ,
           and
           that
           Death
           I
           doubt
           they
           had
           so
           justly
           deserv'd
           ,
           the
           Criminals
           were
           fled
           ,
           he
           renews
           his
           Charge
           
           and
           so
           satisfy'd
           ,
           returns
           ;
           but
           so
           were
           not
           those
           whom
           nothing
           could
           Content
           at
           last
           but
           his
           Life
           ,
           they
           load
           it
           with
           all
           the
           Obloquies
           ,
           and
           Exasperations
           imaginable
           ,
           such
           Protectors
           of
           Liberties
           could
           only
           think
           Treason
           against
           him
           worthier
           of
           Protection
           ,
           then
           their
           injur'd
           King
           ;
           an
           Execution
           of
           Law
           ,
           is
           Voted
           a
           Breach
           of
           Priviledge
           ,
           the
           demanding
           the
           Benefit
           of
           it
           by
           him
           that
           gives
           it
           it's
           being
           ;
           they
           made
           MURDER
           ,
           the
           City
           Guards
           are
           set
           up
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           the
           Train-Bands
           are
           Commanded
           down
           to
           Westminster
           ,
           a
           greater
           Army
           sure
           then
           only
           the
           Kings
           Retinue
           to
           protect
           Impeacht
           Traytors
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           
             late
             Hosanna's
          
           of
           our
           Old-Baily
           they
           lead
           in
           Triumph
           ,
           that
           
             Primitive
             Council
             of
             Six
          
           accus'd
           for
           High-Treason
           ,
           and
           what
           Security
           had
           this
           present
           King
           that
           the
           
             like
             Cabal
          
           should
           not
           have
           been
           as
           well
           Secur'd
           from
           his
           Justice
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           but
           detected
           in
           some
           of
           their
           late
           Sessions
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           Members
           too
           ,
           the
           Difference
           between
           our
           King
           and
           Commons
           in
           as
           high
           a
           ferment
           ,
           the
           Charge
           that
           then
           was
           given
           to
           the
           Lords
           ,
           the
           Articles
           that
           were
           offer'd
           to
           the
           Commons
           appear
           upon
           Record
           but
           the
           Counterpart
           of
           this
           Kings
           Declaration
           ;
           
           only
           there
           they
           had
           not
           come
           so
           far
           as
           to
           contrive
           his
           
             Murder
             ,
             their
          
           Accusation
           was
           ,
           for
           
             aspersing
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Government
          
           
           
             and
             altering
             the
             affections
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             Countenancing
             Tumults
             against
             him
             ,
             inviting
             a
             Foreign
             Nation
             ,
             the
             Scots
             ,
          
           as
           too
           this
           Actually
           did
           ,
           and
           Conspiring
           to
           
             Levy
             War
          
           ,
           as
           these
           did
           to
           Raise
           an
           Insurrection
           :
           And
           might
           not
           any
           Jealous
           Soul
           fear
           such
           Parliaments
           ,
           that
           protected
           such
           Traytors
           ?
           and
           might
           not
           such
           Traytors
           been
           again
           protected
           by
           such
           Parliaments
           ,
           when
           the
           
             City
             too
          
           was
           their
           own
           again
           ,
           the
           Guards
           set
           ,
           the
           Watches
           plac'd
           ,
           the
           Streets
           Chain'd
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           they
           could
           accuse
           
             no
             King
          
           for
           Breach
           of
           Priviledge
           or
           Coming
           to
           their
           House
           with
           Arms
           ,
           and
           the
           having
           a
           Guard
           for
           their
           house
           was
           offer'd
           at
           now
           when
           nothing
           but
           
             their
             King
          
           was
           again
           in
           danger
           ?
           and
           can
           the
           retrieving
           the
           Memory
           of
           those
           immediate
           Forrunners
           of
           our
           first
           Misfortunes
           be
           made
           a
           Crime
           ?
           And
           the
           most
           Flagitious
           Villains
           
           concern'd
           in
           it
           no
           way
           Criminal
           ,
           can
           such
           a
           Senate
           sit
           till
           it
           has
           Murder'd
           a
           King
           ?
           and
           shall
           not
           an
           experienc'd
           King
           secure
           himself
           from
           such
           a
           Seditious
           Senate
           ?
           that
           the
           design
           of
           the
           whole
           House
           
           of
           late
           was
           to
           raise
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           is
           
             utterly
             false
          
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           of
           the
           late
           Members
           have
           actually
           design'd
           it
           since
           ,
           is
           
             Certainly
             true
          
           ,
           't
           is
           attested
           in
           their
           Sufferings
           and
           Seal'd
           in
           their
           Blood
           :
           The
           Honour
           of
           that
           Assembly
           may
           be
           no
           way
           Tainted
           ,
           tho
           both
           Blood
           and
           Issue
           of
           some
           that
           did
           sit
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           since
           at
           present
           so
           by
           Law
           ;
           a
           man
           of
           Common
           Sense
           can
           apprehend
           the
           Constitution
           of
           a
           Body
           Politick
           to
           be
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Constituent
             Members
          
           another
           ,
           and
           this
           without
           the
           help
           of
           Metaphysicks
           or
           Abstraction
           ,
           I
           am
           Sworn
           ,
           besides
           that
           Natural
           affection
           I
           still
           shall
           have
           for
           my
           Soveraign
           ,
           to
           be
           Faithful
           to
           my
           
             Liege
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           should
           I
           fail
           in
           my
           Faith
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           for-sworn
           ;
           I
           know
           the
           privilege
           of
           having
           a
           Parliament
           is
           the
           Interest
           of
           every
           Subject
           ,
           and
           should
           I
           contend
           against
           that
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           a
           Fool
           ;
           but
           because
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           of
           obeying
           
             your
             King
          
           ,
           does
           the
           same
           Obligation
           tye
           you
           to
           an
           Vsurper
           .
           A
           Parliament
           is
           a
           great
           Privilege
           to
           a
           Nation
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           when
           it
           
             Vsurps
             all
          
           sorts
           of
           Privileges
           ,
           that
           you
           saw
           took
           away
           it's
           head
           ,
           lay'd
           the
           Land
           of
           it
           all
           in
           BLOOD
           .
           I
           'll
           maintain
           with
           my
           last
           Breath
           that
           a
           Parliament
           is
           the
           
             Subjects
             
             Birth-right
          
           ;
           but
           God
           forbid
           we
           should
           be
           Born
           to
           all
           sort
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           that
           would
           make
           us
           Traytors
           
             by
             a
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           many
           besides
           what
           in
           this
           Kings
           were
           declar'd
           ,
           by
           Statute
           Treasonable
           .
           
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           what
           is
           the
           Blackest
           piece
           of
           Treason
           our
           PLATO
           ,
           was
           the
           Glorious
           Martyr
           the
           First
           aggressor
           too
           ,
           or
           did
           they
           first
           seize
           his
           Militia
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           not
           have
           it
           by
           Consent
           ?
           was
           the
           withdrawing
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           Treason
           to
           his
           Parliament
           ?
           or
           were
           the
           Parliament
           the
           Traytors
           that
           made
           him
           to
           withdraw
           ?
           did
           the
           King
           Rebel
           against
           his
           own
           Garrison
           at
           Hull
           ,
           or
           was
           Hotham
           the
           Rebel
           that
           kept
           out
           his
           King
           ,
           let
           even
           prejudice
           here
           determine
           ,
           what
           the
           worst
           of
           Malice
           can
           suggest
           :
           Does
           Matchiavel
           he
           cites
           ,
           countenance
           the
           Licentiousness
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           or
           rather
           allow
           too
           much
           Liberty
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           and
           make
           an
           Hero
           ,
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           an
           Agathocles
           ,
           and
           Grotius
           whom
           
           he
           Libels
           as
           much
           when
           he
           makes
           him
           to
           favour
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           who
           has
           expresly
           Condemn'd
           our
           own
           .
           After
           this
           Re-publican
           like
           a
           
             Roman
             
             Velite
          
           ,
           has
           held
           our
           Monarchy
           his
           Foe
           in
           play
           ,
           all
           in
           the
           front
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           he
           begins
           to
           rout
           it
           entirely
           when
           he
           comes
           up
           with
           the
           Body
           ,
           to
           the
           Battle
           ,
           and
           the
           Rear
           ,
           there
           he
           tells
           us
           plainly
           the
           Sweetness
           the
           profitableness
           ,
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           that
           only
           't
           is
           not
           to
           be
           
           set
           up
           
             during
             these
             Circumstances
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           't
           is
           too
           soon
           ,
           to
           Rebel
           yet
           ,
           and
           he
           has
           found
           out
           better
           expedients
           ;
           the
           King
           has
           too
           much
           Power
           ,
           the
           Presidents
           of
           John
           and
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ,
           are
           trumpt
           up
           again
           for
           being
           Compell'd
           to
           give
           it
           away
           ,
           the
           Murder
           of
           Edward
           ,
           and
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           Deposition
           ,
           of
           which
           that
           is
           an
           absolute
           Consequence
           ,
           is
           two
           or
           three
           times
           again
           Recommended
           for
           Instruction
           ;
           and
           now
           he
           tells
           the
           Parliament
           plainly
           what
           Branches
           of
           the
           Praerogative
           ,
           they
           must
           insist
           upon
           ,
           
             Power
             of
             making
             War
             and
             Peace
             ,
             Treaties
          
           and
           
             Allyances
             ,
             which
             the
             Kings
             wicked
             Ministers
             have
             made
             Destructive
             to
             the
             Interest
             of
             our
          
           English
           Nation
           :
           You
           have
           here
           the
           best
           of
           Kings
           in
           effect
           ,
           tho
           apply'd
           to
           the
           Courtiers
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           think
           he
           must
           be
           the
           Chief
           ,
           resembl'd
           to
           the
           very
           Rebel
           that
           Vsurpt
           upon
           his
           Crown
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           were
           design'd
           by
           him
           as
           well
           as
           a
           
           Cromwel
           ,
           (
           that
           had
           no
           right
           to
           maintain
           himself
           in
           the
           Throne
           ,
           but
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Sword
           )
           to
           
             Crave
             aid
             from
             FRANCE
          
           ,
           
           
             to
             keep
             Vnder
             his
             People
             of
             ENGLAND
             .
          
           The
           Militia
           must
           be
           granted
           them
           ,
           because
           out
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           Session
           ,
           it
           being
           in
           his
           hand
           they
           cannot
           raise
           the
           County
           Bands
           ,
           nor
           those
           of
           the
           City
           to
           Guard
           themselves
           ,
           that
           some
           
             irusty
             Members
          
           whom
           if
           the
           King
           pleases
           may
           take
           care
           of
           
             his
             Houshold
          
           ,
           that
           a
           Parliament
           
           meet
           of
           Course
           at
           a
           certain
           Day
           at
           the
           usual
           place
           without
           Writ
           or
           Summons
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           Peers
           depend
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           will
           of
           their
           Prince
           for
           Creation
           ,
           they
           should
           never
           be
           made
           but
           by
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           most
           
           moderate
           mild
           Soul
           Living
           ,
           whether
           any
           single
           Line
           of
           all
           this
           absolute
           Treason
           has
           not
           of
           late
           ,
           almost
           since
           the
           Publication
           of
           this
           Damnable
           piece
           been
           〈◊〉
           to
           be
           put
           in
           Execution
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           
             Haereditary
             Discent
          
           ,
           struck
           at
           in
           the
           Duke
           ?
           was
           not
           the
           Militia
           offer'd
           at
           in
           some
           of
           their
           Votes
           ?
           Frequency
           of
           Parliaments
           which
           would
           have
           been
           as
           good
           as
           without
           intermission
           ,
           Clamour'd
           for
           in
           some
           of
           their
           Speeches
           ;
           the
           Nomination
           of
           some
           of
           the
           
             Officers
             of
             Power
          
           
           by
           the
           People
           .
           And
           lastly
           was
           it
           not
           agreed
           to
           meet
           without
           Writ
           and
           Summons
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Major
             part
             of
             Members
          
           were
           to
           be
           conven'd
           after
           Dissolution
           ,
           and
           can
           any
           still
           say
           that
           an
           alteration
           of
           the
           Government
           was
           never
           design'd
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           were
           then
           so
           busily
           concern'd
           ,
           and
           when
           some
           of
           the
           most
           popular
           and
           Active
           ,
           have
           been
           since
           Actually
           Convicted
           for
           the
           Compassing
           all
           this
           ,
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           which
           they
           dispair'd
           of
           obtaining
           from
           his
           
             Le
             Roy
             vult
          
           :
           But
           't
           is
           to
           be
           hop'd
           that
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           who
           has
           brought
           to
           Light
           the
           Darkness
           even
           of
           Hell
           ,
           has
           so
           much
           illuminated
           Peoples
           understanding
           as
           well
           as
           Eyes
           ,
           that
           the
           next
           Assembly
           that
           shall
           constitute
           this
           
             Politick
             Body
          
           ,
           truly
           Honourable
           ,
           adsolutely
           Necessary
           in
           it's
           Constitution
           ,
           will
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           will
           transcend
           ,
           what
           has
           been
           one
           of
           their
           best
           Presidents
           ;
           An
           
             healing
             one
          
           ;
           and
           that
           of
           those
           wounds
           such
           〈◊〉
           and
           Doctors
           have
           scarifi'd
           instead
           of
           clos'd
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           merited
           Vote
           Condemn
           such
           Devils
           to
           their
           own
           Element
           the
           Fire
           ,
           that
           have
           so
           Seditiously
           set
           three
           Kingdoms
           in
           a
           Flame
           .
        
         
           But
           tho
           this
           refin'd
           Statesman
           ,
           this
           polisht
           
           piece
           of
           the
           most
           accomplisht
           Treason
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           value
           himself
           upon
           the
           Product
           and
           Invention
           of
           his
           own
           Villany
           ,
           proud
           of
           the
           being
           reputed
           a
           witty
           Republican
           ,
           whose
           greatest
           Glory
           here
           is
           to
           be
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           but
           an
           Ingenious
           Rebel
           ;
           yet
           his
           very
           Reputation
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           but
           in
           his
           Roguery
           ,
           must
           sink
           too
           .
           When
           you
           consider
           (
           what
           I
           shall
           soon
           satisfy
           any
           sober
           Person
           in
           ,
           any
           Soul
           that
           has
           but
           so
           much
           Sense
           as
           to
           distinguish
           an
           Author
           from
           a
           Plagiary
           a
           Man
           of
           Honesty
           from
           a
           Thief
           ,
           )
           that
           even
           the
           very
           Notions
           and
           Principles
           he
           Prints
           for
           the
           establishing
           this
           Government
           were
           formerly
           Publisht
           ,
           and
           proposed
           by
           the
           very
           Villains
           that
           actually
           subverted
           it
           ;
           not
           one
           Expedient
           in
           all
           his
           Politicks
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           by
           sad
           Experience
           the
           very
           Propositions
           of
           declar'd
           Traytors
           :
           The
           
             Blessed
             Wit
          
           would
           rob
           the
           Records
           of
           an
           old
           Rebellion
           ;
           and
           that
           only
           to
           put
           in
           for
           an
           Inventor
           of
           a
           new
           ;
           the
           worst
           of
           Felons
           ,
           and
           in
           Forreign
           parts
           punisht
           as
           the
           greatest
           that
           Steals
           his
           Fellow
           from
           the
           Gibbet
           :
           His
           Book
           has
           not
           only
           borrowed
           all
           from
           Harrington
           ,
           I
           'll
           allow
           it
           him
           with
           all
           my
           Heart
           ,
           and
           that
           
           by
           what
           follows
           you
           may
           find
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               A
               Parallel
               between
               the
               Propositions
               sent
               the
               late
               King
               by
               the
               Rebel
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               Rebellious
               Proposals
               of
               our
               
                 Plato
                 Redivivus
              
               .
            
             
               
                 PARLIAMENT'S
                 .
              
               
                 PLATO'S
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 Privy
                 Council
                 ,
                 great
                 Officers
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 State
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 excepting
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Parliament
                 shall
                 approve
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assign
                 them
                 an
                 Oath
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Power
                 to
                 nominate
                 ,
                 and
                 appoint
                 as
                 he
                 pleases
                 all
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Powers
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 that
                 hinder
                 the
                 Execution
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Plat.
                 p.
                 239.
                 why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 begin
                 by
                 removing
                 all
                 his
                 Majesties
                 present
                 Council
                 by
                 Parliament
                 ?
                 
                   Page
                   232.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 Affairs
                 of
                 State
                 be
                 managed
                 by
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 except
                 such
                 Matters
                 as
                 are
                 by
                 them
                 transferred
                 to
                 their
                 Privy
                 Council
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 exercise
                 the
                 Four
                 great
                 Magnalia
                 of
                 Government
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 Four
                 several
                 Councils
                 appointed
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 Councils
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 
                   Page
                   240
                   ,
                   241.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 great
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 be
                 chosen
                 by
                 Parliaments
                 and
                 their
                 Approbation
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Officers
                 be
                 by
                 those
                 Councils
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 Councils
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 p.
                 
                   258
                   ,
                   259.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 place
                 fall
                 void
                 in
                 the
                 Interval
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 the
                 Major
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Council
                 to
                 chuse
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 Session
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Preserving
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 Approbation
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Officers
                 ,
                 as
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 Judges
                 ,
                 Generals
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 p.
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 To
                 reform
                 Church
                 Government
                 as
                 the
                 Parliament
                 shall
                 advise
                 ,
                 to
                 concur
                 with
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 depriving
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 their
                 Votes
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 quatenus
                 such
                 ,
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 share
                 in
                 the
                 Sovereignty
                 ,
                 and
                 Inferiour
                 Courts
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Power
                 called
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 and
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 a
                 Solaecism
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 p.
                 178.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 Marriages
                 and
                 Allyances
                 to
                 be
                 concluded
                 in
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Kings
                 absolute
                 Power
                 of
                 making
                 War
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Treatises
                 and
                 Allyances
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Powers
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 that
                 binder
                 our
                 Happiness
                 and
                 Settlemene
                 ,
                 p.
                 327.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
                 To
                 settle
                 the
                 Militia
                 as
                 the
                 Parliament
                 have
                 ordered
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Kings
                 disposing
                 ,
                 and
                 ordering
                 the
                 Militia
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Powers
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 that
                 hinders
                 our
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 p.
                 239.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
                 All
                 Forts
                 and
                 Castles
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 King
                 enjoying
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 garrisoning
                 and
                 fortifying
                 Places
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Powers
                 that
                 binder
                 our
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
                 To
                 imploy
                 only
                 such
                 People
                 about
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 Parliament
                 might
                 confide
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 That
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Four
                 Councils
                 appointed
                 by
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 Majesty
                 pleases
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 ordering
                 his
                 oeconomy
                 and
                 Houshold
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   pag.
                   242.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
                 No
                 Peer
                 hereafter
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 Parliament
                 without
                 their
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 no
                 Peer
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 
                   pag
                   252.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
         
           These
           made
           the
           Substance
           of
           those
           Seditious
           Propositions
           ,
           that
           they
           prest
           upon
           the
           poor
           Prince
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           would
           have
           forc't
           our
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           to
           the
           Misfortune
           and
           Fate
           of
           a
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ;
           the
           most
           aggravated
           Misery
           that
           can
           befal
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           
             the
             deposing
             of
             himself
             .
             These
          
           were
           they
           that
           filled
           their
           Parliament
           Papers
           and
           Proposals
           to
           their
           King
           at
           York
           ,
           the
           most
           Insolent
           that
           could
           be
           proposed
           surely
           to
           a
           Prince
           ,
           that
           was
           then
           in
           a
           Condition
           more
           likely
           to
           demand
           with
           Arms
           ,
           what
           he
           was
           denied
           against
           Law
           ,
           whom
           they
           might
           expect
           to
           see
           as
           they
           did
           soon
           after
           at
           the
           Head
           of
           good
           Souldiers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Loyal
           Subjects
           ;
           such
           Insolencies
           as
           would
           have
           been
           Insufferable
           had
           they
           tryed
           ,
           and
           gained
           ,
           what
           was
           afterward
           so
           unhappily
           gotten
           that
           unlucky
           Fortune
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           had
           they
           then
           ,
           (
           what
           their
           Prosperous
           Villany
           did
           at
           last
           effect
           ,
           )
           made
           their
           Mighty
           Monarch
           their
           Peoples
           Slave
           ,
           and
           a
           meer
           Captive
           of
           a
           King.
           Carisbrook
           ,
           and
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           could
           not
           have
           born
           with
           of
           much
           Indignity
           ,
           as
           was
           offered
           to
           him
           here
           ;
           when
           even
           at
           Nottingham
           and
           York
           ,
           their
           
             Non
             Addresses
          
           when
           his
           Person
           was
           
           in
           the
           Castle
           ,
           were
           less
           hard
           ,
           than
           such
           an
           Address
           when
           his
           Standard
           was
           in
           the
           
             Field
             :
             These
          
           were
           those
           that
           provok't
           even
           the
           Mildest
           Prince
           to
           Protest
           in
           
           some
           rage
           ,
           
             That
             if
             he
             were
             their
             Prisoner
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             stoop
             so
             low
             ;
             These
          
           were
           those
           by
           which
           he
           must
           have
           made
           Himself
           ,
           what
           our
           Republican
           would
           have
           him
           now
           made
           ,
           of
           a
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           a
           Duke
           of
           Venice
           ;
           and
           with
           These
           did
           they
           never
           cease
           to
           perplex
           his
           unshaken
           Heart
           ,
           his
           unmoved
           Soul
           ,
           continually
           upon
           all
           their
           
             Messages
             ,
             Treatises
          
           and
           Remonstrances
           and
           
             Petitions
             ,
             These
          
           still
           the
           Subjects
           of
           their
           demands
           ,
           when
           their
           Commissioners
           were
           sent
           to
           Oxford
           after
           their
           Newbury
           Battle
           ;
           these
           when
           the
           perfidious
           Scot
           had
           gotten
           him
           in
           their
           Power
           and
           Hands
           at
           Newark
           and
           New-Castle
           ,
           but
           bandied
           then
           only
           for
           the
           better
           buying
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           whom
           his
           own
           Country
           as
           
             basely
             sold
             ;
             then
             offered
          
           rather
           to
           make
           matter
           of
           delaying
           War
           then
           truly
           design'd
           for
           Peace
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           somewhat
           in
           Agitation
           till
           the
           Summ
           was
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           and
           his
           Majesty
           diverted
           with
           the
           small
           Hopes
           of
           being
           at
           last
           a
           
             Titular
             King
          
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           selling
           him
           to
           Foreigners
           for
           
           an
           
             absolute
             Slave
             .
             Lastly
          
           ,
           with
           these
           did
           they
           Plague
           and
           Pester
           the
           Poor
           Prince
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           made
           him
           a
           perfect
           Prisoner
           at
           
             Hampton
             Court
          
           ,
           and
           how
           well
           these
           Proposals
           of
           the
           
             late
             Rebels
          
           ,
           agree
           with
           the
           Politicks
           of
           this
           
             present
             Republican
          
           ,
           I
           'll
           submit
           even
           to
           the
           most
           partial
           Person
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           upon
           the
           perusal
           of
           this
           Parallel
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           could
           be
           the
           design
           then
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           Season
           ,
           of
           Publishing
           such
           a
           piece
           ,
           of
           our
           Mutinous
           Members
           hugging
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           applauding
           with
           their
           Tongues
           ,
           Printed
           and
           
             Publisht
             Treason
          
           ?
           But
           that
           what
           was
           offered
           in
           their
           Plato
           ,
           was
           once
           presented
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Politick
             Rebel
          
           ,
           could
           be
           pickt
           even
           out
           of
           the
           
             Journals
             of
             their
             House
          
           :
           That
           they
           had
           Presidents
           there
           too
           for
           a
           
             Common
             Wealth
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           
             Starkey's
             Shop
          
           ;
           and
           hoped
           to
           see
           her
           Revive
           again
           by
           Vote
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           Book
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           blessed
           Expedients
           ,
           tho
           but
           proposed
           out
           of
           the
           Press
           ,
           are
           the
           more
           Pernicious
           ;
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           its
           Publisher
           makes
           them
           pertinent
           to
           what
           I
           have
           here
           applyed
           them
           ,
           the
           Propositions
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ;
           for
           he
           tells
           us
           he
           would
           
           
           not
           have
           them
           wrested
           from
           his
           Majesty
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           be
           petitioned
           to
           part
           with
           them
           ,
           very
           seasonably
           suggested
           ;
           I
           confess
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           so
           full
           of
           petitioning
           .
           He
           would
           not
           have
           it
           effected
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           the
           Politician
           it
           seems
           is
           mightily
           for
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           Preservation
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Person
           ;
           but
           would
           only
           have
           them
           raise
           at
           first
           a
           civil
           War
           upon
           his
           Soul
           ,
           use
           the
           Son
           a
           little
           more
           kindly
           than
           they
           did
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           not
           seize
           his
           Militia
           with
           an
           Ordinance
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           Fight
           him
           with
           his
           consent
           ,
           nor
           Rebel
           first
           against
           their
           King
           with
           an
           
             open
             War
          
           ,
           and
           then
           send
           him
           Propositions
           for
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           him
           a
           Slave
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           some
           of
           our
           Seditious
           Souls
           have
           not
           only
           a
           great
           Veneration
           left
           for
           these
           Parliamentary
           Projects
           ,
           and
           as
           great
           esteem
           for
           this
           Statesman
           ,
           for
           the
           reviving
           them
           in
           his
           Politicks
           ;
           since
           some
           that
           would
           be
           thought
           Persons
           sober
           and
           moderate
           ,
           can
           think
           the
           Kings
           Complyance
           in
           some
           of
           these
           Grants
           and
           Concessions
           somewhat
           necessary
           ,
           and
           a
           Trifle
           of
           the
           Crowns
           prerogative
           to
           be
           pared
           from
           the
           State
           ,
           as
           requisite
           as
           a
           Surplice
           ,
           or
           Ceremony
           to
           be
           parted
           
           with
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           since
           the
           Propositions
           of
           that
           Rebel
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           Politicks
           of
           this
           rank
           Republican
           ,
           make
           up
           so
           perfect
           a
           Parallel
           ;
           It
           will
           supersede
           some
           separate
           labour
           and
           pains
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           animadvert
           upon
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           at
           once
           ;
           (
           His
           Answerer
           will
           be
           somewhat
           obliged
           to
           his
           Authors
           being
           but
           a
           Thief
           ,
           )
           and
           will
           shew
           ,
           (
           that
           whatever
           some
           think
           ,
           that
           such
           pieces
           of
           Power
           might
           be
           par'd
           from
           the
           Crown
           like
           some
           sappy
           Excrescencies
           from
           the
           Trunks
           of
           Trees
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           Nourishment
           of
           the
           Stock
           ,
           )
           that
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           them
           strike
           directly
           at
           the
           very
           Root
           :
           That
           the
           Government
           cannot
           well
           subsist
           without
           them
           ,
           all
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           of
           them
           are
           inseperably
           settled
           in
           the
           Crown
           ,
           by
           all
           ,
           the
           Fundamental
           Laws
           of
           all
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           that
           feels
           the
           reforming
           
           stroke
           of
           their
           Fury
           ,
           we
           find
           to
           be
           the
           Kings
           
             Privy
             Council
          
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           that
           ?
           why
           their
           own
           Oracle
           of
           the
           Law
           will
           assure
           them
           ,
           
             the
             most
             Noble
             ,
             most
             Honorable
             and
             reverend
             Assembly
             ,
             consulting
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             number
             of
             them
             is
             altogether
             at
             the
             King's
             Will
             :
          
           And
           shall
           those
           be
           numbered
           now
           ,
           and
           regulated
           
           at
           the
           Will
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           whom
           their
           own
           Acts
           ,
           Statutes
           ,
           Rolls
           ,
           declare
           ,
           acknowledge
           and
           confess
           to
           depend
           upon
           the
           Nomination
           ,
           Power
           and
           Pleasure
           of
           the
           Prince
           ?
           would
           they
           repeal
           those
           Laws
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           enacted
           even
           according
           to
           the
           
             greatest
             Reason
          
           ,
           only
           for
           an
           Introducing
           their
           own
           Innovations
           against
           all
           Reason
           and
           Law
           ?
           Can
           it
           be
           consonant
           to
           common
           Sense
           ,
           that
           those
           whom
           their
           King
           is
           to
           Consult
           ,
           and
           Sit
           with
           
             at
             his
             Pleasure
          
           ;
           and
           that
           according
           to
           the
           very
           express
           Words
           of
           Authentick
           Rolls
           and
           Records
           ,
           that
           those
           
           should
           depend
           for
           their
           being
           ,
           and
           Existence
           upon
           the
           suffrages
           of
           such
           a
           senate
           ,
           whom
           all
           our
           Laws
           declare
           ,
           has
           it self
           no
           other
           being
           ,
           but
           what
           it
           owes
           to
           the
           Breath
           of
           that
           Sovereign
           ,
           over
           whom
           they
           would
           so
           
             〈◊〉
             Superintend
          
           as
           to
           set
           a
           Council
           ?
           can
           they
           think
           that
           even
           the
           
             Spartan
             Ephori
          
           would
           have
           ever
           been
           Constituted
           ,
           had
           their
           Kings
           by
           as
           strong
           Presidents
           of
           the
           Laws
           
           of
           their
           Land
           ,
           been
           allow'd
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Chusing
           their
           own
           advisers
           ?
           or
           would
           Calvin
           himselfhave
           recommended
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Roman
             Tribunes
          
           ,
           the
           Demarchi
           ,
           the
           Decemviral
           at
           Athens
           ,
           had
           he
           been
           
           assured
           that
           their
           Decrees
           and
           Edicts
           had
           all
           along
           placed
           it
           in
           the
           power
           of
           their
           Prince
           to
           be
           advised
           by
           
             whom
             he
             pleased
          
           ?
           and
           this
           Rebellious
           Project
           we
           now
           are
           examining
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           would
           prove
           a
           greater
           Scourge
           ,
           and
           curb
           ,
           to
           our
           own
           Kings
           ,
           than
           ever
           the
           Romans
           ,
           or
           Athenians
           had
           for
           the
           management
           of
           theirs
           ;
           we
           must
           turn
           about
           even
           the
           very
           Text
           ,
           and
           invert
           our
           Prayers
           to
           the
           Almighty
           ;
           when
           
             a
             Parliament
          
           shall
           come
           to
           
             Counsel
             his
             Counsellors
             and
             teach
             his
             Senators
             Wisdom
          
           ;
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           Subjects
           power
           to
           set
           himself
           at
           his
           Soveraigns
           Table
           ,
           you
           may
           swear
           he
           'll
           be
           first
           served
           too
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           his
           
             own
             Carving
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           were
           they
           not
           forc't
           to
           rase
           Rolls
           and
           Records
           for
           the
           making
           such
           a
           Reformation
           in
           the
           State
           ;
           Reason
           it self
           is
           sufficiently
           the
           Faction's
           Foe
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           on
           the
           side
           of
           those
           that
           are
           the
           Kings
           Friends
           .
           For
           let
           any
           sober
           Person
           but
           consider
           ,
           whether
           the
           greatest
           Confusion
           ,
           Disorder
           and
           Disturbance
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           the
           Consequence
           of
           this
           very
           distracted
           Opinion
           ;
           do
           we
           not
           already
           too
           much
           experiment
           the
           disquiet
           of
           a
           divided
           Kingdom
           to
           be
           most
           dangerous
           ,
           when
           but
           a
           
           tumultuous
           part
           of
           a
           Parliament
           too
           much
           Predominates
           ,
           this
           Gentleman
           's
           Quarantia
           ,
           
           (
           or
           if
           you
           please
           )
           the
           Kingdoms
           four
           General
           Councils
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           named
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           then
           what
           would
           be
           the
           result
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           Majesty
           must
           be
           managed
           by
           a
           standing
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           or
           at
           best
           some
           Committee
           of
           Lords
           ;
           they
           need
           not
           then
           Labour
           for
           the
           
             Triennial
             Act
          
           of
           the
           
             late
             King
          
           ,
           confirmed
           
           by
           the
           too
           gracious
           Concession
           of
           this
           ;
           His
           Councils
           once
           their
           own
           Creatures
           ,
           would
           have
           too
           much
           Veneration
           for
           their
           kind
           Creators
           ,
           to
           diswade
           their
           King
           from
           a
           speedy
           Summons
           of
           a
           Senate
           ;
           tho
           assured
           ,
           secured
           of
           its
           being
           sufficiently
           Seditious
           ,
           they
           would
           soon
           supersede
           as
           supersluous
           one
           of
           the
           very
           Articles
           of
           such
           a
           Counsellors
           *
           Oath
           ,
           where
           he
           swears
           
             to
             keep
             Secret
             the
             Kings
             Counsel
          
           ;
           for
           by
           such
           a
           Constitution
           they
           would
           be
           obliged
           to
           make
           a
           Report
           from
           the
           Council-Board
           to
           some
           Chair-man
           of
           a
           Committee
           ;
           a
           better
           Expedient
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           than
           an
           order
           for
           ‖
           Sr.
           Stephen's
           bringing
           in
           the
           Books
           :
           And
           indeed
           none
           of
           the
           Kings
           Services
           should
           be
           then
           called
           Secret
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           soon
           Printed
           with
           their
           Votes
           ,
           and
           hardly
           be
           favoured
           
           voured
           with
           some
           of
           their
           own
           Affairs
           of
           Importance
           ,
           to
           be
           referred
           for
           the
           more
           private
           Hearing
           ,
           to
           a
           
             Committee
             of
             Secrecy
          
           ;
           the
           good
           advise
           his
           Majesty
           might
           expect
           from
           
             such
             Councils
          
           ,
           might
           be
           much
           like
           those
           of
           late
           from
           his
           Petitioners
           ,
           And
           he
           again
           told
           to
           be
           the
           
             mightiest
             Monarch
          
           ,
           by
           condescending
           to
           be
           the
           
           most
           
             puny
             Prince
          
           :
           My
           Lord
           Cook
           tells
           us
           ,
           those
           Councils
           are
           there
           best
           proposed
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           when
           so
           that
           it
           can't
           be
           guess'd
           which
           way
           the
           King
           is
           enclined
           ,
           for
           fear
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           of
           a
           servile
           Complyance
           ;
           but
           here
           the
           knowledge
           of
           
             his
             Inclination
          
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           most
           dangerous
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           which
           to
           be
           sure
           would
           be
           opposed
           ,
           and
           only
           because
           known
           ;
           the
           good
           the
           King
           would
           receive
           from
           such
           Counsellors
           might
           be
           put
           in
           
             his
             Eyes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Protection
           the
           Nation
           could
           receive
           from
           such
           a
           King
           ,
           must
           be
           but
           
             in
             good
             Wishes
          
           ,
           and
           are
           we
           come
           to
           deny
           our
           Soveraign
           at
           last
           ,
           what
           every
           Subject
           can
           Consult
           ,
           
             his
             own
             Friends
          
           .
        
         
           But
           tho
           this
           bold
           Gentleman
           as
           arrogantly
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           Privy
           Council
           is
           no
           
             part
             of
             the
             Government
          
           ;
           (
           his
           imagined
           one
           he
           must
           mean
           )
           
             a
             Common-wealth
          
           ;
           
           I
           'll
           tell
           him
           more
           modestly
           ,
           and
           
           with
           better
           Authority
           than
           a
           Dixit
           only
           of
           a
           Platonick
           Dogmatist
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           told
           us
           too
           ,
           (
           what
           indeed
           are
           such
           a
           Republicans
           real
           thoughts
           ,
           )
           that
           the
           King
           Himself
           is
           no
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           shew
           him
           both
           from
           Law
           and
           Reason
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           a
           great
           share
           in
           it
           too
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           Laws
           great
           Oracle
           tells
           us
           too
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           far
           from
           letting
           them
           have
           no
           part
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           that
           he
           tellsus
           they
           have
           a
           very
           great
           part
           even
           
           in
           the
           very
           King.
           
             That
             they
             are
             incorporated
             to
             the
             King
             himself
             .
             His
             true
             Treasurers
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             profitable
             Instruments
             of
             the
             State
             :
          
           And
           without
           doubt
           this
           great
           part
           they
           had
           always
           in
           Publick
           administrations
           made
           them
           of
           old
           so
           much
           esteem'd
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           Rolls
           ,
           and
           Acts
           of
           State
           ,
           they
           were
           mention'd
           with
           so
           much
           reverence
           and
           respect
           ;
           certainly
           had
           they
           been
           no
           constitution
           allow'd
           of
           by
           the
           Fundamental
           Laws
           of
           our
           Land
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           been
           transmitted
           to
           posterity
           ,
           with
           such
           veneration
           to
           their
           Memories
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           through
           every
           Reign
           and
           all
           the
           Records
           of
           Time
           ;
           let
           them
           have
           but
           the
           benefit
           and
           priviledge
           of
           a
           Common
           Burrough
           ,
           and
           let
           their
           President
           ,
           an
           
           Office
           as
           old
           as
           King
           John's
           Time
           ,
           and
           that
           
           by
           Letters
           pattents
           ,
           but
           have
           as
           fair
           play
           as
           one
           of
           their
           Port-Reevs
           ,
           prescription
           would
           incorporate
           them
           into
           the
           Government
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           entitle
           those
           to
           their
           Franchises
           .
           'T
           is
           an
           absolute
           Contradiction
           to
           Imagin
           that
           Rolls
           then
           the
           
           very
           Parliaments
           Acts
           ,
           or
           Opinions
           in
           Transcript
           ,
           should
           have
           recorded
           them
           so
           Honourably
           ,
           for
           their
           
             Publick
             Administration
          
           ;
           were
           they
           not
           allow'd
           by
           the
           people
           so
           much
           as
           to
           be
           Ministers
           for
           the
           Publick
           good
           ;
           and
           such
           Honour
           was
           given
           them
           too
           by
           our
           Ancestors
           ;
           such
           Semblance
           of
           Soveraignty
           to
           their
           Persons
           ,
           that
           
             their
             Houses
          
           had
           in
           some
           sense
           ,
           the
           self-same
           privilege
           of
           the
           very
           
             Kings
             Palace
          
           and
           Verge
           ;
           wherein
           if
           
           a
           blow
           was
           given
           it
           was
           punisht
           with
           a
           Fine
           ,
           the
           loss
           of
           a
           good
           Summ
           of
           Money
           as
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           of
           a
           Hand
           :
           And
           is
           it
           not
           at
           present
           Treason
           to
           destroy
           them
           ;
           and
           can
           Absurdity
           it self
           imagin
           that
           the
           Laws
           which
           are
           made
           always
           by
           those
           that
           Govern
           ,
           would
           make
           such
           provisions
           for
           those
           that
           were
           
             no
             part
          
           of
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           to
           prove
           this
           proposition
           of
           our
           Republican
           ,
           but
           a
           Rebels
           Plot
           ;
           
           and
           a
           fair
           progress
           towards
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           I
           'll
           shew
           this
           presumptious
           projector
           ,
           how
           vainly
           he
           presumes
           upon
           his
           parts
           and
           Invention
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           double
           Plagiary
           ,
           not
           only
           borrow'd
           this
           〈◊〉
           project
           against
           the
           present
           
             Privy
             Council
          
           from
           these
           proposals
           of
           our
           Seditious
           Senate
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           his
           very
           Quarantia
           of
           Venice
           was
           set
           up
           ,
           long
           before
           he
           could
           for
           an
           Author
           ,
           by
           those
           Zealots
           that
           were
           so
           resolutely
           resolv'd
           to
           Rebel
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           he
           shall
           see
           those
           Daemagogues
           too
           ,
           those
           Devils
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           look't
           upon
           it
           even
           then
           as
           a
           praeparatory
           project
           and
           the
           best
           Expedient
           for
           their
           Invading
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Crown
           .
        
         
           Their
           Edenburgh
           ,
           their
           Metroprolis
           ,
           as
           
           well
           as
           ours
           here
           ,
           was
           then
           the
           Seat
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           so
           
             truly
             great
          
           ,
           that
           it's
           Faction
           and
           Villany
           was
           Commensurate
           even
           with
           it's
           very
           Walls
           :
           And
           those
           too
           ,
           when
           Casually
           fallen
           were
           not
           suffer'd
           to
           be
           built
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           would
           have
           let
           the
           World
           known
           by
           praediction
           ,
           their
           Ominous
           Treason
           was
           to
           extend
           further
           :
           't
           was
           here
           that
           the
           Sycophants
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           pretended
           so
           much
           for
           their
           Kings
           preservation
           ,
           that
           they
           protested
           against
           
           the
           pious
           Prince's
           Proclamation
           only
           for
           the
           dispersing
           of
           that
           dangerous
           Rabble
           that
           seem'd
           to
           denounce
           with
           an
           Omen
           ,
           what
           too
           fatally
           follow'd
           ,
           his
           Death
           and
           Destruction
           ;
           his
           Majesties
           sincerity
           to
           them
           and
           their
           Religion
           ,
           was
           repeated
           in
           it
           ,
           often
           with
           assurances
           ;
           but
           what
           was
           as
           Sincerely
           promis'd
           from
           a
           King
           by
           these
           Monsters
           of
           the
           People
           was
           as
           Rebelliously
           Ridicul'd
           with
           scorn
           and
           derision
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Government
           might
           be
           satisfy'd
           with
           a
           sure
           report
           of
           their
           Sedition
           ,
           
           they
           made
           those
           Heralds
           that
           proclaim'd
           their
           
             Princes
             pleasure
          
           ,
           to
           witness
           how
           much
           it
           displeas'd
           his
           Rebel
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           in
           defiance
           to
           their
           very
           Faces
           read
           their
           own
           Protestation
           .
        
         
           Big
           thus
           with
           Rebellion
           ;
           and
           Labouring
           with
           their
           teeming
           Treason
           ,
           at
           last
           they
           are
           fairly
           deliver'd
           of
           the
           same
           Rebel
           Brat
           ,
           this
           Republican
           would
           adop't
           for
           his
           own
           ,
           a
           QVARANTIA
           :
           they
           Covenant
           and
           agree
           (
           and
           't
           was
           time
           to
           Vnite
           for
           a
           Justification
           of
           those
           Villanies
           ,
           which
           nought
           but
           a
           Combination
           could
           defend
           ;
           )
           for
           erecting
           four
           principal
           Tables
           ;
           and
           't
           was
           time
           too
           to
           set
           up
           their
           own
           Councils
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           so
           Seditiously
           resisted
           their
           Kings
           .
           To
           pursue
           
           the
           Contempt
           of
           this
           Proclamation
           ,
           which
           by
           his
           Majesties
           Council
           and
           Command
           was
           publish't
           ;
           for
           a
           further
           Violation
           of
           the
           Regal
           Authority
           they
           set
           up
           this
           truly
           Popular
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           their
           four
           Councels
           to
           consist
           of
           their
           Nobility
           ;
           the
           second
           of
           the
           Gentry
           ,
           the
           third
           of
           their
           Burgesses
           ,
           and
           the
           fourth
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           the
           Decrees
           of
           these
           their
           principal
           and
           general
           Tables
           (
           as
           they
           call'd
           them
           ,
           )
           as
           if
           as
           Universally
           to
           be
           receiv'd
           as
           Moses
           his
           Two
           of
           Stone
           ,
           what
           
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           was
           approv'd
           of
           by
           the
           General
           one
           ,
           the
           Choice
           Flow'r
           of
           all
           the
           Four
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           forc't
           as
           the
           Peoples
           Law
           ,
           but
           far
           I
           am
           sure
           from
           the
           Fundamental
           one
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           from
           this
           their
           Rebellious
           assuming
           of
           the
           Soveraignty
           in
           their
           pretended
           Councils
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           call'd
           them
           too
           )
           but
           in
           truth
           a
           Convention
           of
           Conspirators
           ;
           proceeded
           presently
           the
           Renewing
           of
           their
           
             Negative
             Confession
          
           ;
           their
           Band
           ,
           their
           Covenant
           impos'd
           on
           all
           sorts
           of
           People
           ,
           with
           artiside
           ,
           force
           ,
           and
           Blood
           it self
           :
           And
           can
           a
           Test
           now
           establish't
           by
           Authority
           and
           Law
           ,
           be
           look't
           upon
           an
           Imposition
           even
           by
           those
           that
           impos'd
           Oaths
           Vnlawful
           and
           Rebel'd
           against
           both
           ?
           it
           being
           
           by
           them
           expressly
           declar'd
           in
           two
           several
           
           Acts
           ,
           that
           all
           Leagues
           of
           Subjects
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           without
           their
           Princes
           Privity
           ,
           to
           be
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           their
           Authors
           and
           Abetters
           to
           be
           punish't
           as
           movers
           of
           such
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           did
           this
           Venetian
           Government
           terminate
           in
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           a
           plain
           Confederacy
           to
           confound
           all
           ,
           and
           tho
           the
           Civil
           and
           Courteous
           contriver
           of
           our
           Ruin
           and
           Subversion
           minces
           the
           matter
           with
           making
           his
           Majesty
           to
           Exercise
           his
           four
           Magnalia
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           these
           four
           Councils
           ,
           't
           would
           puzzle
           his
           Politicks
           to
           tell
           me
           the
           distinction
           between
           them
           and
           those
           principal
           Tables
           of
           the
           Scot
           ,
           what
           should
           confine
           them
           from
           Confederating
           against
           their
           
           King
           ,
           instead
           of
           Consulting
           for
           him
           ?
           what
           would
           signifie
           his
           Majesties
           having
           a
           president
           among
           those
           ,
           of
           his
           
             own
             placeing
          
           ,
           when
           every
           one
           of
           them
           would
           be
           their
           own
           Masters
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           his
           power
           to
           displace
           ?
           what
           should
           hinder
           those
           from
           protesting
           with
           their
           old
           Rebellious
           Assembly
           in
           Scotland
           against
           all
           their
           Kings
           desires
           ,
           intentions
           ,
           and
           Inclinations
           for
           the
           publick
           good
           ,
           while
           they
           presume
           their
           own
           Maxims
           the
           wisest
           ,
           and
           their
           measures
           the
           best
           ?
           and
           to
           tell
           us
           that
           these
           are
           to
           
           give
           Account
           and
           to
           be
           answerable
           to
           
             such
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             who
             chuses
             them
             ,
          
           is
           to
           say
           a
           Sidney
           is
           the
           best
           Judge
           of
           the
           Misdemeanor
           of
           a
           Nevil
           ,
           most
           qualifi'd
           to
           answer
           his
           Quaere
           whether
           this
           project
           be
           not
           a
           better
           Expedient
           than
           the
           Justitia
           of
           Arrogan
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Spartan
             Ephori
          
           ,
           or
           to
           
           tell
           us
           one
           that
           has
           suffer'd
           for
           Treason
           to
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           is
           the
           fittest
           to
           Try
           him
           that
           would
           betray
           it
           to
           a
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Proposition
           in
           the
           Parallel
           is
           ,
           that
           Affairs
           of
           State
           be
           managed
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           by
           such
           Councils
           as
           they
           shall
           appoint
           :
           The
           true
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Life
           ,
           the
           Soul
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           that
           informes
           ,
           and
           animates
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Faction
           ,
           speakes
           here
           the
           Dictates
           of
           this
           Daemon
           this
           Devil
           of
           a
           Republick
           ;
           that
           has
           possest
           the
           Nation
           for
           this
           five
           years
           ,
           with
           greater
           Phrensy
           then
           e're
           he
           did
           before
           the
           Restoration
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           very
           Finger
           of
           God
           he
           was
           first
           ca
           lt
           out
           ;
           and
           would
           now
           return
           too
           with
           more
           worse
           than
           himself
           ,
           only
           because
           he
           finds
           it
           swept
           and
           garnisht
           :
           For
           I
           defie
           the
           most
           diligent
           Perusers
           of
           the
           most
           pernicious
           Libels
           that
           were
           Printed
           in
           
           the
           most
           Pestilent
           time
           ,
           when
           Treason
           was
           Epidemick
           ,
           and
           spread
           as
           the
           Plague
           
           it self
           more
           than
           once
           did
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           their
           Mighty
           Babylon
           ,
           their
           Metropolis
           too
           .
           I
           challenge
           even
           those
           to
           shew
           me
           so
           much
           Penn'd
           even
           then
           to
           persuade
           the
           setting
           up
           a
           Republick
           ,
           as
           has
           so
           lately
           been
           Published
           in
           this
           very
           piece
           .
        
         
           His
           Majesty
           upon
           the
           presenting
           these
           
           their
           Proposals
           I
           have
           parralleld
           ,
           told
           them
           they
           designed
           him
           for
           
             a
             Duke
             of
          
           Venice
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           only
           dared
           to
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           bid
           him
           defyance
           to
           his
           Face
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           fly
           for
           refuge
           to
           his
           Friends
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           a
           fund
           for
           Rebellion
           in
           the
           City
           ;
           A
           General
           ,
           and
           an
           Army
           in
           the
           Field
           ;
           but
           here
           we
           have
           a
           single
           Republican
           declaring
           expressly
           for
           the
           good
           Government
           of
           the
           
             Venetian
             ,
             Arraigning
          
           of
           our
           
             Monarchy
             ,
             condemning
          
           of
           our
           Courts
           ,
           reforming
           of
           our
           Councils
           ,
           only
           to
           set
           up
           their
           Republick
           ,
           for
           the
           framing
           their
           Decemviral
           ,
           the
           constituting
           their
           Quarantia
           ,
           the
           making
           every
           Member
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           
           but
           a
           
             Noble
             Man
          
           of
           Venice
           ,
           and
           his
           Mighty
           Prince
           ,
           that
           presides
           in
           it
           by
           Law
           as
           a
           
             Principal
             Head
          
           ,
           but
           a
           plain
           puny
           Doeg
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           at
           a
           time
           the
           Government
           stood
           firm
           upon
           its
           Foundations
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           of
           Basis
           its
           
           Fundamental
           Law
           ,
           to
           what
           an
           height
           of
           exalted
           Insolence
           was
           the
           very
           Soul
           of
           Sedition
           then
           aspired
           to
           ,
           to
           suffer
           such
           a
           Serpent
           to
           see
           the
           Light
           that
           hist
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           spit
           its
           Venom
           in
           the
           very
           Face
           of
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           And
           whatever
           Recommendation
           this
           virulent
           Republican
           gives
           us
           of
           the
           Venetian
           Justice
           ,
           he
           would
           find
           sufficient
           severity
           ,
           sublim'd
           Cruelty
           ,
           instead
           of
           Law
           ,
           distributed
           to
           such
           daring
           Offenders
           ,
           as
           should
           offer
           at
           a
           Monarchy
           there
           ,
           tho
           but
           a
           mixt
           ;
           and
           of
           which
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           some
           necessitated
           resemblance
           in
           their
           constant
           creating
           of
           a
           Duke
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           yet
           some
           remains
           of
           Royalty
           left
           which
           they
           could
           not
           extirpate
           ;
           and
           like
           Nature
           it self
           whom
           all
           the
           Art
           of
           Man
           can
           never
           expel
           ;
           the
           Libeller
           would
           not
           be
           long
           then
           without
           an
           Halter
           ;
           
           the
           
             Jealous
             State
          
           would
           soon
           send
           him
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           Sin
           ,
           and
           Sentence
           together
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Hands
           of
           his
           Hangman
           ,
           and
           some
           little
           Gondula
           to
           Ferry
           him
           to
           the
           deep
           .
           No
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           ,
           no
           
             Petition
             of
             Right
          
           ,
           no
           privilege
           of
           a
           Tryal
           of
           Peers
           ,
           or
           even
           a
           Plea
           allowed
           to
           the
           Prisoner
           ;
           and
           whom
           with
           a
           Praevious
           Sentence
           too
           ,
           they
           
           many
           times
           dispatch
           assoon
           as
           seiz'd
           :
           And
           shall
           a
           Monarchy
           here
           founded
           upon
           
           on
           its
           Fundamental
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           fifteen
           hundred
           years
           ,
           be
           invaded
           with
           impunity
           ,
           by
           the
           Pen
           of
           every
           virulent
           Villain
           ,
           each
           Factious
           Fellow
           that
           can
           but
           handle
           the
           Feather
           of
           a
           Goose.
           
        
         
           I
           confess
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           arriv'd
           here
           to
           their
           Acme
           of
           Transcendent
           Villany
           ,
           when
           Vice
           had
           fixt
           her
           Pillars
           here
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           an
           Ocean
           too
           ,
           but
           of
           Blood
           ;
           when
           they
           had
           washt
           their
           Hands
           even
           in
           Insuperable
           Wickedness
           ,
           and
           shed
           that
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           when
           by
           a
           Barbarous
           Rebellion
           they
           had
           subverted
           thebest
           of
           Civil
           Governments
           ,
           
             our
             Monarchy
          
           ,
           and
           establisht
           their
           own
           Anarchy
           ,
           a
           
             Common
             Wealth
          
           ,
           then
           they
           might
           well
           be
           so
           bold
           ,
           as
           to
           write
           their
           Panegyricks
           upon
           their
           own
           Usurpation
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           to
           be
           paid
           for
           it
           by
           the
           Powers
           instead
           of
           Punishment
           .
        
         
           Then
           they
           might
           tell
           us
           (
           as
           indeed
           they
           did
           ;
           )
           
             that
             the
             greatest
             of
             Crimes
             was
             the
             committing
             of
             High
             Treason
             against
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             People
             :
          
           That
           the
           Romans
           gave
           us
           good
           Presidents
           for
           Rebellion
           ,
           
           in
           the
           turning
           out
           of
           their
           Tarquins
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           together
           ;
           
           that
           Caesar
           Usurpt
           upon
           the
           power
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           Marius
           and
           Sylla
           on
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Senate
           ;
           Pisistratus
           turned
           Tyrant
           at
           Athens
           ,
           and
           Agathocles
           in
           Sicily
           ;
           
           that
           Cosmus
           was
           the
           first
           Founder
           of
           a
           Dukedom
           ,
           and
           a
           fatal
           Foe
           to
           Florence
           ;
           that
           Castruccio
           made
           himself
           the
           Lord
           of
           all
           Luca
           ,
           and
           oppressed
           the
           Liberty
           of
           all
           the
           Freeborn
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           that
           all
           our
           Kings
           from
           him
           they
           called
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Scottish
             Tyrant
          
           ,
           were
           but
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           Usurpers
           upon
           the
           power
           of
           the
           People
           .
           All
           this
           with
           much
           more
           Execrable
           Treason
           was
           Printed
           ,
           Publish'd
           ,
           and
           Posted
           through
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           with
           Approbation
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           shall
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           represent
           in
           its
           own
           blackness
           ,
           black
           as
           Hell
           it self
           ,
           the
           seat
           of
           such
           Seditious
           Souls
           ,
           full
           of
           Anarchy
           and
           Confusion
           ;
           But
           why
           we
           should
           now
           have
           so
           lately
           left
           us
           such
           daring
           desparadoes
           to
           retrieve
           to
           us
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           to
           tell
           
           us
           that
           
             Affairs
             of
             State
             must
             be
             managed
          
           by
           a
           Parliamentary
           ;
           that
           is
           in
           their
           own
           Phraseology
           a
           meer
           popular
           Power
           ,
           could
           proceed
           certainly
           from
           nothing
           but
           the
           deepest
           ,
           the
           most
           dangerous
           Corruption
           of
           the
           Times
           ;
           from
           the
           desperate
           
           Condition
           of
           a
           Government
           ,
           ready
           to
           be
           undermined
           ,
           by
           Treachery
           ,
           Plot
           ,
           and
           Machination
           ,
           brought
           so
           low
           ;
           that
           it
           did
           not
           dare
           to
           defend
           it self
           ;
           and
           its
           boldest
           Assertors
           so
           far
           frightened
           into
           a
           dishonest
           and
           imprudent
           sort
           of
           Diffidence
           ,
           as
           to
           distrust
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           own
           Cause
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           evident
           too
           ,
           from
           the
           sad
           servile
           Complyance
           of
           some
           fearful
           Souls
           ,
           otherwise
           well
           affected
           ,
           that
           seemed
           to
           give
           up
           their
           Government
           like
           a
           Game
           lost
           ,
           that
           had
           rather
           sink
           then
           swim
           against
           the
           Tyde
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           a
           more
           direct
           Answer
           to
           this
           Proposition
           we
           shall
           shew
           ,
           that
           Affairs
           of
           State
           must
           be
           managed
           by
           our
           Monarch
           ;
           that
           matter
           of
           Fact
           has
           prov'd
           it
           by
           Prescription
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           our
           Kings
           Prerogative
           by
           the
           
             Lands
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           his
           unquestionable
           Right
           ,
           by
           the
           force
           of
           Reason
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           't
           is
           evident
           from
           History
           ,
           that
           for
           above
           600.
           years
           ,
           near
           a
           thousand
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           we
           had
           Kings
           that
           had
           an
           Absolute
           and
           Soveraign
           sway
           over
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           
           most
           Antient
           Writer
           of
           our
           British
           History
           ;
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           all
           our
           
             Monarchs
             ,
             Britains
             ,
             Saxons
          
           and
           Danes
           exercis'd
           
           unlimited
           Jurisdiction
           without
           having
           their
           Affairs
           Govern'd
           by
           any
           estabisht
           Council
           much
           less
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           be
           prov'd
           beyond
           Contradiction
           from
           the
           several
           Authors
           ,
           that
           
           Lived
           ,
           Wrote
           ,
           and
           were
           Eye
           Witnesses
           ,
           of
           the
           manner
           and
           Constitution
           of
           their
           Government
           ,
           and
           then
           sure
           must
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           understand
           that
           to
           which
           they
           were
           Subjected
           ,
           from
           those
           good
           Authorities
           can
           be
           easily
           gather'd
           that
           the
           power
           of
           Peace
           and
           War
           was
           always
           in
           the
           Prince
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           Govern'd
           by
           him
           Arbitrarily
           and
           at
           his
           Will
           ,
           that
           he
           call'd
           what
           Councils
           ,
           of
           
             whom
             ,
             when
          
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           pleased
           ;
           so
           far
           from
           being
           Limited
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           popular
           Parliamentarians
           would
           be
           loth
           his
           present
           Majesty
           should
           prescribe
           to
           such
           an
           Absoluteness
           ,
           and
           which
           nothing
           but
           the
           kind
           Concessions
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           to
           their
           Clamourous
           Subjects
           has
           given
           from
           the
           Crown
           and
           dispens'd
           with
           that
           power
           and
           right
           enjoy'd
           by
           their
           Royal
           Ancestors
           .
        
         
         
           'T
           is
           strange
           and
           unaccountable
           that
           those
           which
           stretch
           their
           Wit
           and
           Invention
           for
           this
           power
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           run
           through
           all
           the
           Mazes
           of
           Musty
           Records
           ,
           for
           the
           proving
           it
           so
           Ancient
           ,
           yet
           will
           not
           allow
           that
           of
           their
           King
           so
           long
           a
           standing
           ,
           and
           which
           after
           all
           their
           fruitless
           Labour
           lost
           proves
           at
           last
           nothing
           but
           the
           Council
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           those
           Noble
           and
           Wise-men
           he
           would
           please
           to
           Assemble
           ;
           their
           Gemotes
           the
           name
           of
           that
           most
           Ancient
           Assembly
           implying
           nothing
           more
           ,
           as
           appears
           even
           from
           
           their
           own
           Cook
           himself
           ,
           and
           their
           Commons
           whom
           this
           Author
           would
           have
           now
           so
           great
           as
           to
           Govern
           his
           King
           ;
           far
           from
           having
           the
           least
           concern
           in
           publick
           Administrations
           ,
           there
           being
           in
           all
           Historical
           Accounts
           of
           〈◊〉
           Antient
           times
           no
           mention
           of
           them
           in
           those
           very
           Conventions
           ;
           whereas
           Nobles
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Abbots
           are
           expresly
           nam'd
           .
           The
           greatest
           Colour
           they
           have
           for
           '
           its
           Conjecture
           is
           only
           from
           the
           word
           Wites
           or
           wise-men
           which
           Constituted
           their
           Witena
           ;
           and
           the
           Prefaces
           
           or
           preambles
           to
           all
           their
           Laws
           imply
           that
           they
           were
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Wise-men
           ,
           made
           by
           their
           King
           ;
           but
           can
           any
           person
           of
           sence
           and
           Impartial
           ,
           conceive
           this
           Term
           the
           more
           applicable
           to
           the
           Common
           sort
           of
           People
           and
           meer
           Laymen
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           Nobles
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           Lords
           ;
           and
           then
           as
           we
           may
           well
           believe
           the
           most
           Learned
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           their
           Literature
           sure
           was
           then
           but
           little
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           of
           the
           meaner
           Layity
           must
           be
           less
           ,
           certainly
           the
           word
           Wites
           will
           import
           no
           more
           than
           an
           Expressive
           Character
           of
           those
           Qualifications
           ,
           such
           Nobles
           were
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           that
           are
           still
           expressly
           said
           to
           be
           summon'd
           ;
           
           and
           to
           say
           that
           by
           Wise-men
           were
           still
           understood
           the
           Commons
           ;
           such
           an
           Emphatical
           denomination
           could
           not
           be
           so
           well
           resented
           by
           their
           Lordships
           ,
           since
           it
           would
           seem
           in
           some
           sence
           to
           Exclude
           them
           from
           being
           so
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Learned
           and
           Labourious
           Answer
           of
           this
           popular
           point
           has
           observ'd
           ,
           and
           what
           will
           nearly
           make
           it
           Vnanswerable
           ,
           that
           in
           thir
           Laws
           when
           the
           Senate
           was
           generally
           signified
           and
           the
           whole
           Constitution
           it self
           ,
           then
           Wise-men
           or
           Wites
           expressed
           it
           ;
           but
           where
           any
           sort
           of
           the
           Constituent
           Members
           are
           Particulariz'd
           
           there
           you
           'll
           〈◊〉
           nothing
           but
           Nobles
           nam'd
           ;
           so
           that
           such
           an
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           depending
           upon
           the
           choice
           and
           Election
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           was
           not
           much
           more
           than
           our
           present
           Privy
           Council
           :
           But
           then
           they
           were
           able
           to
           make
           Laws
           ,
           and
           these
           now
           but
           Orders
           and
           Proclamations
           ,
           and
           Parliaments
           then
           were
           so
           far
           from
           Usurping
           upon
           their
           King
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           in
           a
           Literal
           sence
           but
           his
           own
           Counsellors
           .
        
         
           But
           were
           it
           granted
           ,
           what
           the
           Faction
           so
           furiously
           contend
           for
           ,
           that
           Commoners
           
           were
           understood
           by
           the
           word
           Wisemen
           ,
           they
           were
           still
           far
           from
           〈◊〉
           such
           a
           Senate
           as
           〈◊〉
           wherein
           they
           now
           sit
           ,
           only
           some
           few
           〈◊〉
           joyntly
           with
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           call'd
           there
           by
           their
           Soveraigns
           sole
           Summons
           and
           Choice
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           granted
           by
           one
           of
           their
           most
           〈◊〉
           Advocates
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           us
           
           the
           Dr.
           has
           only
           found
           out
           what
           no
           Historian
           is
           unacquainted
           with
           ,
           that
           our
           Parliaments
           were
           not
           always
           such
           as
           now
           Constituted
           ;
           if
           so
           ,
           why
           then
           all
           this
           Labor
           for
           the
           proving
           them
           such
           ?
           why
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Commons
           Antiquity
           Asserred
           ?
           why
           must
           the
           Press
           be
           pester'd
           with
           three
           or
           four
           Volums
           for
           the
           purpose
           ?
           
           Laborious
           Drudges
           of
           Sedition
           !
           't
           is
           not
           
           there
           Antiquity
           you
           so
           much
           contend
           for
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           able
           to
           defend
           ;
           the
           pains
           to
           prove
           them
           Antient
           ,
           is
           only
           in
           order
           to
           make
           them
           more
           
             Exorbitant
             :
             M.
             P.
          
           must
           Print
           their
           Rights
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           a
           time
           when
           they
           were
           even
           ready
           to
           Rebel
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           superfluous
           piece
           of
           Sedition
           tell
           them
           of
           their
           Power
           ,
           
           when
           all
           good
           People
           thought
           they
           Usurpt
           
             too
             much
             .
             Hunt
          
           must
           Harangue
           upon
           their
           Integrity
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           State
           ,
           when
           some
           have
           since
           suffered
           ,
           been
           proved
           Principal
           Actors
           for
           the
           Destruction
           of
           both
           :
           These
           like
           the
           
             Roman
             Velites
          
           ,
           were
           fain
           to
           Skirmish
           in
           the
           Front
           ,
           and
           entertain
           the
           good
           Government
           their
           Foe
           ,
           with
           a
           little
           light
           Charge
           ,
           of
           the
           Commons
           power
           and
           
             priviledge
             ,
             faithfulness
          
           and
           sincerity
           ;
           't
           is
           a
           Plato
           they
           permit
           to
           bring
           up
           the
           Body
           to
           the
           Battle
           ,
           and
           assail
           it
           with
           the
           
             Subjects
             supremacy
          
           ,
           and
           making
           the
           Commons
           a
           standing
           Council
           for
           the
           management
           of
           Affairs
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           Government
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           poor
           prejudic'd
           Souls
           ,
           that
           to
           please
           a
           party
           contradict
           themselves
           ,
           give
           all
           History
           the
           Lye
           ,
           and
           then
           constrain
           themselves
           
           to
           believe
           they
           tell
           a
           Truth
           ;
           you
           say
           
           Parliaments
           were
           not
           always
           so
           powerful
           as
           now
           ,
           and
           won't
           you
           be
           satisfyed
           then
           they
           had
           once
           less
           power
           .
           All
           our
           Chronicles
           tell
           us
           our
           Kings
           of
           old
           ,
           never
           allowed
           such
           Priviledges
           to
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           cannot
           this
           People
           be
           contented
           even
           with
           an
           Usurpation
           upon
           their
           Kings
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           will
           from
           those
           Authors
           cited
           before
           plainly
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           Britains
           ,
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           Danish
           Princes
           were
           far
           more
           absolute
           than
           of
           late
           our
           succeeding
           Sovereigns
           :
           so
           was
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           the
           Norman
           too
           for
           several
           
           Successions
           .
           Consult
           Alfredus
           that
           lived
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           aud
           writ
           down
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           
             Gulielm
             .
             Pictaviens
          
           .
           that
           writ
           a
           Treatise
           of
           his
           Life
           ;
           who
           tho
           an
           absolute
           Prince
           by
           Conquest
           and
           Arms
           ,
           yet
           themselves
           will
           allow
           that
           he
           governed
           by
           Laws
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           English
           ones
           too
           ;
           yet
           those
           very
           Laws
           ,
           were
           then
           of
           such
           a
           Latitude
           ,
           that
           they
           allowed
           him
           what
           his
           Parliament
           of
           Lords
           would
           never
           have
           allowed
           had
           he
           been
           obliged
           to
           consult
           them
           ,
           he
           singly
           ordeined
           ,
           what
           of
           late
           
           has
           been
           so
           loudly
           clamoured
           for
           ,
           that
           no
           Prelates
           should
           have
           any
           Jurisdiction
           
           in
           Temporals
           ,
           and
           disarmed
           all
           the
           common
           People
           in
           general
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ;
           the
           first
           themselves
           ,
           tho
           such
           Sollieitors
           and
           Petitioners
           for
           the
           compassing
           it
           ,
           would
           not
           now
           allow
           his
           Majesty
           alone
           ,
           to
           exclude
           from
           their
           Votes
           ,
           (
           tho
           for
           their
           own
           Satisfaction
           )
           without
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           latter
           they
           'll
           hardly
           allow
           ,
           tho
           granted
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           tho
           it
           be
           only
           disarming
           and
           securing
           some
           Seditious
           Souls
           that
           disturb
           the
           Peace
           .
        
         
           William
           the
           Second
           layd
           his
           own
           Taxes
           
           on
           the
           People
           ;
           a
           sufferance
           no
           Subject
           can
           sustein
           now
           but
           with
           his
           own
           consent
           and
           Permission
           ,
           he
           could
           forbid
           his
           People
           by
           Proclamation
           not
           to
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           done
           now
           but
           with
           a
           
             ne
             Exeat
          
           ,
           a
           Writ
           and
           Process
           at
           Law
           ,
           confirmed
           ,
           as
           all
           others
           are
           ,
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
           Henry
           the
           First
           had
           as
           great
           a
           power
           and
           prerogative
           ,
           and
           exercised
           it
           too
           ;
           punishments
           
           before
           his
           time
           ,
           which
           were
           Mutilation
           of
           Members
           ,
           he
           made
           pecuniary
           ;
           provisions
           for
           his
           House
           which
           were
           paid
           in
           kind
           ;
           he
           made
           to
           be
           turned
           into
           Money
           ;
           an
           Alteration
           of
           Custom
           and
           Law
           ,
           not
           now
           to
           be
           compast
           but
           by
           particular
           
           Act
           :
           Baker
           makes
           him
           first
           to
           have
           
           instituted
           the
           form
           of
           an
           High
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           that
           before
           ,
           only
           the
           Nobles
           and
           Prelates
           were
           called
           to
           consult
           about
           Affairs
           of
           State
           :
           But
           he
           called
           the
           Commons
           too
           as
           Burgesses
           elected
           by
           themselves
           ;
           but
           this
           can't
           be
           gathered
           from
           Eadmerus
           the
           much
           better
           Authority
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Titles
           and
           the
           Stile
           of
           near
           Nine
           or
           Ten
           Councils
           of
           his
           time
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mentions
           them
           .
        
         
           King
           Stephen
           what
           he
           wanted
           ,
           and
           was
           forc't
           to
           spare
           in
           Taxations
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           then
           granted
           by
           the
           suffrages
           of
           the
           Common
           People
           ,
           tho
           they
           commonly
           bear
           the
           greatest
           burden
           of
           it
           ;
           tho
           he
           did
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Power
           he
           was
           then
           invested
           with
           ,
           raise
           great
           Sums
           upon
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Reason
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           ,
           the
           Continual
           Wars
           having
           impoverisht
           them
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Prince
           ;
           and
           it
           has
           the
           proverbial
           Authority
           of
           necessitated
           Truth
           ,
           That
           even
           where
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           got
           ,
           the
           King
           himself
           must
           foregoe
           his
           Right
           ;
           yet
           this
           mighty
           Monarch's
           power
           was
           such
           ;
           that
           Confiscations
           supplyed
           ,
           what
           he
           could
           
           not
           Tax
           ;
           and
           as
           our
           Historian
           tells
           us
           
           upon
           light
           Suggestions
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           just
           Suspicions
           ,
           he
           would
           seize
           upon
           their
           Goods
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           remember
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury's
           Case
           in
           his
           time
           confirms
           :
           But
           tho
           the
           Menace
           of
           the
           threatning
           King
           ,
           the
           Text
           ,
           be
           turned
           now
           into
           the
           clear
           Reverse
           ,
           and
           our
           Kings
           Loyns
           ,
           no
           heavier
           then
           the
           very
           Finger
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           still
           we
           can
           
           find
           those
           that
           can
           preach
           him
           down
           for
           a
           Rehoboam
           ,
           or
           some
           Son
           of
           Nebat
           that
           makes
           Israel
           to
           Sin.
           
        
         
           Henry
           the
           Second
           resum'd
           by
           his
           
             own
             Act
          
           all
           the
           Crown
           Lands
           that
           had
           been
           sold
           or
           given
           from
           it
           by
           his
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           this
           without
           being
           questioned
           for
           it
           ,
           much
           less
           deposed
           or
           murdered
           ,
           whereas
           when
           our
           Charles
           the
           First
           attempted
           only
           to
           resume
           the
           Lands
           of
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           that
           by
           special
           act
           of
           the
           Parliament
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           had
           been
           settled
           on
           the
           Crown
           ;
           but
           by
           Usurpation
           were
           shared
           among
           the
           Lords
           ,
           when
           't
           was
           only
           to
           prevent
           their
           Scandalous
           defrauding
           of
           the
           poor
           Priest
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           box
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           an
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           even
           a
           cruel
           Lording
           it
           over
           the
           poor
           Peasant
           ,
           in
           a
           miserable
           Vassallage
           beyond
           that
           of
           our
           
           antiquated
           Villains
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           endeavoured
           all
           this
           only
           by
           the
           very
           Law
           of
           all
           the
           Land
           ,
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           
             Renovation
             ,
             Legal
             Process
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Commission
           for
           the
           just
           surrendring
           Superiorities
           and
           Tyths
           ,
           so
           unjustly
           detain'd
           from
           the
           Crown
           :
           but
           our
           modern
           Occupants
           of
           the
           Kirks
           Revenue
           ,
           had
           far
           less
           Reverence
           for
           the
           State
           ,
           chose
           much
           rather
           to
           Rebel
           against
           their
           Prince
           ,
           for
           being
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           Phrase
           it
           ,
           Arbitrary
           ,
           than
           part
           with
           the
           least
           power
           over
           their
           poor
           Peasants
           ,
           which
           themselves
           exercised
           even
           with
           Tyranny
           :
           This
           was
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           the
           first
           Tumults
           in
           that
           Factious
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           too
           much
           to
           tell
           you
           in
           what
           they
           ended
           .
        
         
           Richard
           the
           First
           had
           a
           trick
           I
           am
           sure
           would
           not
           be
           born
           with
           now
           ,
           he
           pretends
           very
           cunningly
           to
           have
           lost
           his
           Signet
           ,
           and
           puts
           out
           a
           Proclamation
           ,
           that
           whoever
           would
           enjoy
           what
           he
           had
           under
           the
           former
           ,
           must
           come
           and
           have
           it
           confirmed
           by
           the
           new
           ,
           and
           so
           furnisht
           himself
           with
           a
           fine
           fund
           ;
           he
           could
           
             fairly
             sell
          
           and
           pawn
           his
           Lands
           for
           the
           Jerusalem
           Journey
           ,
           and
           as
           fouly
           upon
           his
           return
           resume
           them
           without
           pay
           :
           And
           all
           this
           the
           good
           peaceable
           Subject
           could
           
           then
           brook
           ,
           without
           breaking
           into
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           a
           bloody
           War
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           had
           just
           then
           none
           of
           their
           Great
           Charter
           ,
           that
           made
           afterward
           their
           Kings
           the
           less
           ;
           so
           neither
           had
           they
           such
           Rebellious
           Barons
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           be
           contented
           even
           with
           being
           
             too
             Great
          
           :
           as
           they
           were
           then
           far
           from
           having
           granted
           so
           gracious
           
           a
           Petition
           as
           that
           of
           Right
           ;
           so
           neither
           ,
           you
           see
           ,
           so
           ready
           to
           Rebel
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           because
           they
           could
           not
           put
           upon
           their
           Prince
           the
           deepest
           Indignities
           ,
           the
           greatest
           wrong
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           warrantable
           proceedings
           of
           our
           Princes
           ,
           whose
           power
           in
           all
           probability
           was
           unconfin'd
           before
           the
           Subjects
           Charter
           of
           Priviledges
           was
           confirm'd
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           boundless
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           yet
           no
           Laws
           to
           Limit
           them
           ;
           yet
           these
           two
           Presidents
           were
           as
           impertinently
           applyed
           (
           by
           the
           Common
           Hackney
           Goose
           quils
           ,
           whose
           Pens
           were
           put
           upon
           by
           the
           Parliament
           to
           scribble
           Panegyricks
           upon
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           )
           to
           prove
           
           all
           our
           Kings
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           Tyrants
           ;
           tho
           the
           Presidents
           they
           brought
           from
           those
           times
           were
           clear
           Nonsense
           in
           the
           Application
           ,
           and
           no
           News
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           or
           reproach
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           those
           Princes
           
           were
           Arbitrary
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           yet
           given
           no
           grants
           to
           restrain
           their
           Will.
           
        
         
           Here
           I
           hope
           is
           sufficient
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           much
           to
           Demonstrate
           that
           our
           Kings
           of
           old
           ,
           by
           long
           Prescription
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           guided
           and
           governed
           by
           
             a
             Parliament
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Factious
           Innovator
           would
           have
           them
           now
           ,
           that
           in
           truth
           they
           never
           had
           any
           such
           Constitution
           ;
           and
           the
           People
           then
           insisted
           so
           little
           on
           their
           own
           Priviledges
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           tell
           what
           they
           were
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Princes
             Prerogative
          
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           even
           their
           property
           could
           hardly
           be
           called
           their
           own
           :
           But
           these
           being
           but
           Presidents
           before
           their
           Charters
           were
           granted
           ,
           or
           the
           Commons
           came
           in
           play
           ,
           tho
           these
           preceding
           Kings
           might
           deviate
           from
           the
           common
           Custom
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           in
           many
           ,
           that
           some
           may
           call
           irregular
           Administrations
           ;
           yet
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           
           Kingdom
           relating
           to
           the
           Royal
           Government
           ,
           in
           all
           those
           Reigns
           were
           never
           questioned
           ,
           much
           less
           altered
           ;
           they
           never
           told
           their
           
             Kinge
             then
          
           ,
           as
           this
           piece
           of
           Sedition
           does
           now
           ,
           that
           their
           
             Nobles
             were
             to
             manage
             their
             Affairs
             of
             State
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           he
           would
           have
           even
           a
           Council
           of
           Commons
           .
        
         
         
           We
           come
           to
           consider
           now
           whether
           
           from
           the
           granting
           them
           Charters
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           in
           the
           next
           Reign
           ,
           that
           of
           King
           John
           ,
           when
           the
           long
           tugged
           for
           Liberties
           ,
           were
           first
           allowed
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Constitution
           of
           admitting
           the
           Commons
           to
           consult
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           greatest
           Advocates
           can't
           be
           made
           out
           handsomely
           ,
           before
           this
           Kings
           time
           or
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           Successors
           ;
           who
           might
           well
           be
           necessitated
           to
           Consult
           the
           meaner
           sorts
           when
           all
           the
           great
           were
           in
           Arms
           ,
           and
           wisely
           flatter
           their
           Commons
           into
           peace
           ,
           when
           the
           Lords
           had
           rebelled
           in
           an
           open
           War
           ;
           tho'
           still
           good
           Authorities
           will
           
           not
           allow
           them
           to
           be
           called
           in
           either
           of
           their
           Reigns
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           be
           mentioned
           in
           any
           of
           their
           Councils
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           to
           the
           18
           of
           Edward
           the
           First
           ;
           wee
           'll
           see
           I
           say
           now
           whether
           from
           these
           ,
           as
           they
           count
           them
           the
           most
           happy
           times
           ,
           
             That
             blessed
             Epoche
          
           wherein
           their
           Kings
           were
           first
           confined
           ,
           down
           to
           those
           which
           Posterity
           will
           blush
           at
           ,
           the
           Period
           of
           Villany
           ,
           when
           this
           Proposition
           was
           among
           the
           rest
           proposed
           ,
           whither
           ever
           the
           Parliament
           pretended
           (
           unless
           when
           they
           
             actually
             rebelled
          
           as
           they
           did
           here
           ,
           )
           to
           manage
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Affairs
             of
             State.
          
           
        
         
         
           The
           greatest
           Lawyer
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Equitable
           
           one
           ,
           that
           lived
           in
           this
           Henry
           the
           Thirds
           time
           ,
           tells
           us
           the
           King
           has
           a
           power
           and
           Jurisdiction
           
             over
             all
          
           that
           are
           in
           
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           all
           are
           under
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           not
           an
           Equal
           in
           the
           Realm
           ;
           and
           sure
           the
           Project
           of
           putting
           the
           Parliament
           upon
           choosing
           of
           his
           
             Council
             for
             the
             managing
             of
             his
             Affairs
             ,
          
           or
           assuming
           
           themselves
           to
           manage
           it
           ,
           certainly
           would
           make
           the
           Subject
           have
           some
           power
           over
           him
           ,
           make
           him
           more
           then
           Equal
           or
           Co-ordinate
           ,
           as
           the
           more
           modern
           Contenders
           for
           the
           Peoples
           Supremacy
           very
           Magisterially
           are
           pleased
           to
           Phrase
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Reign
           of
           Edward
           the
           First
           the
           
           Parliament
           declares
           ,
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           assist
           their
           Sovereigns
           at
           all
           Seasons
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           very
           Sessions
           declared
           the
           
             Supream
             power
          
           to
           be
           his
           proper
           and
           
             peculiar
             Prerogative
          
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           from
           taking
           upon
           them
           to
           manage
           Him
           ,
           or
           
             His
             Affairs
          
           ,
           or
           the
           setting
           a
           Council
           over
           Him
           as
           a
           superintendent
           .
        
         
           In
           Edward
           the
           Second's
           time
           ,
           they
           
           several
           times
           confirm'd
           to
           him
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           as
           his
           Sole
           undoubted
           ,
           
           unquestionable
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           could
           distrain
           for
           the
           taking
           up
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           all
           that
           held
           by
           Knights
           Service
           ,
           
           and
           had
           twenty
           Pounds
           
             per
             An.
          
           and
           I
           think
           that
           allowed
           him
           to
           be
           his
           own
           Adviser
           ,
           when
           it
           put
           him
           into
           an
           absolute
           Condition
           to
           Command
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           confess
           ,
           his
           Seditious
           and
           Rebellious
           Subjects
           ,
           afterward
           served
           Him
           just
           as
           these
           our
           Proposers
           did
           their
           Soveraign
           ;
           took
           upon
           themselves
           to
           reform
           his
           Council
           ,
           managed
           
             His
             Affairs
          
           till
           they
           did
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           too
           ;
           deposed
           him
           with
           that
           power
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           they
           themselves
           had
           several
           times
           in
           his
           very
           Reign
           put
           in
           his
           Hand
           ,
           as
           ours
           also
           denyed
           His
           Majesty
           the
           Commission
           of
           Array
           ,
           
           which
           they
           well
           knew
           the
           Laws
           allowed
           :
           But
           as
           this
           Usage
           was
           shown
           to
           both
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           done
           to
           bind
           them
           both
           ,
           that
           both
           might
           be
           more
           easily
           Butchered
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           following
           Reign
           of
           this
           unfortunate
           Prince's
           Son
           ,
           too
           forward
           to
           
           mount
           the
           Throne
           before
           his
           Father
           had
           thoroughly
           left
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           be
           said
           to
           relinquish
           but
           with
           his
           Life
           ;
           there
           I
           'll
           grant
           this
           Republican
           his
           own
           Rebel
           Tenent
           was
           as
           stoutly
           maintained
           ;
           
           but
           by
           whom
           ?
           why
           by
           the
           very
           same
           Wretches
           ,
           whom
           too
           several
           Parliaments
           had
           condemned
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           
           damnable
           Opinions
           ;
           and
           solemnly
           sent
           them
           into
           Exile
           too
           ;
           the
           daring
           and
           presumptuous
           Spencers
           ,
           who
           being
           the
           first
           Authors
           of
           that
           Seditious
           Sophistry
           ,
           that
           damnable
           Distinction
           of
           parting
           His
           Majesties
           Person
           from
           his
           *
           political
           Capacity
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           making
           Allegiance
           no
           longer
           Law
           ,
           than
           their
           King
           could
           maintain
           his
           Authority
           with
           Arms
           ,
           for
           that
           must
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           such
           Treasonable
           Metaphysicks
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           'll
           owe
           but
           Obedience
           upon
           that
           political
           account
           of
           his
           being
           a
           King
           ,
           assoon
           as
           they
           can
           but
           find
           out
           some
           blessed
           Expedient
           for
           the
           proving
           of
           him
           none
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Misgovernment
           ,
           †
           Arbitrary
           Power
           ,
           ‖
           Popish
           Inclinations
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           pretty
           Pretences
           to
           make
           him
           fairly
           forseit
           it
           ;
           why
           then
           truly
           all
           the
           Majesty
           vanishes
           like
           a
           Shadow
           ,
           before
           this
           
             New
             Light
          
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           can't
           hold
           his
           Scepter
           in
           his
           Hand
           with
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Sword
           ;
           why
           they
           have
           Metamorphosed
           Him
           into
           a
           common
           Man
           ,
           and
           may
           pluck
           it
           out
           with
           theirs
           .
        
         
           And
           truly
           the
           
           
             Peoples
             Politick
          
           Capacity
           is
           such
           ,
           they
           will
           soon
           
           make
           their
           Kings
           uncapable
           ;
           when
           once
           they
           are
           grown
           so
           strong
           in
           the
           Field
           as
           not
           to
           fear
           it
           :
           Here
           was
           the
           Rise
           of
           that
           Rebellious
           reasoning
           that
           run
           all
           indispensable
           Obligation
           of
           our
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           into
           the
           Capricious
           and
           Arbitrary
           Conjecture
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           whose
           Title
           ,
           and
           Deposition
           must
           depend
           upon
           his
           own
           Demeanor
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           be
           decided
           according
           to
           the
           diversity
           of
           thought
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           discontented
           Vulgar
           deserves
           the
           better
           Epithet
           of
           Distraction
           :
           The
           good
           King
           would
           have
           a
           Right
           to
           his
           Crown
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           his
           kind
           Subjects
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           think
           so
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           more
           than
           once
           found
           ,
           their
           Politicks
           have
           too
           soon
           made
           them
           uncapable
           to
           Govern
           ;
           and
           then
           deposed
           ,
           and
           murdered
           their
           very
           Persons
           ,
           for
           the
           want
           of
           this
           their
           
             politick
             Capacity
          
           :
           I
           am
           sorry
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           posterity
           will
           blush
           to
           hear
           ,
           that
           such
           Seditious
           ,
           and
           sophisticated
           reasoning
           obtained
           even
           to
           the
           making
           *
           
             Three
             mighty
             Monarchs
          
           in
           a
           
             most
             miserable
          
           manner
           to
           miscarry
           ;
           and
           it
           appears
           still
           too
           plain
           in
           their
           Prints
           ;
           
           and
           those
           too
           Charactered
           in
           
             Royal
             Blood
          
           ;
           that
           they
           never
           〈◊〉
           severing
           our
           late
           *
           Soveraign's
           Person
           from
           his
           Crown
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           his
           Head
           too
           from
           his
           Shoulders
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           not
           but
           with
           some
           passionate
           Digression
           reflect
           upon
           this
           pernicious
           Principle
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           best
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           can
           be
           but
           pardonably
           impertinent
           ;
           but
           which
           I
           would
           apply
           pertinently
           to
           this
           Republicans
           and
           Parliamentary
           Proposition
           for
           their
           managing
           
             all
             State
             Affairs
          
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Consequences
           that
           may
           be
           drawn
           ,
           and
           which
           those
           Sycophants
           ,
           the
           Spencers
           did
           actually
           craw
           from
           this
           their
           damnable
           Doctrine
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           did
           conclude
           from
           it
           too
           (
           as
           well
           they
           might
           )
           That
           in
           default
           of
           him
           their
           Liege
           Lord
           ,
           his
           Lieges
           should
           be
           bound
           to
           govern
           the
           Affairs
           of
           State
           ;
           and
           what
           Newes
           now
           does
           this
           Devilish
           Democratick
           tells
           us
           ?
           Why
           the
           very
           Doctrine
           of
           two
           
             damnable
             Parasites
          
           ,
           whom
           themselves
           have
           condemned
           for
           above
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           years
           agon
           ,
           who
           to
           cover
           their
           own
           Treason
        
         
         
           (
           as
           they
           then
           too
           call'd
           it
           )
           committed
           against
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           that
           but
           in
           *
           Evil
           Counselling
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           invented
           very
           cunningly
           this
           popular
           Opinion
           ,
           to
           preserve
           themselves
           ,
           and
           please
           the
           Rabble
           they
           had
           so
           much
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           And
           could
           after
           so
           many
           Centuries
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           a
           series
           of
           time
           ,
           the
           Principles
           even
           of
           their
           execrated
           Enemies
           ,
           by
           themselves
           too
           ;
           be
           put
           into
           practice
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           worse
           still
           ,
           shall
           the
           sad
           effects
           that
           succeeded
           the
           practising
           it
           so
           lately
           ,
           encourage
           our
           Seditious
           Libellers
           for
           its
           Reimpression
           ?
           if
           this
           most
           Rebellious
           Nonsense
           must
           re-obtain
           ,
           all
           their
           declaratory
           Statute
           ,
           the
           determin'd
           Treasons
           of
           their
           good
           King
           †
           Edward
           may
           pass
           for
           a
           pretty
           piece
           of
           Impertinence
           ;
           they
           may
           do
           ,
           as
           once
           they
           truly
           did
           ,
           they
           may
           
             Fight
             ,
             Shoot
          
           at
           ,
           
             Imprison
             ,
             Butcher
          
           the
           Natural
           Body
           ,
           the
           Person
           of
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           the
           Laws
           designed
           them
           only
           for
           Traytors
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           destroy
           him
           in
           his
           politick
           .
           The
           same
           Laws
           make
           it
           Treason
           to
           compass
           his
           Queens
           Death
           ,
           or
           
             Eldest
             Sons
          
           ;
           and
           must
           it
           be
           meant
           of
           their
           Monarchs
           being
           Married
           in
           his
           politick
           Capacity
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           murdered
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           Heirs
           that
           
           shall
           be
           born
           by
           pure
           political
           Conception
           :
           they
           might
           e'n
           set
           up
           their
           Common-wealth
           then
           ,
           if
           these
           were
           to
           be
           the
           Successors
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           with
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           silly
           Sophistry
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           separate
           the
           Kings
           natural
           Capacity
           from
           his
           political
           ;
           did
           the
           same
           Seditious
           Rebels
           as
           Iremember
           ,
           make
           their
           
             own
             personal
          
           Relation
           to
           a
           politick
           Body
           Inseparable
           ?
           Rebellious
           Lumps
           of
           Contradiction
           !
           shall
           not
           your
           Soveraigns
           
             sacred
             Person
          
           be
           preserved
           by
           that
           Power
           and
           Authority
           derived
           even
           from
           the
           〈◊〉
           ?
           and
           whose
           very
           Text
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             touch
             not
             mine
             Anointed
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           could
           your selves
           plead
           it
           as
           a
           Bar
           to
           Treason
           ,
           because
           perpetrated
           under
           a
           political
           Denomination
           ,
           and
           a
           Relation
           only
           to
           that
           Lower
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           that
           was
           then
           ,
           only
           an
           incorporated
           Body
           of
           Rebels
           and
           Regicides
           ?
           and
           this
           was
           told
           us
           by
           that
           Miscreant
           *
           Harrison
           ,
           the
           most
           profligate
           ,
           the
           vilest
           ,
           the
           most
           virulent
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Faction
           concerned
           in
           that
           bloody
           Villany
           ,
           the
           
             MURDER
             OF
             A
             KING
          
           ;
           the
           silly
           Sot
           had
           it
           infused
           by
           his
           Councel
           as
           Senseless
           ,
           as
           Seditious
           :
           That
           it
           was
           an
           
             Act
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
          
           England
           ,
           and
           
           so
           no
           particular
           Members
           questionable
           for
           what
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Body
           .
        
         
           I
           consess
           the
           good
           excluded
           Members
           ,
           and
           the
           bubbl'd
           Presbyterian
           Senate
           would
           not
           allow
           it
           for
           a
           Parliamentaty
           Process
           ;
           and
           why
           ?
           because
           themselves
           did
           not
           sit
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           truly
           upon
           that
           unexpected
           and
           most
           blessed
           Revolution
           ,
           might
           hugg
           themselves
           ,
           and
           shrink
           up
           in
           a
           silent
           Joy
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           kept
           out
           :
           And
           I
           cannot
           but
           smile
           to
           see
           *
           two
           or
           three
           sit
           upon
           the
           Bench
           ,
           and
           upbraiding
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           for
           pulling
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           making
           themselves
           none
           ;
           †
           Persons
           whom
           Policy
           had
           only
           placed
           there
           ,
           when
           the
           
             poor
             Prince
          
           was
           forc't
           to
           compound
           with
           a
           party
           for
           a
           Crown
           ,
           forc'd
           to
           prefer
           those
           that
           had
           dethroned
           his
           Father
           before
           ,
           only
           the
           better
           to
           settle
           himself
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           compass
           more
           easily
           the
           punishment
           of
           those
           that
           murdered
           him
           
             after
             ,
             Persons
          
           ,
           (
           and
           a
           great
           one
           too
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           name
           ,
           )
           that
           have
           serv'd
           him
           as
           ungratefully
           since
           ,
           and
           been
           as
           deservedly
           rejected
           ;
           
           Persons
           ,
           that
           had
           his
           late
           Majesty's
           Arms
           ,
           been
           but
           as
           Victorious
           as
           his
           Cause
           was
           good
           ,
           had
           been
           as
           much
           liable
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           their
           Crimes
           as
           Capital
           for
           fighting
           him
           in
           the
           Field
           with
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           brought
           him
           to
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           and
           Butchered
           him
           on
           the
           Block
           ;
           from
           the
           time
           that
           their
           Tumults
           forc'd
           him
           to
           fly
           from
           their
           Houses
           ,
           they
           were
           no
           more
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           than
           those
           were
           afterward
           that
           pulled
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           it
           lookt
           a
           little
           loathsome
           to
           see
           some
           sit
           a
           simpering
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           all
           Acts
           must
           be
           past
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           themselves
           once
           had
           helpt
           
           to
           pass
           many
           without
           ;
           and
           they
           could
           no
           more
           justify
           themselves
           ;
           (
           had
           it
           been
           but
           their
           turn
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           Justice
           ,
           )
           by
           their
           Memberships
           ,
           political
           Referrences
           to
           
             the
             two
             Houses
          
           )
           then
           the
           Criminal
           at
           the
           Bar
           by
           his
           Relation
           to
           the
           Rump
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           their
           own
           Authority
           for
           it
           ,
           their
           very
           *
           Houses
           Act
           ,
           that
           they
           
             declared
             ,
             designed
          
           ,
           and
           actually
           made
           their
           King
           a
           Prisoner
           :
           For
           they
           told
           the
           persidious
           Scot
           ,
           that
           
           his
           denying
           their
           Propositions
           ,
           (
           and
           what
           were
           those
           but
           Expedients
           to
           destroy
           Him
           ?
           )
           had
           debar'd
           him
           of
           his
           Liberty
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           verifyed
           too
           ,
           (
           when
           they
           had
           got
           their
           poor
           purchase
           at
           Holdenby
           )
           in
           a
           usage
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           with
           a
           restraint
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           been
           Cruelty
           to
           a
           Peasant
           ;
           and
           which
           even
           his
           very
           Murderers
           enlarged
           when
           their
           Joyce
           took
           him
           from
           his
           Jaylers
           :
           And
           I
           am
           sure
           t
           is
           provided
           ,
           that
           to
           Imprison
           him
           till
           He
           assent
           to
           Proposals
           ,
           shall
           be
           *
           High-Treason
           by
           particular
           Act
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Murder
           him
           ,
           is
           made
           so
           by
           the
           25.
           
           And
           whatever
           the
           Mildness
           of
           ‖
           Mr.
           Hunt
           ,
           the
           Moderator
           of
           Rebellion
           would
           have
           this
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           it
           so
           much
           as
           remembered
           ;
           it
           was
           these
           his
           own
           darling
           Daemagogues
           ,
           whom
           he
           defends
           and
           adores
           ;
           and
           that
           even
           for
           †
           Restorers
           ;
           who
           stript
           him
           in
           his
           
             politick
             Capacity
          
           ,
           anticipated
           his
           Murder
           ,
           and
           then
           left
           his
           naked
           Person
           to
           be
           persued
           by
           the
           *
           Wolves
           that
           worried
           it
           ;
           they
           had
           turned
           their
           House
           into
           a
           Shambles
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Slaughter
           ;
           and
           were
           the
           Butchers
           the
           less
           Bloody
           ,
           that
           only
           bound
           Him
           ,
           and
           left
           to
           their
           Boys
           the
           cutting
           of
           his
           Throat
           :
           yet
           this
           Barbarity
           must
           
           be
           defended
           ;
           this
           extenuated
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           help
           of
           their
           Hunts
           ,
           and
           such
           Advocates
           ;
           the
           guilt
           not
           to
           devolve
           to
           each
           
             individual
             Member
          
           ,
           because
           an
           Act
           of
           an
           Aggregated
           House
           .
        
         
           But
           base
           Caitiff's
           (
           to
           use
           even
           the
           very
           *
           Lawyers
           own
           Language
           ,
           )
           your selves
           know
           that
           a
           
             politick
             Body
          
           may
           be
           guilty
           of
           a
           most
           
             political
             Treason
          
           ,
           and
           tho
           the
           †
           Laws
           tell
           us
           it
           has
           no
           Life
           or
           Soul
           ,
           and
           so
           can't
           suffer
           ;
           yet
           it
           s
           constituent
           Members
           may
           lose
           both
           ,
           be
           Hang'd
           and
           Damn'd
           in
           their
           
             proper
             Persons
          
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           committing
           it
           too
           against
           such
           another
           political
           Constitution
           .
        
         
           It
           would
           otherwise
           be
           a
           fine
           Plea
           for
           Corporators
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           many
           times
           Defendants
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           when
           their
           King
           has
           been
           Plaintiff
           :
           And
           against
           whose
           more
           dangerous
           Sedition
           there
           was
           lately
           made
           special
           Provision
           by
           a
           particular
           ‖
           Oath
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           conclude
           the
           Confutation
           of
           this
           sad
           silly
           sort
           of
           Sophistry
           ,
           this
           
             Seditious
             Nonsense
          
           ,
           't
           is
           shrowdly
           to
           be
           suspected
           that
           from
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           Sophisters
           ,
           
           fallacious
           Inferences
           was
           first
           insinuated
           that
           prejudicial
           Opinion
           (
           I
           call
           it
           so
           ,
           because
           it
           looks
           like
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           some
           concerned
           party
           )
           That
           Societies
           were
           not
           punishable
           in
           the
           next
           World
           for
           the
           Villanies
           they
           had
           committed
           in
           this
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           Members
           were
           not
           to
           suffer
           there
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           had
           acted
           in
           Relation
           to
           such
           a
           
             BODY
             here
          
           :
           this
           Religious
           Absurdity
           has
           been
           publisht
           by
           some
           Seditious
           Pens
           from
           the
           Press
           ,
           I
           wish
           I
           could
           say
           not
           imposed
           upon
           Loyal
           ones
           too
           ,
           both
           from
           that
           and
           the
           Pulpit
           ;
           for
           Errors
           ,
           especially
           when
           coloured
           with
           the
           bait
           of
           Interest
           ,
           tho
           first
           hatcht
           by
           the
           Brooders
           of
           all
           bad
           Principles
           ,
           till
           well
           examined
           may
           delude
           the
           very
           best
           :
           I
           know
           it
           may
           be
           returned
           with
           some
           seeming
           Reason
           ,
           that
           Crimes
           committed
           here
           ,
           as
           a
           Member
           of
           a
           body
           politick
           ,
           can't
           well
           in
           Justice
           be
           laid
           to
           the
           Charge
           of
           any
           particular
           Person
           hereafter
           ;
           for
           upon
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           natural
           one
           ,
           the
           Relation
           to
           such
           a
           Community
           ●●asing
           ,
           the
           Guilt
           and
           Crime
           contracted
           should
           dye
           too
           :
           But
           the
           Judge
           of
           Heaven
           has
           declared
           he
           
             won't
             be
             mockt
          
           ,
           tho
           they
           thought
           those
           of
           the
           Land
           might
           .
           How
           contentedly
           
           would
           some
           of
           the
           Regicides
           have
           given
           up
           the
           Ghost
           ,
           could
           they
           have
           pleaded
           to
           the
           Almighty
           their
           Innocence
           of
           the
           Royal
           Blood
           ,
           from
           the
           shedding
           it
           in
           Parliament
           ?
           But
           tho
           National
           Sins
           ,
           may
           require
           reasonably
           the
           sufferings
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           than
           what
           for
           this
           very
           Sin
           ,
           our
           own
           has
           since
           suffered
           ;
           therefore
           to
           suggest
           the
           single
           Individual
           ,
           the
           singular
           Sinner
           shall
           escape
           with
           Impunity
           hereafter
           ,
           because
           not
           punisht
           here
           ,
           or
           that
           because
           several
           of
           them
           suffered
           here
           for
           that
           Martyrs
           Blood
           ;
           and
           the
           Treasons
           of
           an
           Vniversal
           Body
           seem'd
           to
           be
           punisht
           in
           as
           
             general
             Conflagration
          
           ;
           that
           therefore
           the
           Criminals
           have
           superseded
           their
           sufferings
           in
           Hell
           ,
           and
           may
           now
           dare
           Heaven
           ;
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           seems
           an
           Opinion
           as
           ridiculous
           as
           the
           Popish
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           their
           being
           saved
           by
           a
           
             fantastick
             Fire
          
           :
           T
           is
           almost
           an
           Irreligious
           excuse
           for
           all
           manner
           of
           Crimes
           and
           Immoralities
           ;
           the
           
             Constitutions
             ,
             Circumstances
          
           of
           Men
           being
           so
           various
           ,
           that
           I
           dare
           avow
           scarce
           any
           Villany
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           committed
           by
           Communities
           ,
           or
           the
           Politick
           Relation
           of
           the
           private
           Person
           to
           some
           publick
           Society
           .
           In
           short
           such
           Law
           ,
           and
           such
           Divinity
           ,
           would
           make
           the
           worst
           of
           
           〈◊〉
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           incorporated
           ones
           )
           fear
           Hell
           no
           more
           than
           they
           would
           the
           Hangman
           ,
           and
           baffle
           the
           Devil
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Gibbet
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           may
           well
           here
           so
           warmly
           condemn
           these
           sort
           of
           damnable
           Doctrines
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           so
           hotly
           maintained
           by
           the
           rankest
           of
           our
           Rebels
           and
           Republicans
           ;
           and
           this
           very
           Daemon
           ,
           this
           Devil
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           can
           only
           countenance
           his
           Rebellious
           Positions
           with
           the
           making
           use
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Authority
           for
           the
           Ratification
           of
           
             his
             Proposals
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Destruction
           of
           his
           
             own
             Person
          
           :
           For
           't
           is
           a
           great
           Truth
           ,
           I
           wish
           I
           could
           not
           say
           an
           experimented
           one
           ,
           that
           the
           granting
           them
           these
           Regalia
           ,
           would
           not
           only
           be
           an
           Act
           to
           bereave
           him
           of
           his
           Crown
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           but
           would
           pass
           his
           very
           Person
           into
           the
           Donative
           ;
           a
           yielding
           up
           of
           his
           
             last
             Breath
          
           ,
           the
           making
           himself
           his
           
             own
             Executioner
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Betrayer
           of
           his
           Trust
           :
           This
           Project
           is
           only
           the
           pernicious
           Principle
           improved
           ;
           the
           late
           Rebels
           falsely
           assumed
           His
           Authority
           ,
           for
           the
           Fighting
           against
           His
           Person
           ;
           but
           the
           prevailing
           upon
           him
           for
           these
           Destructive
           Grants
           ,
           would
           make
           Him
           truly
           Fight
           against
           Himself
           .
        
         
         
           In
           all
           the
           Reigns
           of
           the
           three
           following
           Henries
           ,
           their
           Soveraign's
           Supremacy
           was
           still
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           that
           over
           Parliaments
           too
           ,
           tho
           one
           of
           them
           was
           but
           an
           Usurper
           on
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           am
           sure
           as
           great
           an
           one
           upon
           their
           Privileges
           ;
           and
           tho
           themselves
           had
           placed
           the
           First
           in
           the
           Throne
           ,
           themselves
           also
           acknowledged
           *
           the
           
             Regality
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
          
           England
           
             to
             be
             Subject
             to
             none
             but
             God
             :
          
           To
           the
           ‖
           
             Second
             ,
             they
          
           acknowledged
           that
           to
           
             Him
             only
             belonged
             the
             Management
             of
             Foreign
             Affairs
             ,
             with
             Foreign
             Princes
             :
          
           To
           the
           †
           Third
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           
             constitute
             County
          
           Palatines
           ,
           
             and
             grant
             any
             Regal
             Rights
          
           per
           
             Letters
             Patents
          
           .
           And
           these
           were
           Matters
           and
           Affairs
           ,
           themselves
           then
           declared
           they
           could
           not
           pretend
           to
           ,
           tho
           this
           Gentleman
           would
           now
           have
           them
           or
           their
           Counsel
           manage
           all
           .
        
         
           In
           Edward
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           time
           ,
           't
           was
           always
           received
           Law
           ,
           
             then
             made
          
           ,
           and
           should
           I
           hope
           ,
           hold
           still
           ,
           that
           
             State
             Affairs
          
           were
           to
           be
           manag'd
           by
           the
           Prince
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           then
           allowed
           for
           *
           Law
           ,
           That
           if
           all
           the
           Common
           People
           of
           England
           should
           
             break
             a
             League
          
           ,
           by
           agreement
           with
           any
           Foreign
           Nation
           ,
           it
           shall
           
           still
           be
           reputed
           firm
           and
           unviolated
           if
           without
           his
           consent
           :
           And
           in
           his
           very
           ‖
           Sons
           that
           Succeeded
           ,
           resolved
           by
           all
           the
           Judges
           and
           Serjeants
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           only
           Person
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           could
           do
           no
           wrong
           ;
           which
           sufficiently
           declares
           him
           above
           all
           them
           that
           could
           ;
           and
           then
           who
           so
           fit
           for
           all
           absolute
           Power
           in
           all
           publick
           Administrations
           ,
           than
           whom
           the
           very
           Law
           presumes
           always
           to
           do
           Right
           ?
           and
           whom
           Reason
           tells
           us
           must
           be
           most
           impartially
           concerned
           for
           the
           publick
           good
           ;
           having
           no
           dependance
           upon
           any
           Superiors
           ,
           from
           whom
           an
           Apprehension
           of
           Fear
           ,
           or
           hopes
           of
           Favour
           might
           prevail
           upon
           to
           degenerate
           into
           that
           servile
           and
           sordid
           Complyance
           ,
           to
           prefer
           his
           
             own
             private
          
           Interest
           before
           the
           publick
           good
           ,
           Whatever
           Presumption
           the
           Law
           had
           of
           it
           then
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           have
           a
           Prince
           that
           justifies
           the
           Supposition
           now
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           most
           ungrateful
           Paradox
           ,
           and
           against
           Sense
           it self
           ,
           for
           our
           Seditious
           Souls
           to
           suggest
           ,
           and
           insinuate
           his
           Real
           Intentions
           for
           their
           Good
           ,
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           Design
           and
           Plot
           upon
           them
           for
           Ill.
           An
           ORDER
           of
           Council
           ,
           with
           such
           Sycophants
           is
           turned
           into
           a
           trick
           of
           Court
           ;
           
           And
           their
           Kings
           Proclamations
           are
           〈◊〉
           only
           because
           they
           cannot
           conveniently
           ,
           resist
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           whole
           Board
           was
           packt
           only
           to
           please
           
             a
             designing
             Prince
          
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           base
           Villains
           ,
           your selves
           know
           that
           his
           aims
           have
           ever
           been
           for
           the
           
             publick
             Peace
          
           and
           Prosperity
           ,
           even
           at
           the
           same
           time
           your
           dangerous
           disorders
           have
           made
           it
           almost
           inconsistant
           with
           his
           
             own
             safety
          
           ,
           and
           security
           :
           You
           see
           your
           Soveraign
           Sit
           and
           Act
           in
           a
           Sphere
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           only
           He
           )
           where
           Favour
           cannot
           charm
           ,
           or
           
             Fear
             frown
          
           into
           Compliance
           :
           And
           who
           can
           be
           supposed
           ,
           then
           ,
           besides
           him
           ,
           less
           prejudic'd
           ,
           or
           more
           concerned
           for
           your
           good
           ?
           Would
           you
           have
           your
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Shop
           and
           Yard
           take
           their
           Measures
           of
           the
           State
           too
           ?
           We
           have
           experimented
           already
           that
           those
           made
           the
           very
           Government
           a
           Trade
           also
           ;
           and
           by
           those
           your
           very
           Properties
           and
           Lives
           too
           ,
           would
           be
           bought
           and
           sold
           ,
           we
           too
           lately
           saw
           some
           Symptoms
           of
           that
           
             state
             Distemper
          
           ;
           when
           some
           of
           the
           Seditious
           Souls
           had
           but
           gotten
           the
           Government
           of
           a
           single
           City
           ;
           and
           that
           but
           under
           a
           Soveraign
           their
           Supream
           ;
           and
           sure
           't
           is
           an
           Argument
           unanswerable
           that
           those
           Salesmen
           
           of
           his
           Prerogative
           would
           assoon
           Barter
           your
           Properties
           .
        
         
           See
           the
           sad
           experienced
           result
           of
           all
           the
           Democracies
           since
           their
           first
           Institution
           ;
           what
           was
           left
           the
           
             poor
             Lacedaemonians
          
           upon
           putting
           in
           Execution
           ,
           that
           popular
           Project
           ,
           their
           *
           Petalism
           ,
           or
           
             Impoverisht
             Athens
          
           her self
           upon
           such
           another
           Order
           of
           her
           
             〈◊〉
             ?
             why
          
           both
           were
           beggar'd
           of
           their
           Nobility
           ,
           the
           Scum
           ,
           the
           Scoundrels
           of
           the
           Town
           turn'd
           the
           
             Mighty
             Massinello's
          
           of
           the
           State
           :
           The
           
             Tod-Pole
             Train
          
           ,
           the
           product
           of
           those
           beggarly
           Elements
           Mud
           and
           Water
           ,
           Lorded
           it
           even
           over
           all
           the
           Land
           ,
           And
           those
           Rulers
           naturally
           retaining
           in
           this
           Medley
           ,
           this
           Mixture
           of
           Sway
           ,
           the
           Native
           Principles
           of
           that
           
             Abject
             Matter
          
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           ,
           still
           as
           mean
           as
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           restless
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           could
           never
           reduce
           them
           to
           composed
           States
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           recalled
           the
           good
           Governours
           they
           had
           Banisht
           before
           .
           ‖
           you
           know
           all
           this
           is
           too
           true
           ,
           and
           your selves
           too
           ,
           vile
           Caitiffs
           ,
           have
           owned
           it
           in
           Prints
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Let
           your
           Lords
           too
           be
           allowed
           for
           once
           ,
           your
           only
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           is
           your
           
             beloved
             Government
          
           :
           Let
           Aristocracy
           for
           once
           obtain
           for
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           Banish
           your
           
           Monarch
           ;
           set
           up
           that
           Idol
           ,
           and
           fall
           down
           to
           the
           Gods
           of
           your
           own
           Hands
           ,
           that
           
             good
             Government
          
           must
           still
           be
           of
           many
           ,
           still
           of
           as
           much
           divided
           Interest
           ;
           there
           would
           still
           be
           many
           then
           to
           mind
           the
           making
           their
           own
           Hay
           in
           the
           fair
           Sun-shine
           ;
           whereas
           should
           your
           Prince
           perjure
           himself
           for
           the
           minding
           only
           his
           private
           concern
           ,
           and
           neglecting
           the
           publick
           good
           ;
           which
           he
           must
           do
           if
           ever
           he
           is
           Crown'd
           ,
           where
           an
           Oath
           is
           administred
           for
           his
           very
           disavowing
           it
           ;
           yet
           still
           here
           would
           be
           pursued
           but
           the
           Interest
           of
           a
           single
           Person
           ,
           there
           of
           so
           many
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           rash
           and
           unadvised
           Romans
           had
           upon
           that
           bandied
           Argument
           ,
           the
           Dissoluteness
           of
           their
           Tarquin
           ,
           the
           popular
           president
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           for
           the
           Banishing
           of
           all
           Kings
           ;
           (
           as
           if
           the
           Practice
           of
           a
           Rebellious
           Rome
           against
           a
           single
           dissolute
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           long
           since
           ,
           could
           with
           the
           same
           Reason
           prevail
           at
           present
           ,
           for
           an
           extirpating
           the
           Government
           even
           under
           the
           best
           of
           Princes
           ;
           )
           yet
           this
           very
           precipitous
           Act
           of
           Rage
           ,
           and
           Rashness
           ,
           was
           afterward
           even
           by
           the
           relenting
           Romans
           ,
           as
           much
           repented
           of
           ,
           and
           their
           Error
           ,
           best
           understood
           in
           
           their
           following
           Misfortunes
           ;
           and
           of
           which
           they
           were
           soon
           sensible
           too
           ,
           soon
           saw
           it
           in
           their
           subsequent
           sufferings
           ;
           for
           the
           first
           Frame
           of
           Government
           they
           constituted
           after
           this
           Expulsion
           ,
           was
           the
           *
           Consular
           ;
           and
           one
           would
           think
           that
           being
           but
           of
           two
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           have
           lasted
           ,
           as
           indeed
           the
           best
           sort
           of
           Aristocracy
           ,
           coming
           within
           an
           Ace
           of
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           a
           Duumvirate
           :
           yet
           even
           from
           those
           they
           suffered
           more
           ,
           than
           from
           the
           first
           Constitution
           they
           had
           abolisht
           ;
           their
           more
           immoderate
           power
           broke
           the
           Laws
           more
           †
           immoderately
           ,
           than
           the
           Lustful
           ,
           Licentious
           ,
           and
           Lewd
           Monarch
           ,
           they
           made
           to
           fly
           with
           his
           Fugitive
           Government
           :
           We
           shall
           in
           some
           other
           place
           consider
           the
           restless
           Revolutions
           they
           ran
           through
           ,
           from
           their
           turning
           out
           this
           Monarchy
           ,
           till
           they
           tumbled
           into
           it
           again
           .
           This
           serves
           only
           to
           let
           us
           see
           that
           publick
           Administrations
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           hands
           but
           of
           two
           of
           the
           best
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           are
           not
           always
           the
           best
           managed
           .
           What
           pray
           better
           can
           be
           expected
           ,
           when
           the
           Optimacy
           is
           made
           up
           of
           so
           many
           more
           ?
        
         
         
           And
           where
           then
           ?
           into
           what
           form
           ?
           to
           whom
           ,
           shall
           we
           run
           for
           the
           best
           maintaining
           of
           this
           popular
           Darling
           ?
           this
           dangerous
           Violation
           that
           has
           been
           clamoured
           for
           ,
           rebelled
           and
           fought
           for
           ,
           the
           
             Peoples
             RIGHT
          
           ,
           but
           to
           that
           Soveraignty
           ,
           which
           our
           very
           Laws
           say
           can
           do
           no
           wrong
           ,
           to
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           where
           Mechanicks
           can
           never
           meddle
           with
           
             Affairs
             of
             State
          
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           truckle
           to
           their
           own
           ;
           or
           the
           Nobility
           so
           powerful
           as
           to
           be
           all
           Soveraigns
           ;
           and
           under
           what
           Prince
           can
           we
           better
           acquiesce
           for
           this
           enjoyment
           ,
           than
           the
           present
           ,
           that
           has
           so
           often
           declared
           for
           its
           Protection
           ?
           And
           shall
           the
           Speech
           of
           some
           
             Noble
             Peer
          
           be
           better
           assurance
           ,
           promise
           more
           ,
           than
           the
           
             word
             of
             a
             King
          
           ?
           All
           Subjects
           under
           him
           have
           either
           Riches
           or
           Honor
           for
           their
           private
           Aim
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           act
           more
           partially
           for
           the
           publick
           ;
           and
           which
           the
           Laws
           presume
           therefore
           they
           may
           injure
           ,
           and
           have
           therefore
           made
           the
           greatest
           punishable
           ,
           But
           him
           exempted
           from
           all
           *
           Statutes
           that
           are
           Penal
           :
           And
           these
           sort
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           I
           can
           assure
           them
           ,
           their
           King
           himself
           has
           used
           to
           prove
           the
           publick
           Interest
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           alone
           of
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           can
           be
           presumed
           
           most
           impartially
           concerned
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           publick
           .
           A
           Reason
           worthy
           of
           so
           good
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           worst
           ,
           the
           most
           Seditious
           Subjects
           cannot
           Answer
           .
        
         
           Did
           not
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           Richard
           the
           Third's
           Time
           ,
           give
           even
           that
           Vsurper
           an
           
             Arbitrary
             Power
          
           greater
           than
           any
           they
           can
           dread
           now
           from
           their
           most
           
             Lawful
             Soveraign
          
           ?
           Did
           not
           *
           they
           declare
           him
           their
           Lawful
           King
           by
           Inheritance
           ,
           tho
           they
           knew
           they
           made
           him
           Inherit
           against
           all
           Law
           ?
           Did
           not
           they
           declare
           it
           to
           be
           grounded
           upon
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           Realm
           ?
           whereas
           we
           now
           can
           oppose
           this
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           ,
           from
           the
           panick
           fear
           of
           making
           our
           true
           Legal
           King
           too
           powerful
           ,
           and
           the
           Succession
           of
           a
           Right
           Heir
           must
           be
           questioned
           by
           our
           Parliaments
           now
           ,
           when
           their
           Predecessors
           declared
           it
           unalterable
           even
           in
           a
           wrong
           .
           Did
           †
           they
           not
           to
           him
           but
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           own
           themselves
           Three
           Estates
           without
           including
           himself
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           by
           them
           is
           meant
           the
           
             Lords
             Spiritual
          
           ,
           and
           Temporal
           and
           Commons
           ?
           and
           shall
           the
           Press
           be
           pestered
           under
           our
           undoubted
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           the
           mildest
           Prince
           ,
           to
           
           make
           him
           Co-ordinate
           with
           the
           People
           ?
           Did
           they
           not
           make
           particular
           Provision
           in
           *
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           His
           Person
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           very
           Merderer
           and
           Destroyer
           of
           His
           Subjects
           ?
           And
           shall
           our
           〈◊〉
           ones
           Associate
           for
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           mildest
           Monarch
           ,
           whose
           greatest
           Care
           is
           their
           Protection
           ?
           Was
           this
           Monster
           ever
           questioned
           or
           censured
           for
           the
           Murder
           of
           several
           of
           His
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           more
           Barbarous
           Butchery
           ,
           the
           spilling
           almost
           of
           his
           own
           Blood
           in
           his
           Nephews
           ?
           and
           must
           our
           most
           gracious
           one
           stand
           the
           mark
           of
           Malice
           ,
           and
           Reproach
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           for
           desending
           that
           of
           his
           Brothers
           ?
           who
           Reigned
           more
           Arbitrary
           ,
           and
           managed
           all
           Affairs
           more
           Monstrously
           ,
           than
           this
           very
           Monster
           of
           Mankind
           ?
           And
           must
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           be
           now
           the
           Manager
           of
           the
           mildest
           Monarch
           ?
           and
           think
           him
           dangerous
           if
           not
           governed
           ,
           by
           themselves
           ?
        
         
           The
           two
           Succeeding
           *
           Henries
           had
           their
           Power
           as
           much
           confirmed
           :
           Henry
           the
           7th
           .
           had
           his
           
             Negative
             Voice
          
           ,
           the
           thing
           ,
           those
           Seditious
           discontented
           Grumblers
           ,
           so
           much
           repine
           at
           ,
           maintained
           ,
           asserted
           ,
           for
           his
           undoubted
           Prerogative
           .
           It
           is
           at
           
           present
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           ‖
           his
           Time
           ,
           no
           〈◊〉
           if
           the
           
             King
             assent
             not
          
           :
           A
           Prince
           beloved
           and
           favoured
           ,
           only
           because
           he
           was
           their
           King
           ;
           who
           tho
           he
           had
           as
           many
           subsidies
           granted
           ,
           more
           than
           any
           before
           him
           ,
           His
           Subjects
           you
           see
           never
           thought
           it
           a
           Grievance
           then
           to
           contribute
           to
           their
           〈◊〉
           being
           Great
           :
           but
           acknowledged
           his
           Supremacy
           even
           under
           their
           greatest
           pressure
           :
           His
           〈◊〉
           upon
           penal
           Statutes
           *
           Historians
           call
           and
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           most
           〈◊〉
           way
           for
           raising
           of
           Money
           that
           was
           ever
           used
           ;
           yet
           still
           had
           he
           the
           Hearts
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Purses
           :
           They
           thought
           Rebellion
           then
           could
           not
           be
           justifyed
           with
           clamor
           of
           Oppression
           ,
           as
           since
           by
           Ship-money
           and
           Lone
           ,
           tho
           levyed
           by
           a
           King
           whom
           themselves
           had
           Opprest
           .
           The
           simplicity
           of
           those
           times
           made
           them
           suffer
           like
           good
           Subjects
           and
           better
           Christians
           ,
           when
           the
           refined
           Politicks
           of
           such
           Authors
           ,
           and
           a
           〈◊〉
           age
           ,
           can
           tell
           them
           now
           to
           be
           Wise
           ,
           is
           to
           Rebel
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           him
           who
           
             managed
             Affairs
          
           in
           Henry
           the
           †
           Eighth's
           Time
           ,
           when
           Parliaments
           seemed
           to
           be
           frightned
           into
           Compliance
           with
           a
           Prown
           ,
           and
           
           Bills
           preferr'd
           more
           for
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           than
           the
           profit
           of
           the
           People
           :
           Their
           Memberships
           then
           so
           far
           from
           medling
           with
           the
           measures
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           that
           they
           seemed
           to
           take
           them
           for
           their
           sole
           Measures
           ;
           so
           far
           was
           then
           an
           Order
           of
           the
           House
           from
           controuling
           that
           of
           the
           Board
           :
           And
           I
           can't
           see
           that
           the
           Peoples
           *
           Petition
           of
           Right
           has
           since
           〈◊〉
           away
           too
           the
           King's
           Prerogative
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           affirmed
           for
           ‖
           Law
           in
           this
           King's
           Time
           ,
           that
           
             he
             had
             full
             power
             in
             all
             Causes
             to
             do
             Justice
             to
             all
             Men.
          
           If
           the
           Parliament
           or
           their
           Council
           shall
           †
           
             manage
             Affairs
          
           ,
           let
           them
           tell
           me
           what
           will
           become
           of
           this
           Power
           and
           Law.
           
        
         
           His
           Son
           Edward
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           and
           tho
           a
           Minor
           ,
           a
           Prince
           whose
           Youth
           might
           have
           given
           the
           People
           an
           opportunity
           for
           an
           Encroachment
           upon
           his
           Power
           ;
           and
           the
           Subject
           commonly
           will
           take
           advantage
           of
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           that
           sometimes
           too
           much
           ,
           when
           the
           Soveraign
           knows
           but
           little
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           a
           King
           :
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           were
           so
           
             Seditiously
             Wise
          
           in
           that
           Infancy
           of
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           had
           Protectors
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           this
           :
           But
           notwithstanding
           such
           an
           Opportunity
           for
           the
           robbing
           
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           you
           shall
           see
           then
           they
           took
           the
           first
           occasion
           for
           the
           asserting
           them
           :
           In
           the
           very
           First
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           that
           all
           Authoritie
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           ,
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           this
           Republican
           has
           found
           out
           another
           Resolution
           of
           resolving
           it
           into
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Parliament
           .
           And
           in
           this
           very
           ‖
           Reign
           
             too
             ,
             it
             was
             provided
             as
             the
             common
             Policy
             and
             Duty
             of
             all
             Loving
             Subjects
             ,
          
           to
           restrain
           the
           Publishing
           all
           manner
           of
           Shameful
           Slanders
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           &c.
           upon
           whom
           dependeth
           the
           whole
           Unity
           and
           Universal
           weal
           of
           the
           Realm
           ;
           what
           Sentence
           then
           would
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           those
           times
           have
           past
           upon
           
             Appeals
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             vox
             patriae's
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             Plato
             Redivivus
          
           ,
           upon
           a
           Libel
           that
           would
           prove
           the
           †
           
             Kings
             Executive
             power
             of
             War
             forfeitable
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           *
           
             Prerogative
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Crown
             ,
             hinders
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Laws
          
           ;
           tho
           I
           am
           sure
           those
           very
           Laws
           are
           the
           best
           Asserters
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           ?
           there
           next
           resolve
           would
           have
           been
           to
           have
           ordered
           such
           an
           Author
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           by
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           Hangman
           ,
           instead
           of
           that
           Honorable
           Vote
           ,
           
             the
             thanks
             of
             the
             House
          
           .
        
         
         
           In
           Queen
           Mary's
           Time
           too
           ,
           the
           Law
           left
           all
           to
           her
           Majesty
           ,
           tells
           her
           all
           *
           Jurisdiction
           does
           ,
           and
           of
           Right
           ought
           to
           belong
           to
           her
           .
           In
           Queen
           Elizabeth's
           ‖
           Time
           ,
           what
           was
           Law
           before
           ;
           they
           were
           obliged
           even
           to
           Swear
           to
           be
           so
           .
           Every
           Member
           of
           the
           House
           before
           qualified
           to
           sit
           
             in
             it
          
           ,
           forc'd
           to
           acknowledg
           his
           Soveraign
           SVPREAM
           ,
           in
           all
           Causes
           ,
           over
           all
           Persons
           :
           And
           were
           their
           Memberships
           to
           be
           modelled
           according
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           this
           Plato
           ,
           their
           Oath
           must
           be
           repealed
           or
           they
           perjur'd
           .
           Their
           very
           Constitution
           would
           be
           Inconfistant
           with
           his
           Supremacy
           ;
           they
           must
           manage
           and
           Command
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           Swear
           to
           submit
           .
           and
           obey
           .
        
         
           Was
           there
           ever
           a
           more
           full
           acknowledgment
           of
           Power
           and
           Prerogative
           ,
           than
           was
           made
           to
           King
           †
           James
           upon
           his
           first
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ?
           And
           tho
           I
           confess
           they
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           
             manage
             Affairs
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Son
           and
           Successors
           time
           :
           yet
           this
           was
           not
           until
           they
           had
           openly
           bid
           him
           defyance
           to
           his
           Face
           ,
           and
           actually
           declared
           War
           against
           His
           Person
           ;
           then
           they
           might
           well
           set
           up
           their
           Votes
           for
           Law
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           violated
           the
           
             Fundamental
             ones
          
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           
           yet
           themselves
           even
           in
           that
           Licentious
           ,
           and
           tumultuous
           time
           ,
           could
           own
           ‖
           that
           
             such
             Bills
             as
             His
             Majesty
             was
             bound
             even
             in
             Conscience
             and
             Justice
             to
             pass
             ,
             were
             no
             Laws
             without
             his
             Assent
             :
          
           What
           then
           did
           they
           think
           of
           those
           Ordinances
           of
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           with
           which
           themselves
           past
           such
           Bills
           afterward
           ?
           so
           unconscionable
           ,
           so
           〈◊〉
           :
           Here
           it
           was
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           these
           Commons
           of
           this
           pernicious
           Projector
           ,
           took
           upon
           them
           the
           management
           of
           the
           State
           ;
           their
           Councils
           ,
           their
           Committees
           ,
           set
           up
           for
           regulating
           the
           Kings
           :
           Then
           their
           †
           Pillor'd
           Advocate
           that
           lost
           his
           ears
           ,
           as
           this
           with
           his
           Treasonable
           Positions
           ,
           should
           his
           Head
           ;
           Publisht
           the
           very
           same
           Proposal
           in
           his
           pestering
           Prints
           ;
           the
           very
           Vomit
           of
           the
           Press
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           dangerous
           Dog
           ,
           did
           in
           the
           Literal
           Sense
           return
           to
           lick
           it
           up
           ,
           still
           discharing
           again
           the
           same
           choler
           he
           had
           brought
           up
           before
           ,
           in
           a
           Nauseous
           Crambe
           :
           A
           Wretch
           that
           seemed
           to
           Write
           for
           the
           Haberdashers
           and
           Trunk-makers
           instead
           of
           the
           
             Company
             of
             Stationers
          
           that
           
             Elaborate
             Lining
          
           the
           Copious
           Library
           for
           Hat-cases
           ,
           and
           Close-stools
           ,
           that
           Will
           with
           a
           whisp
           ,
           whose
           fuming
           Brains
           were
           at
           last
           illuminated
           for
           the
           leading
           Men
           into
           
           Boggs
           and
           Ditches
           ,
           Rebellion
           and
           Sedition
           .
           The
           Confusion
           of
           others
           only
           for
           the
           confounding
           of
           himself
           ,
           ‖
           for
           a
           King
           ,
           for
           the
           †
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           the
           *
           Presbyters
           ,
           for
           every
           thing
           ,
           for
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           ONE
           thing
           Scribble
           .
        
         
           Compare
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           his
           Vnparliamentary
           Juncto
           ;
           the
           meer
           Lumps
           of
           distorted
           Law
           ,
           or
           Legal
           Contradiction
           ,
           with
           the
           25th
           .
           of
           Edward
           .
           He
           first
           deposes
           his
           King
           ,
           and
           even
           there
           then
           finds
           his
           
             Deposition
             Treason
          
           .
           Their
           Divine
           Baxter
           never
           baffled
           himself
           more
           with
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           than
           this
           
             Elaborate
             Legislator
          
           with
           the
           Statute
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Law.
             William
          
           Writ
           against
           Pryn
           too
           ,
           in
           one
           Page
           proves
           his
           King
           Supream
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           his
           Parliaments
           Supremacy
           ,
           the
           most
           Mutinous
           Member
           would
           needs
           be
           Loyal
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           to
           late
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           Malitious
           Miscreant
           at
           the
           Pen
           ,
           Publisht
           his
           Memento
           ,
           when
           his
           Money
           with
           his
           Membership
           was
           sequestred
           from
           his
           own
           Home
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           self
           from
           the
           Parliaments
           House
           ,
           and
           then
           palliated
           it
           with
           a
           piece
           against
           his
           Majesties
           Murder
           :
           I
           the
           more
           Liberally
           enlarge
           upon
           this
           ,
           because
           his
           party
           the
           Presbyter
           would
           
           appropriate
           to
           themselves
           from
           some
           〈◊〉
           Papers
           ,
           the
           Vindication
           of
           their
           King
           ;
           but
           what
           I
           am
           sure
           in
           sincerity
           was
           their
           own
           Revenge
           ,
           They
           ,
           the
           Scot
           ,
           and
           the
           Todpole
           Spawn
           of
           both
           ;
           that
           Independant
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           unanimously
           the
           Defence
           of
           their
           Prince
           for
           the
           Destruction
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           differing
           Daemagogues
           ,
           with
           the
           very
           same
           *
           Pretences
           strove
           to
           put
           upon
           
             each
             other
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             both
             alike
          
           ,
           full
           of
           the
           same
           
             falshood
             ,
             both
             alike
          
           ,
           fancyed
           their
           own
           Integrity
           :
           they
           seemed
           to
           Labor
           for
           the
           two
           sublimated
           Vices
           ,
           Hypocrisie
           and
           self-conceit
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           made
           them
           twice
           Villains
           ,
           the
           other
           double
           Fools
           :
           And
           this
           Confounder
           of
           Paper
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           People
           ,
           Publisht
           then
           ,
           ‖
           the
           very
           same
           
           Principles
           this
           starch't
           Republican
           has
           proposed
           now
           for
           new
           Politicks
           of
           State
           ;
           Pryn
           and
           Plato
           differ
           only
           in
           this
           ,
           one
           Labour'd
           to
           make
           Law
           speak
           Treason
           ,
           the
           other
           Sense
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           were
           not
           the
           Parliament
           very
           tender
           of
           this
           last
           ,
           this
           present
           Princes
           Power
           and
           Prerogative
           ,
           when
           they
           enacted
           
           a
           new
           *
           Oath
           ,
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           all
           in
           Office
           ,
           for
           the
           Renouncing
           the
           Trayterous
           Position
           ,
           of
           resisting
           his
           〈◊〉
           ,
           with
           his
           own
           Authority
           :
           And
           this
           Rebellious
           Proposal
           of
           our
           Republican
           is
           to
           make
           even
           the
           Parliament
           it self
           to
           make
           use
           of
           his
           †
           Authority
           ,
           even
           for
           an
           Usurpation
           upon
           his
           Prerogative
           ;
           and
           when
           once
           they
           come
           to
           Manage
           that
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           sure
           they
           'll
           be
           his
           Masters
           too
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           't
           is
           now
           in
           some
           Measure
           proy'd
           even
           in
           the
           several
           particulars
           ,
           I
           undertook
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           our
           Monarchs
           had
           heretofore
           an
           absolute
           Management
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           without
           an
           Interfering
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           which
           then
           had
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Being
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           ,
           since
           they
           had
           it
           never
           called
           ,
           as
           their
           very
           Writs
           express
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           ‖
           consult
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           offer'd
           to
           set
           a
           Council
           over
           their
           King
           ,
           much
           less
           themselves
           (
           as
           this
           *
           popular
           Pedant
           calls
           it
           )
           to
           Manage
           his
           Militia
           ,
           and
           demonstrated
           this
           as
           was
           designed
           ,
           from
           Prescription
           ,
           even
           beyond
           Chronicle
           ,
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           every
           Reign
           ,
           and
           my
           little
           Light
           of
           Reason
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           following
           Propositions
           are
           as
           much
           against
           Reason
           and
           Law
           ,
           for
           the
           third
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Judges
             be
             nominated
             
             by
             Parliament
          
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           would
           divest
           the
           King
           of
           part
           of
           his
           Supremacy
           ;
           so
           it
           would
           make
           themselves
           in
           effect
           ,
           both
           Judges
           ,
           and
           party
           ,
           for
           those
           ,
           then
           their
           own
           Creatures
           ,
           would
           have
           the
           Exposition
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           which
           themselves
           had
           made
           :
           The
           ‖
           Law
           allows
           all
           the
           Four
           Courts
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           to
           be
           all
           Courts
           by
           Prescription
           ;
           and
           then
           let
           them
           tell
           me
           to
           whom
           belongs
           the
           power
           of
           Electing
           those
           that
           are
           to
           preside
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           can
           prescribe
           to
           their
           Government
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           very
           Britains
           before
           Caesar
           ever
           set
           Foot
           in
           it
           ,
           neer
           1700
           Years
           agon
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           ,
           their
           Courts
           of
           Judicature
           were
           ever
           Coeval
           ?
           or
           the
           Constitution
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           first
           within
           this
           
             four
             hundred
          
           years
           could
           be
           said
           to
           have
           a
           Being
           ?
           and
           so
           that
           which
           themselves
           would
           now
           controul
           ,
           had
           a
           Priority
           even
           in
           time
           to
           their
           Existence
           ,
           for
           near
           1300
           Years
           :
           It
           is
           called
           the
           Court
           of
           Kings
           Bench
           :
           Let
           them
           name
           the
           Judges
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           no
           longer
           His
           ,
           but
           the
           Parliaments
           :
           'T
           is
           Rehellion
           in
           them
           to
           assume
           it
           ,
           for
           they
           must
           at
           the
           same
           time
           too
           take
           the
           Soveraignty
           ,
           the
           Supremacy
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           that
           such
           Seditious
           
           Proposals
           must
           aim
           at
           ,
           and
           truly
           do
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           expresly
           declared
           for
           ‖
           Law
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Justices
          
           of
           the
           Kings
           Bench
           have
           Supream
           Authority
           ;
           the
           King
           himself
           sits
           there
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Law
           intends
           ,
           if
           the
           Parliament
           can
           chuse
           their
           Kings
           Representatives
           ,
           they
           can
           their
           King
           too
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           most
           Hereditary
           Kingdom
           Elective
           ,
           before
           the
           Reign
           even
           of
           Edward
           the
           *
           First
           ,
           the
           Chief
           Justice
           of
           this
           Court
           was
           created
           by
           Letters
           Patent
           ;
           't
           is
           out
           ,
           ever
           was
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           out
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           power
           to
           create
           
             per
             Patents
          
           ,
           even
           a
           petty
           Constable
           ;
           't
           is
           the
           King
           alone
           that
           by
           these
           his
           †
           Letters
           can
           constitute
           Courts
           ,
           and
           grant
           all
           Regal
           Rights
           :
           He
           can
           erect
           a
           ‖
           Court
           of
           Common
           pleas
           ,
           in
           what
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           he
           pleases
           ,
           and
           shall
           he
           that
           has
           a
           power
           over
           the
           very
           being
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           not
           be
           able
           to
           place
           his
           Ministers
           of
           Justice
           in
           it
           ?
        
         
           The
           Chancery
           is
           a
           Court
           of
           such
           Antiquity
           ,
           that
           long
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           we
           have
           several
           accounts
           of
           it
           ,
           tho
           some
           that
           were
           *
           Foreign
           to
           our
           Laws
           as
           well
           as
           Land
           ,
           would
           make
           it
           commence
           with
           the
           Conqueror
           .
           Our
           very
           †
           British
           Kings
           are
           said
           to
           have
           had
           such
           
           a
           Court
           ,
           and
           Ethelred
           the
           Saxon
           ,
           granted
           the
           *
           Chancellorship
           even
           in
           Succession
           ;
           I
           need
           not
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           Nonsense
           to
           design
           to
           prove
           Parliaments
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           such
           Affairs
           so
           long
           before
           they
           themselves
           exsisted
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           Monument
           of
           Antiquity
           fam'd
           for
           the
           Distribution
           of
           the
           most
           Equal
           Justice
           (
           since
           they
           cannot
           pretend
           without
           shame
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Electing
           such
           an
           Antient
           Officer
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           )
           why
           ,
           what
           they
           can't
           presume
           to
           mend
           ,
           must
           
           be
           quite
           Marr'd
           ,
           and
           utterly
           Abolisht
           ;
           Pryn
           himself
           could
           never
           pretend
           ,
           that
           this
           
             Great
             Officer
          
           was
           the
           Peoples
           ;
           tho
           that
           popular
           piece
           of
           Absurdity
           might
           have
           prov'd
           it
           too
           as
           well
           he
           did
           the
           rest
           from
           the
           paradox
           of
           all
           our
           Princes
           being
           Elected
           ;
           which
           tho
           allow'd
           them
           from
           their
           perverted
           Histories
           ,
           yet
           still
           those
           whom
           they
           say
           were
           Chosen
           ,
           had
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Chusing
           their
           own
           Ministers
           sure
           ;
           they
           can't
           have
           the
           least
           shadow
           for
           such
           a
           silly
           Conjecture
           ,
           therefore
           this
           ‖
           Sophister
           having
           just
           so
           much
           sense
           as
           to
           conceive
           from
           the
           begging
           one
           false
           Principle
           the
           most
           Damnable
           Falsehoods
           can
           be
           deducted
           ,
           concludes
           ,
           but
           yet
           very
           Cautiously
           ,
           with
           a
           (
           beleive
           so
           )
           
           that
           since
           Kings
           were
           first
           Elected
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           Officers
           of
           the
           Crown
           were
           so
           too
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           first
           he
           Lyes
           like
           a
           Knave
           ,
           and
           then
           infers
           like
           a
           Fool.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Printing
           and
           Publishing
           now
           the
           Reasons
           for
           the
           rejecting
           this
           Judicatory
           is
           only
           to
           try
           how
           near
           the
           natural
           Sons
           can
           tread
           in
           the
           Prints
           and
           the
           very
           footsteps
           of
           the
           former
           Rebellion
           of
           their
           Fathers
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ;
           when
           this
           Mighty
           Parliamentary
           Power
           was
           first
           hatcht
           ,
           far
           from
           being
           brought
           to
           the
           Maturity
           to
           which
           Time
           and
           their
           popular
           Encroachments
           have
           since
           ripen'd
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           〈◊〉
           Embryo
           of
           State
           just
           modell'd
           and
           conceiv'd
           .
           The
           Rebellious
           Barons
           being
           then
           the
           Parents
           ;
           as
           also
           a
           Rebellion
           since
           the
           Nurse
           of
           such
           Seditious
           proposals
           ;
           demanded
           the
           very
           same
           piece
           of
           Praerogative
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           *
           Chief
           Justice
           the
           Chancellor
           ,
           and
           Treasurers
           to
           be
           chosen
           by
           themselves
           ;
           and
           then
           exercis'd
           the
           power
           when
           they
           had
           got
           it
           like
           so
           many
           Tyrants
           too
           ,
           that
           Ostracism
           upon
           the
           Kings
           Officers
           of
           State
           ,
           succeeded
           no
           better
           then
           that
           at
           Athens
           ,
           only
           to
           make
           room
           for
           so
           much
           worse
           ;
           the
           Leaguers
           in
           ‖
           France
           Petition
           their
           King
           to
           remove
           
           his
           Counsellors
           and
           Officers
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           put
           in
           others
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           shall
           the
           Presidents
           of
           Papists
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Rebel
           ones
           obtain
           ,
           even
           with
           our
           Puritans
           ,
           to
           Rebel
           ;
           will
           they
           boldly
           own
           themselves
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           not
           Blush
           in
           the
           practices
           of
           those
           very
           Catholicks
           they
           condemn
           .
        
         
           Did
           not
           our
           late
           Rebels
           and
           Regicides
           show
           themselves
           more
           Modest
           ,
           and
           Regular
           in
           their
           Attempts
           for
           Reformation
           ,
           than
           this
           more
           insolent
           Republican
           ;
           they
           never
           entered
           upon
           Abolishing
           this
           Court
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           extirpated
           the
           Monarchy
           ;
           it
           was
           the
           ‖
           
             Council
             of
             State
          
           ,
           that
           then
           voted
           it
           down
           ;
           the
           Rump
           it self
           ,
           the
           very
           Nusance
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           had
           but
           just
           thought
           it
           convenient
           ,
           among
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           their
           Innovation
           ,
           to
           root
           out
           a
           Constitution
           so
           Old
           ;
           they
           had
           but
           just
           Voted
           for
           the
           taking
           it
           away
           ,
           when
           Pride's
           Purge
           came
           aud
           scour'd
           both
           these
           Legislators
           and
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           tho
           then
           ,
           the
           Chancery
           was
           criminated
           with
           the
           same
           Aspersions
           ;
           we
           find
           lain
           upon
           it
           in
           *
           this
           Libel
           ,
           for
           †
           
             Chargeableness
             ,
             Dilatories
          
           ;
           yet
           even
           by
           those
           most
           virulent
           Villains
           ,
           it
           was
           allowed
           ,
           if
           well
           managed
           ,
           to
           compare
           
           with
           any
           Court
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           
           whereas
           the
           ‖
           Doctor
           of
           Sedition
           here
           thinks
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           a
           worse
           Tribunal
           in
           the
           Universe
           ,
           neither
           was
           it
           easily
           compast
           even
           in
           those
           Times
           of
           Confusion
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           less
           than
           three
           or
           four
           Bills
           brought
           in
           for
           the
           purpose
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           with
           the
           Corrupt
           Committees
           of
           that
           Council
           agree
           on
           one
           ;
           for
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           this
           Regulation
           ,
           understanding
           as
           little
           Law
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           broken
           much
           ,
           had
           hardly
           the
           Sense
           to
           propose
           their
           own
           Sentiments
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           as
           might
           make
           the
           Members
           Sensible
           ,
           there
           was
           any
           Reason
           for
           the
           prosecuting
           the
           very
           Work
           they
           had
           Undertaken
           ;
           they
           seemed
           to
           resolve
           only
           to
           Ruin
           a
           Court
           constituted
           with
           the
           Monarchy
           it self
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           agree
           for
           the
           reestablishing
           another
           in
           its
           Room
           ;
           there
           seemed
           a
           sort
           of
           Sympathy
           between
           that
           and
           the
           Government
           ,
           both
           founded
           ,
           both
           fell
           together
           ,
           and
           both
           before
           the
           Subverters
           ,
           had
           or
           were
           like
           to
           find
           out
           a
           
             better
             ;
             Livy
          
           tells
           us
           like
           it
           ,
           of
           another
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           rash
           Rebellious
           Reformers
           in
           Itaely
           ,
           a
           distempered
           State
           ,
           that
           fell
           out
           with
           their
           Aristocracy
           ,
           
           and
           designed
           a
           Deposition
           of
           their
           Old
           Governors
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           to
           chose
           new
           .
           But
           before
           they
           could
           agree
           upon
           choice
           ,
           they
           found
           it
           ,
           I
           'll
           assure
           you
           as
           difficult
           to
           get
           better
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           easie
           to
           destroy
           whom
           they
           thought
           worse
           ,
           and
           ,
           so
           with
           a
           wise
           Acquiescence
           ,
           were
           satisfyed
           ,
           and
           sate
           down
           with
           an
           unintended
           Submission
           :
           It
           had
           been
           well
           for
           ours
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           have
           thought
           so
           ,
           and
           done
           so
           too
           .
           But
           so
           furious
           were
           they
           here
           ,
           in
           this
           very
           point
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           tho
           *
           they
           could
           not
           agree
           upon
           what
           they
           would
           Reform
           before
           the
           Term
           approacht
           ,
           the
           Members
           that
           had
           Voted
           for
           the
           Abolishing
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           call'd
           it
           ,
           this
           Corrupt
           Court
           )
           would
           not
           care
           to
           pass
           through
           the
           Hall
           ,
           while
           it
           was
           sitting
           ,
           but
           moved
           to
           have
           its
           Jurisdiction
           suspended
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           agreed
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           its
           utter
           Extirpation
           ;
           and
           on
           they
           went
           with
           their
           Legislative
           Swords
           ,
           their
           Armed
           suffrages
           ,
           till
           they
           past
           that
           Second
           Vote
           for
           the
           new
           modelling
           of
           all
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           only
           supprest
           the
           Chancery
           ,
           but
           that
           
             Malignant
             party
          
           ,
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           was
           Banisht
           by
           those
           very
           Villains
           that
           had
           broke
           all
           the
           Statutes
           
           of
           the
           Land.
           In
           short
           ,
           they
           never
           did
           destroy
           these
           Judicatures
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           did
           〈◊〉
           their
           King
           ,
           they
           never
           chose
           their
           Judges
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           had
           〈◊〉
           the
           Supremaey
           ,
           they
           never
           can
           do
           either
           without
           subverting
           the
           Monarchy
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           their
           own
           Soveraign
           that
           sits
           and
           presides
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           Officiate
           but
           for
           him
           ,
           because
           not
           ‖
           sufficient
           for
           it
           himself
           ,
           and
           therefore
           has
           committed
           all
           his
           power
           of
           Judicature
           to
           these
           several
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           .
           The
           King
           is
           said
           to
           Judge
           by
           his
           Judges
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           Parliament
           elect
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           none
           of
           his
           ;
           they
           chuse
           their
           Soveraigns
           Representatives
           ,
           while
           they
           would
           think
           it
           hard
           his
           Majestie
           should
           make
           the
           Peoples
           ,
           or
           nominate
           but
           to
           a
           〈◊〉
           Burrough
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           their
           Management
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           the
           next
           part
           of
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           is
           their
           modelling
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           our
           modern
           Republican
           agrees
           with
           our
           Old
           Rebels
           ,
           for
           the
           
             depriving
             the
             Bishops
             of
             their
             Votes
             :
          
           That
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Projects
           was
           set
           afoot
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           forerunner
           of
           our
           former
           Troubles
           ,
           that
           was
           publisht
           *
           over
           again
           in
           several
           Papers
           and
           Pamphlets
           
           now
           ,
           besides
           in
           this
           very
           piece
           :
           and
           could
           they
           condemn
           our
           Fears
           of
           a
           Subversion
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           when
           their
           Libels
           in
           &
           about
           80
           ,
           lookt
           only
           like
           the
           new
           Editions
           of
           those
           in
           ‖
           41
           ,
           as
           if
           
             printed
             Rebellion
          
           was
           to
           suffer
           but
           a
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           You
           shall
           see
           how
           they
           began
           with
           the
           Bishops
           just
           before
           the
           last
           War
           in
           their
           Libels
           ,
           and
           then
           how
           of
           late
           they
           began
           to
           War
           upon
           Episcopacy
           again
           in
           their
           Papers
           and
           Pamphlets
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           how
           the
           Parliament
           Espoused
           the
           Peoples
           Quarrel
           to
           that
           Hierarchy
           then
           ;
           and
           how
           near
           our
           late
           House
           of
           Commons
           was
           for
           falling
           upon
           the
           Prelacy
           now
           ?
           Leighton
           ,
           a
           virulent
           Scotchman
           ,
           led
           the
           Dance
           ,
           with
           a
           Zeal
           like
           that
           the
           Nation
           it self
           shewed
           afterward
           against
           that
           Apostolical
           Order
           ;
           he
           told
           the
           People
           plainly
           ,
           they
           must
           Murder
           all
           the
           Bishops
           :
           And
           in
           his
           canting
           Phraseology
           ,
           *
           
             Smite
             them
             under
             the
             fifth
             Rib.
          
           'T
           is
           true
           the
           Government
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           stood
           yet
           so
           strong
           upon
           its
           Basis
           tho
           shaken
           with
           an
           undermining
           Plot
           ,
           that
           it
           dared
           to
           punish
           such
           an
           Execrable
           Villain
           ,
           with
           the
           Pillory
           ;
           and
           sentenced
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Star-Chamber
           ,
           
           to
           be
           stigmatised
           ,
           cropt
           and
           slit
           ,
           and
           tho
           the
           Parliament
           had
           not
           openly
           declared
           themselves
           against
           this
           good
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           shown
           such
           Symptoms
           of
           their
           Disaffection
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           this
           Impudent
           Libeller
           could
           presume
           to
           make
           them
           his
           Patrons
           ,
           and
           present
           them
           with
           his
           Plea.
           And
           I
           ha'n't
           found
           in
           all
           their
           Journal
           ,
           any
           Order
           for
           so
           much
           as
           the
           censuring
           him
           for
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           Presumption
           .
        
         
           To
           exclude
           the
           Bishops
           from
           Voting
           in
           their
           Assembly
           ,
           the
           Confederates
           of
           Scotland
           drew
           up
           a
           Libel
           against
           them
           ,
           one
           in
           the
           Literal
           Sense
           ,
           full
           of
           Scandal
           and
           Reproaches
           :
           But
           the
           denying
           them
           there
           their
           Rights
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           was
           soon
           seconded
           with
           the
           Robbing
           them
           of
           all
           too
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           excluded
           ,
           they
           soon
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           then
           abolisht
           utterly
           the
           sacred
           Order
           ,
           so
           did
           also
           within
           two
           years
           after
           the
           good
           Parliament
           of
           England
           begin
           with
           the
           Prelacy
           too
           .
           Pennington
           with
           his
           packt
           Petition
           of
           Prentices
           ,
           presented
           to
           them
           their
           Abhorrence
           of
           that
           Hierarchy
           ,
           the
           cunning
           and
           counterfeit
           Commons
           ;
           that
           
           
             Honse
             of
             Hypocrisie
          
           ,
           seemed
           a
           little
           dissatisfyed
           with
           an
           Alteration
           of
           the
           Church
           Government
           it self
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           )
           they
           did
           not
           care
           to
           pluck
           it
           up
           presently
           ,
           Root
           and
           Branch
           ,
           but
           fell
           upon
           another
           Argument
           somewhat
           more
           plausible
           ,
           tho
           to
           the
           Zealots
           less
           pleasing
           ;
           but
           what
           in
           truth
           was
           but
           Introductory
           to
           the
           same
           thing
           they
           more
           deliberately
           designed
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           proceed
           somewhat
           like
           Senators
           soberly
           to
           Sedition
           :
           and
           that
           was
           about
           the
           Synod
           ,
           and
           Convocation
           ,
           Canons
           ,
           and
           Constitutions
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           which
           they
           soon
           resolved
           to
           be
           against
           the
           
             Fundamental
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
          
           :
           But
           these
           Lay-Members
           were
           only
           mighty
           loth
           the
           Clergy
           should
           here
           have
           their
           Representatives
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Laick
           ;
           they
           must
           otherwise
           have
           seen
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Resolution
           would
           upbraid
           them
           to
           their
           Faces
           with
           a
           Lye
           ;
           for
           this
           their
           Court
           of
           Convocation
           ,
           was
           as
           much
           founded
           upon
           Law
           ,
           and
           more
           too
           perhaps
           ,
           than
           even
           that
           of
           the
           Commons
           themselves
           ,
           who
           with
           their
           inconsistent
           Votes
           with
           Contradiction
           it self
           ,
           condemned
           it
           .
        
         
           Exclude
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Foundations
           of
           your
           House
           must
           fall
           :
           
           Did
           not
           former
           times
           allow
           you
           Representatives
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           might
           have
           an
           Hand
           in
           the
           Composuion
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           an
           Obligation
           to
           obey
           ?
           Banish
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           your
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           by
           what
           Proxies
           the
           Church
           shall
           be
           represented
           ;
           and
           what
           shall
           tye
           her
           to
           the
           Observation
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           to
           whose
           Constitution
           she
           gives
           no
           consent
           .
        
         
           For
           a
           Thousand
           Years
           before
           they
           had
           a
           being
           ,
           there
           were
           such
           *
           Synods
           Assembled
           ,
           never
           called
           but
           by
           the
           King
           's
           Writ
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           no
           other
           Authority
           for
           their
           own
           Sitting
           ;
           and
           might
           as
           well
           have
           Voted
           ,
           that
           their
           own
           Assembly
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           was
           afterward
           ,
           was
           ‖
           against
           the
           
             Fundamental
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             Prerogative
          
           of
           the
           
             King
             ,
             Property
          
           of
           the
           
             Subject
             ,
             Right
          
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           did
           tend
           to
           Faction
           and
           Sedition
           :
           And
           tho
           those
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           were
           streightned
           and
           limited
           in
           Henry
           the
           †
           Eight's
           Time
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           provided
           ,
           that
           none
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           should
           be
           put
           in
           Execution
           ;
           yet
           such
           Reverence
           and
           Respect
           ,
           had
           the
           Parliament
           of
           those
           Times
           (
           which
           I
           think
           was
           
           made
           up
           of
           a
           better
           sort
           of
           Reformers
           ,
           than
           what
           past
           their
           suffrages
           for
           the
           setting
           aside
           this
           Synod
           )
           that
           notwithstanding
           that
           Limitation
           ,
           they
           put
           in
           an
           express
           Proviso
           ,
           *
           that
           such
           Canons
           as
           were
           made
           before
           that
           Act
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           did
           not
           contradict
           Law
           ,
           should
           be
           still
           in
           force
           after
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           at
           a
           time
           too
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           the
           Bigots
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           reforming
           from
           Her
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           their
           Kings
           Supremacy
           even
           in
           ‖
           several
           of
           those
           Convocations
           ,
           tho
           whatever
           Religion
           they
           were
           of
           ,
           Common
           Reason
           cannot
           make
           it
           a
           Crime
           ,
           the
           countenancing
           of
           the
           Churches
           Right
           ;
           but
           these
           Violators
           of
           her
           Privileges
           soon
           discovered
           their
           Design
           upon
           her
           Patrimony
           too
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           same
           Session
           ,
           and
           that
           soon
           after
           ,
           they
           that
           thus
           set
           aside
           the
           Churches
           Synod
           ,
           sent
           up
           an
           Impeachment
           of
           Treason
           against
           its
           Metropolitan
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Hands
           of
           Hollis
           ,
           a
           hot-headed
           Member
           ,
           whom
           his
           Majesty
           could
           have
           made
           appear
           ,
           and
           within
           a
           year
           after
           did
           demand
           for
           a
           greater
           Traytor
           too
           :
           That
           Honoured
           Hollis
           ,
           that
           lived
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           so
           lately
           to
           Murder
           the
           Bishops
           once
           more
           in
           their
           †
           Peerage
           
           as
           well
           as
           Person
           〈◊〉
           but
           having
           gone
           so
           far
           ,
           what
           they
           had
           
             scribbled
             down
          
           before
           with
           their
           Libels
           ,
           they
           soon
           damn'd
           with
           a
           Vote
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           Year
           past
           that
           Bill
           ,
           that
           their
           Spiritual
           Lordships
           should
           have
           no
           suffrages
           in
           the
           Senate
           of
           Lords
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           they
           were
           come
           to
           this
           once
           ,
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           their
           prescrib'd
           Privileges
           ,
           and
           their
           Legal
           Rights
           ,
           to
           send
           twelve
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           would
           not
           tamely
           forego
           the
           very
           Church's
           Birth-right
           ,
           but
           entered
           a
           Protestation
           against
           the
           betraying
           of
           their
           Trust
           ,
           you
           might
           think
           their
           Order
           it self
           ,
           tho
           never
           so
           Primitive
           ,
           never
           so
           much
           Apostolical
           ,
           was
           not
           like
           to
           be
           long
           liv'd
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           very
           next
           Year
           ,
           tho
           it
           was
           the
           good
           Kings
           
             giving
             one
          
           ,
           when
           Star-Chamber
           was
           abolisht
           ,
           the
           High
           Commission
           put
           down
           ,
           Ship
           Money
           relinquisht
           ,
           with
           six
           or
           seven
           several
           Acts
           besides
           for
           disclaiming
           Privileges
           ,
           still
           his
           Seditious
           Subjects
           had
           so
           little
           Sense
           of
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           that
           even
           in
           that
           very
           season
           of
           Grace
           ,
           a
           *
           Bill
           was
           brought
           in
           for
           Abolishing
           
           this
           sacred
           Order
           ,
           Root
           and
           Branch
           ;
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           't
           was
           then
           husht
           up
           in
           the
           
           House
           ;
           the
           provident
           Patriots
           understood
           how
           to
           time
           it
           better
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           yet
           come
           to
           covenanting
           ,
           and
           concluded
           with
           the
           Kirk
           ;
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           framed
           their
           
             Holy
             League
          
           ‖
           in
           Imitation
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             solemn
          
           one
           ,
           which
           they
           afterward
           swallowed
           up
           too
           ,
           and
           called
           their
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           by
           special
           Ordinance
           ;
           then
           itwas
           as
           soon
           ordained
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Resolution
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           Hierarchy
           ,
           should
           be
           utterly
           Abolisht
           ,
           as
           an
           Impediment
           to
           Reformation
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           their
           Mar
           Prelates
           ,
           their
           Pryns
           ,
           their
           Leightons
           ,
           with
           their
           Libels
           ,
           then
           first
           led
           the
           Dance
           ,
           for
           the
           destroying
           that
           Order
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           we
           had
           never
           seen
           so
           great
           an
           Assembly
           as
           the
           Senate
           of
           England
           seduced
           to
           follow
           them
           ;
           but
           shall
           we
           not
           suggest
           the
           danger
           of
           a
           second
           Destruction
           ,
           when
           the
           same
           Designs
           were
           afoot
           ?
           Did
           not
           a
           Temporal
           *
           Peer
           some
           ten
           years
           agon
           fall
           very
           foul
           upon
           these
           Spiritual
           ones
           ,
           in
           a
           Libellous
           Letter
           ,
           that
           laid
           all
           the
           Obloquies
           that
           Malice
           or
           Lyes
           could
           invent
           upon
           their
           Lordships
           ?
           Was
           not
           there
           ‖
           Papers
           Publisht
           ,
           when
           the
           late
           
           Popish
           Peer
           was
           to
           be
           put
           upon
           his
           Tryal
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           they
           then
           had
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Right
           to
           sit
           as
           Peers
           ;
           tho
           they
           never
           set
           themselves
           aside
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           
             salvo
             jure
          
           ?
           Did
           not
           they
           debate
           it
           even
           now
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           where
           such
           a
           thing
           was
           never
           questioned
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Order
           it self
           was
           brought
           into
           Question
           ?
           Did
           not
           these
           †
           very
           Republicans
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           publish
           that
           the
           Clergys
           having
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Soveraignty
           ,
           would
           ever
           be
           a
           Solecism
           in
           the
           Government
           ?
           Was
           not
           the
           
             Paper
             of
             Vnion
          
           about
           the
           same
           time
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           just
           such
           another
           piece
           as
           Pennington's
           Petition
           ?
           Designing
           Knaves
           !
           your selves
           supersede
           all
           such
           serious
           Expostulation
           :
           Your selves
           are
           satisfyed
           ,
           you
           had
           several
           Designs
           on
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           well
           disown
           now
           ,
           since
           the
           sad
           success
           seems
           now
           to
           make
           you
           Fools
           too
           ;
           that
           presumed
           upon
           your
           Parliaments
           patronizing
           ,
           whatever
           the
           most
           profligate
           Person
           could
           *
           propose
           ;
           and
           defyed
           your
           King
           for
           getting
           better
           Patriots
           ;
           consider
           only
           the
           sacredness
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           the
           fundamental
           Law
           upon
           which
           it
           is
           founded
           .
           And
           then
           tell
           
           me
           whether
           without
           Irreligion
           ,
           Innovation
           ,
           or
           Rebellion
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           once
           was
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           once
           again
           abolisht
           ?
           Malitious
           〈◊〉
           !
           those
           that
           in
           the
           worst
           of
           Times
           could
           in
           publick
           Parliament
           ‖
           compare
           them
           to
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           to
           the
           Dog
           in
           the
           Fable
           ,
           to
           the
           Destroyers
           of
           Vnity
           ,
           upon
           pretence
           of
           Vniformity
           :
           yet
           those
           were
           forc'd
           to
           confess
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           first
           Planters
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           Defenders
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           against
           
             Heresies
             within
          
           ,
           and
           
             Paganism
             without
          
           ,
           both
           with
           their
           Ink
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           Blood
           ,
           were
           all
           BISHOPS
           .
           And
           here
           I
           am
           sure
           Establisht
           even
           with
           Christianity
           it self
           ,
           a
           Convention
           of
           them
           being
           called
           by
           Austin
           ,
           the
           first
           Founder
           of
           it
           here
           :
           The
           †
           Noble
           Peer
           ,
           that
           was
           for
           
             Clipping
             the
             Wings
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
          
           was
           compelled
           from
           the
           Suggestion
           of
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           allow
           ,
           forc't
           in
           spight
           of
           Faction
           ,
           to
           grant
           that
           their
           
           Function
           was
           deduced
           from
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           a
           Function
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           a
           Function
           dignifyed
           with
           the
           Piety
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           a
           Function
           glorified
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           most
           Primitive
           Martyrs
           ,
           admired
           by
           all
           the
           Reformed
           
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           and
           till
           that
           time
           flourished
           in
           our
           own
           at
           home
           .
        
         
           The
           Sacredness
           of
           the
           Institution
           ,
           you
           see
           is
           sufficiently
           declared
           ;
           the
           Saviour
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           sending
           such
           to
           work
           out
           our
           Salvation
           :
           His
           Embassadors
           ,
           his
           own
           Apostles
           ,
           sent
           their
           Successors
           ,
           the
           primitive
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           least
           Laborious
           Cavil
           and
           Industrious
           Detraction
           ,
           should
           make
           these
           primitive
           Prelates
           be
           bare
           Elders
           ,
           prime
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           Assembly
           Men
           ,
           the
           very
           Text
           ,
           the
           Testament
           it self
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           even
           in
           all
           its
           Translations
           ,
           they
           were
           BISHOPS
           :
           tells
           us
           that
           was
           their
           Title
           ;
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           his
           own
           Emissaries
           officiated
           under
           that
           Denomination
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           ‖
           Ecclesiastick
           Writers
           deliver
           it
           down
           to
           posterity
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           very
           order
           all
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           throughout
           all
           Asia
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           first
           Establisht
           ,
           to
           their
           Progress
           Westward
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           were
           propagated
           ,
           were
           all
           under
           their
           Government
           and
           Jurisdiction
           .
           I
           need
           not
           insist
           on
           it
           ,
           on
           their
           being
           the
           most
           Divine
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           Antient
           Order
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           Envy
           ,
           and
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           Faction
           and
           their
           very
           Foes
           confess
           it
           ,
           all
           that
           's
           left
           is
           to
           shew
           how
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           confirm
           it
           :
        
         
         
           And
           that
           those
           of
           the
           very
           
             Britains
             ,
             〈◊〉
          
           themselves
           ,
           and
           Danes
           demonstrate
           :
           the
           Brittish
           ‖
           Bishops
           were
           Assembled
           in
           a
           Synod
           for
           a
           thousand
           years
           agon
           ;
           and
           Athelstan
           one
           of
           the
           First
           Soveraigns
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           (
           with
           whom
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           never
           then
           disputed
           the
           Legislative
           ;
           )
           even
           in
           his
           own
           *
           Laws
           allows
           them
           the
           Management
           both
           of
           Matters
           Civil
           as
           well
           as
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           from
           a
           just
           Presumption
           of
           their
           Knowledg
           in
           the
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           they
           presumed
           as
           much
           upon
           their
           Equity
           ,
           and
           Justice
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           Managers
           of
           all
           the
           Measures
           and
           Weights
           ,
           and
           such
           was
           their
           publick
           Administrations
           then
           ,
           and
           so
           since
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           still
           made
           the
           Chief
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           not
           only
           Famous
           in
           their
           Ages
           ,
           but
           beneficial
           to
           posterity
           ;
           and
           tho
           I
           never
           enjoy'd
           the
           Benefits
           of
           their
           Bounty
           ,
           shall
           for
           ever
           Reverence
           their
           pious
           Memory
           .
           It
           was
           from
           their
           Liberal
           Largesses
           ,
           most
           of
           those
           solid
           seminaries
           of
           sound
           Learning
           and
           Loyalty
           ,
           were
           first
           founded
           and
           establisht
           :
           They
           can
           boast
           of
           more
           Bishops
           ,
           for
           their
           Founders
           ,
           than
           ever
           Kings
           for
           their
           
             nursing
             Fathers
          
           ,
           tho
           their
           Princes
           goodness
           
           was
           the
           more
           to
           be
           admired
           in
           preferring
           those
           that
           did
           so
           much
           good
           ;
           and
           were
           these
           ,
           thou
           venom'd
           Head
           ,
           the
           ‖
           
             Vipers
             of
             their
             Age
          
           ?
           the
           Cheats
           ,
           the
           Hypocrites
           of
           those
           Barbarous
           Times
           ,
           whose
           blessed
           ,
           and
           most
           Monumental
           Labours
           ,
           can
           make
           the
           most
           Civil
           ones
           now
           to
           Blush
           ?
        
         
           In
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           the
           first
           Harold
           himself
           ,
           call'd
           Harefoot
           ,
           at
           a
           Convention
           of
           the
           Princes
           and
           Prelates
           at
           Oxford
           was
           Proclaim'd
           ,
           and
           Crown'd
           
           King
           by
           Elnotheus
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ;
           and
           sure
           then
           the
           Law
           allowed
           him
           to
           meddle
           with
           Matters
           of
           State
           ;
           In
           all
           our
           old
           Councils
           *
           for
           five
           hundred
           years
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ;
           and
           for
           above
           two
           hundred
           after
           ,
           Bishops
           and
           Abbots
           ,
           made
           up
           the
           best
           part
           of
           those
           petty
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           long
           before
           these
           Contenders
           for
           their
           excludeing
           them
           their
           suffrages
           ,
           ever
           sate
           in
           that
           Assembly
           as
           part
           of
           the
           Senate
           .
           And
           that
           antient
           piece
           that
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           ‖
           manner
           of
           holding
           Parliaments
           ,
           tells
           us
           too
           ,
           that
           such
           Ecclesiasticks
           were
           always
           summoned
           .
           Seditious
           Souls
           !
           let
           those
           that
           are
           to
           take
           Care
           of
           them
           too
           ,
           have
           the
           same
           
             Subjects
             Liberty
          
           ,
           you
           so
           
           much
           Labour
           for
           :
           Let
           Bishops
           be
           allowed
           their
           Birth-Right
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           your
           Lay-Lord-ships
           too
           ;
           your
           †
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           ,
           was
           made
           for
           the
           Loyal
           Bishops
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Rebellious
           Barons
           ,
           and
           that
           expressly
           declares
           the
           
             Church
             shall
             enjoy
             all
             her
             Rights
             inviolate
          
           ;
           and
           tells
           us
           as
           plainly
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           was
           to
           sit
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           your selves
           know
           a
           discontented
           *
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           you
           'll
           side
           with
           him
           because
           he
           was
           so
           ,
           claim'd
           for
           four
           hundred
           years
           agon
           ,
           his
           Privilege
           of
           Peerage
           ,
           in
           Opposition
           to
           His
           Prince
           ,
           petitioned
           for
           his
           Right
           ,
           and
           protested
           against
           the
           wrong
           ,
           for
           fifteen
           hundred
           years
           ,
           for
           so
           long
           our
           Monarchs
           can
           be
           Chronicl'd
           ,
           can
           in
           every
           Reign
           ,
           the
           Clergies
           being
           concerned
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           be
           proved
           upon
           Record
           ,
           and
           may
           they
           with
           the
           Monarchy
           last
           ,
           that
           with
           its
           Christianity
           commenc'd
           :
           They
           seemed
           always
           to
           sympathize
           in
           their
           very
           sufferings
           ,
           never
           to
           cease
           but
           by
           consent
           ;
           and
           Bishops
           were
           never
           excluded
           from
           their
           Votes
           ;
           but
           when
           their
           King
           himself
           had
           never
           a
           voice
           .
        
         
           The
           Sixth
           pernicious
           Principle
           they
           propose
           is
           for
           
             Marriages
             ,
             Alliances
             ,
             Treatises
          
           for
           War
           and
           Peace
           to
           be
           put
           in
           the
           
           power
           of
           the
           two
           Houses
           :
           And
           shall
           the
           meanest
           Subjects
           be
           Mightier
           than
           their
           Soveraign
           ?
           Not
           allow'd
           the
           Marrying
           his
           Issue
           
             when
             ,
             where
          
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           he
           pleases
           :
           That
           the
           Parliament
           has
           presumed
           to
           intermeddle
           with
           this
           undoubted
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           ,
           (
           since
           the
           Birth-Right
           of
           the
           poorest
           Subject
           ,
           )
           can
           no
           more
           be
           denyed
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           two
           Houses
           have
           also
           actually
           Rebell'd
           too
           ;
           but
           they
           never
           pretended
           to
           make
           Matches
           for
           their
           Monarch
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           were
           as
           ready
           to
           make
           War
           too
           :
           There
           was
           somewhat
           of
           that
           Mutinous
           Ferment
           got
           among
           the
           Members
           ,
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           King
           *
           James's
           his
           Reign
           ,
           who
           tho
           they
           mightily
           
           soothed
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           with
           some
           Inconsiderable
           subsidies
           ,
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           the
           Palatinate
           ;
           so
           small
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           Preparation
           for
           War
           ,
           the
           poor
           Prince
           was
           forc'd
           to
           pursue
           Peace
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           the
           Men
           at
           Westminster
           so
           much
           too
           ,
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           compass
           the
           Palatinate
           with
           an
           Allyance
           with
           Spain
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           not
           like
           to
           obtain
           from
           the
           smallness
           of
           their
           Subsidy
           ,
           and
           Aid
           :
           But
           tho
           the
           Commons
           did
           not
           care
           much
           for
           the
           maintaining
           
           the
           War
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           much
           startled
           with
           this
           seeming
           tendance
           to
           Peace
           ;
           they
           knew
           their
           Prince
           poor
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thought
           that
           the
           time
           to
           show
           the
           Subject
           bold
           :
           and
           so
           began
           the
           
           Puritan-Party
           to
           represent
           in
           a
           Remonstrance
           ,
           
             Popery
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Prerogative
          
           ,
           and
           their
           Averseness
           forsooth
           to
           the
           Spanish-Match
           .
           The
           pious
           Prince
           tho
           none
           of
           the
           boldest
           to
           resist
           an
           invading
           People
           ;
           yet
           took
           the
           Courage
           to
           tell
           them
           they
           took
           too
           much
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           very
           warmly
           forbad
           them
           farther
           to
           meddle
           with
           his
           Government
           ,
           ‖
           and
           
             deep
             Affairs
          
           of
           State
           ;
           and
           particularly
           with
           the
           Match
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           with
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Spain
           :
           And
           this
           account
           they
           'll
           surely
           Credit
           since
           it
           comes
           from
           an
           *
           Author
           ,
           a
           partial
           and
           popular
           Advocate
           for
           this
           power
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           And
           did
           not
           the
           Commons
           intermeddling
           with
           an
           other
           
             Spanish
             Match
          
           of
           Queen
           Mary's
           ,
           send
           their
           Memberships
           into
           the
           Country
           to
           mind
           their
           own
           Business
           ,
           and
           were
           presently
           Dissolv'd
           for
           meddling
           so
           much
           with
           their
           Soveraign's
           :
           And
           this
           I
           hope
           will
           be
           as
           †
           Authentick
           since
           it
           comes
           from
           an
           Author
           that
           has
           had
           the
           
             Thanks
             of
             the
             House
          
           .
        
         
         
           But
           this
           Disposal
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           his
           own
           Children
           ,
           and
           the
           Marrying
           them
           to
           what
           Princes
           he
           pleases
           ,
           has
           such
           an
           absolute
           Relation
           ,
           to
           the
           making
           Leagues
           and
           Allyances
           ;
           that
           the
           Laws
           ;
           which
           have
           declared
           the
           latter
           to
           be
           solely
           in
           the
           Soveraign
           ,
           are
           as
           Declaratory
           that
           the
           other
           is
           so
           too
           ;
           and
           this
           power
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           making
           War
           and
           Peace
           ,
           Leagues
           and
           Allyances
           ,
           is
           so
           settled
           in
           him
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           that
           till
           they
           are
           subverted
           ,
           it
           can
           never
           be
           taken
           out
           .
           In
           Henry
           the
           Fifth's
           Time
           ,
           a
           Prince
           under
           whose
           Courage
           and
           Conduct
           the
           Nation
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           was
           as
           Flourishing
           at
           Home
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           formidable
           Abroad
           :
           A
           Prince
           that
           kept
           a
           good
           Sway
           over
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           wanted
           nothing
           to
           the
           making
           him
           a
           good
           Monarch
           ,
           but
           a
           better
           Title
           ;
           though
           his
           Expensive
           War
           in
           France
           ,
           cost
           his
           People
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Money
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Blood
           ;
           yet
           they
           were
           far
           from
           being
           animated
           into
           an
           Invading
           this
           part
           of
           Prerogative
           ;
           but
           declared
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           his
           Time
           ,
           that
           to
           their
           King
           belonged
           only
           to
           make
           Leagues
           with
           Foreign
           Princes
           ;
           and
           so
           fully
           does
           this
           Fundamental
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           place
           
           this
           power
           in
           the
           Prince
           ,
           that
           it
           absolutely
           excludes
           all
           the
           Pretences
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           for
           it
           tells
           us
           ‖
           ‖
           expressly
           ,
           that
           if
           all
           the
           Subjects
           of
           England
           ,
           should
           break
           a
           League
           ,
           made
           with
           a
           Foreign
           Prince
           ;
           if
           without
           the
           King's
           Consent
           ,
           it
           shall
           still
           hold
           and
           not
           be
           broken
           :
           And
           must
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           
             all
             Nations
          
           be
           subverted
           ,
           for
           the
           setting
           up
           a
           Supremacy
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           which
           both
           declare
           is
           absolutely
           in
           the
           King
           ?
        
         
           The
           Seventh
           Proposal
           about
           the
           Militia
           is
           the
           most
           Impudent
           ,
           because
           it
           has
           been
           the
           most
           confuted
           of
           any
           ,
           by
           Reason
           ,
           and
           baffled
           above
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           Establisht
           by
           〈◊〉
           :
           History
           tells
           us
           ,
           ever
           since
           Chronicle
           can
           Compute
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           for
           almost
           Fifteen
           Hundred
           Years
           ,
           that
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Sword
           was
           ever
           in
           him
           that
           sway'd
           the
           Scepter
           ;
           and
           Statute
           tells
           us
           ,
           even
           the
           very
           First
           *
           that
           was
           ever
           reckoned
           among
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           King
           lead
           or
           send
           his
           Subject
           to
           do
           him
           Service
           ,
           in
           his
           Wars
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           freed
           from
           such
           other
           Services
           ,
           as
           Castle-guard
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           see
           that
           extorted
           Instrument
           ,
           the
           result
           of
           
           a
           REBELLION
           reserved
           this
           piece
           of
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Soveraigns
           
             Sole
             Right
          
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           two
           Houses
           should
           have
           the
           Management
           of
           the
           Militia
           ,
           was
           undertaken
           to
           be
           proved
           too
           by
           that
           Plague
           of
           the
           Press
           ,
           Pryn
           himself
           ,
           who
           proceeds
           upon
           his
           own
           false
           Principle
           and
           Premises
           which
           he
           beggs
           ,
           and
           then
           may
           well
           draw
           from
           them
           a
           Conclusion
           of
           an
           absolute
           Lye
           ;
           for
           he
           takes
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Kingdoms
           Suffrages
           they
           made
           their
           King
           ;
           and
           them
           he
           could
           not
           (
           as
           he
           says
           )
           have
           this
           *
           Military
           power
           without
           the
           Peoples
           consent
           ;
           but
           why
           may
           it
           not
           be
           with
           less
           Presumption
           supposed
           ,
           That
           a
           Parliament
           by
           special
           ‖
           Act
           declared
           Traytors
           ,
           pitcht
           upon
           Him
           for
           their
           Pen-Man
           against
           the
           Prerogative
           ?
           and
           then
           it
           may
           be
           more
           easily
           concluded
           ,
           that
           Pryn
           was
           the
           most
           prejudic'd
           ,
           partial
           Person
           ,
           that
           ever
           put
           Pen
           to
           Paper
           ;
           for
           in
           spight
           of
           his
           Factious
           Heart
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           forc'd
           to
           confess
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           this
           very
           Charter
           of
           Liberties
           settled
           this
           Militia
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           confirmed
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           almost
           in
           every
           Reign
           ,
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           
           since
           the
           Time
           the
           very
           FIRST
           was
           made
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           very
           Son
           and
           Successor
           of
           Henry
           ,
           that
           Great
           Confirmer
           of
           the
           great
           Grant
           ,
           they
           declare
           ,
           *
           that
           to
           the
           King
           belongs
           to
           defend
           Force
           of
           Armour
           ,
           &c.
           
           All
           that
           held
           by
           Knights
           Service
           ,
           the
           King
           could
           distrain
           them
           for
           the
           taking
           up
           Arms.
           By
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           very
           next
           ‖
           Reign
           :
           And
           in
           his
           Son
           and
           Successors
           that
           Usurpt
           upon
           his
           †
           Father's
           Right
           before
           it
           could
           be
           call'd
           his
           own
           ,
           they
           declare
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Mustering
           and
           Arraying
           the
           Subject
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           did
           too
           to
           Henry
           *
           the
           Fourth
           :
           A
           Prince
           that
           had
           truly
           no
           other
           Title
           to
           the
           Swords
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           than
           what
           he
           had
           gotten
           by
           the
           Conquest
           of
           his
           own
           ;
           yet
           so
           necessary
           was
           this
           inseparable
           power
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           thought
           then
           to
           be
           solely
           in
           him
           by
           the
           People
           ;
           that
           they
           Acknowledg'd
           it
           to
           be
           absolutely
           even
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           could
           hardly
           pretend
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           so
           inseparable
           from
           the
           Right
           of
           Soveraignty
           ?
           did
           the
           Laws
           allow
           this
           unalterable
           part
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           declared
           it
           Inherent
           even
           in
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           Soveraigns
           as
           seemed
           
           not
           very
           well
           qualified
           for
           an
           Execution
           of
           that
           Royal
           Power
           ,
           which
           the
           Judgment
           of
           their
           very
           Parliaments
           decreed
           to
           be
           entirely
           theirs
           .
           They
           resolved
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           a
           ‖
           Child
           ;
           They
           resolved
           it
           so
           ,
           when
           Subjected
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           a
           *
           Woman
           .
        
         
           The
           Commission
           of
           Array
           was
           revived
           again
           to
           King
           †
           James
           ,
           in
           whose
           Time
           they
           resolved
           it
           such
           a
           Necessary
           Right
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           that
           they
           repealed
           for
           it
           the
           very
           repealing
           Statute
           of
           the
           Queen
           :
           This
           their
           *
           Oracle
           tells
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           those
           parts
           of
           his
           Works
           ,
           which
           the
           Parliament
           that
           opposed
           this
           very
           power
           in
           their
           King
           ,
           themselves
           ordered
           to
           be
           Printed
           ;
           yet
           themselves
           could
           as
           impudently
           Assert
           against
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           very
           Law
           they
           Published
           ,
           against
           the
           very
           Law
           that
           was
           reviv'd
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           very
           Father's
           ‖
           Time
           ;
           that
           his
           Son
           and
           Successors
           ,
           (
           tho
           necessitated
           for
           suppressing
           such
           Insurrections
           as
           themselves
           had
           raised
           )
           †
           could
           not
           Issue
           out
           such
           Commissions
           of
           Array
           ;
           tho
           the
           very
           preamble
           of
           the
           Act
           declares
           the
           very
           purpose
           of
           it
           was
           to
           prevent
           and
           preserve
           the
           Prince
           from
           such
           Rebellious
           
           Subjects
           .
           And
           in
           truth
           the
           Rebels
           were
           Conscious
           of
           their
           Guilt
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           which
           made
           them
           resolve
           not
           to
           know
           the
           Law
           :
           But
           presently
           represented
           in
           a
           Declaration
           ,
           that
           this
           
           Commission
           was
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           Libertie
           of
           the
           Subject
           ;
           tho
           the
           very
           express
           privilege
           the
           Statutable
           Right
           of
           all
           their
           Kings
           Royal
           Ancestors
           ;
           but
           would
           not
           those
           wicked
           Miscreants
           have
           made
           even
           the
           Crown
           an
           Usurpation
           in
           their
           King
           ,
           that
           just
           before
           ‖
           declared
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           against
           the
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           Subjects
           should
           be
           commanded
           to
           attend
           him
           at
           his
           Pleasure
           :
           And
           ordered
           *
           that
           if
           they
           should
           be
           drawn
           in
           a
           
             Posture
             of
             Defence
          
           for
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           the
           Sheriffs
           of
           the
           County
           should
           raise
           Forces
           to
           suppress
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           how
           can
           the
           most
           prejudiced
           partial
           Person
           presume
           to
           tell
           us
           that
           this
           their
           Kings
           Commission
           ,
           was
           contrary
           to
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           when
           they
           set
           themselves
           in
           Contradiction
           to
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           Declaration
           that
           denyed
           him
           his
           Array
           .
        
         
         
           Their
           Eighth
           Proposition
           is
           for
           the
           Forts
           and
           Castles
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Fortifying
           them
           be
           in
           the
           Parliaments
           power
           ;
           but
           even
           that
           too
           ,
           base
           Caitiffs
           ,
           your selves
           know
           to
           be
           by
           the
           very
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           the
           Kings
           ,
           the
           very
           Charter
           of
           their
           own
           Liberties
           ,
           in
           this
           point
           confirms
           also
           the
           Soveraign's
           Right
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           provided
           ‖
           that
           the
           King
           can
           dispence
           with
           the
           Services
           that
           are
           due
           for
           the
           keeping
           of
           his
           Castles
           ,
           when
           he
           sends
           those
           that
           ought
           to
           do
           them
           ,
           to
           serve
           in
           his
           Host
           :
           By
           the
           very
           *
           common
           Law
           and
           Custom
           of
           the
           Realm
           before
           ;
           there
           was
           alway
           such
           Services
           due
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           the
           keeping
           of
           Castles
           :
           And
           certainly
           they
           were
           lookt
           upon
           then
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Disposal
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           when
           the
           Subject
           was
           but
           a
           Tenant
           to
           serve
           him
           in
           his
           Fortifications
           ;
           And
           this
           Chapter
           of
           their
           very
           Charter
           I
           hope
           proves
           sufficiently
           not
           only
           that
           the
           King
           can
           command
           his
           Castles
           to
           be
           defended
           ,
           but
           send
           his
           Subjects
           any
           where
           for
           his
           Defence
           ,
           which
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Commons
           did
           as
           Rebelliously
           deny
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           Kings
           
             Castles
             ,
             Forts
             ,
             Ports
          
           or
           Shipping
           is
           resolved
           ,
           
           and
           ever
           was
           reputed
           ‖
           Treason
           ;
           and
           were
           not
           the
           two
           Houses
           Traytors
           then
           by
           a
           Law
           ,
           before
           that
           of
           this
           King
           made
           them
           so
           by
           Statute
           ,
           when
           they
           ordered
           *
           upon
           the
           London
           Petition
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Cinque-Ports
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           Majesty's
           Forts
           and
           Castles
           should
           be
           presently
           fortified
           ;
           that
           no
           Forces
           should
           be
           admitted
           into
           Hull
           ,
           without
           the
           Consent
           of
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           seized
           their
           Kings
           Shipping
           ,
           and
           made
           Warwick
           Vice-Admiral
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ;
           This
           was
           a
           sort
           of
           accumulated
           Treason
           ,
           whose
           every
           Individual
           Act
           was
           truly
           so
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           designed
           that
           the
           Statutes
           should
           not
           declare
           more
           things
           Treasonable
           than
           they
           could
           dare
           to
           commit
           .
        
         
           My
           †
           Lord
           Cooke
           tells
           us
           ,
           whom
           they
           cannot
           but
           believe
           ,
           that
           no
           Subject
           can
           build
           a
           Castle
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           a
           House
           of
           strength
           imbattailed
           ,
           or
           any
           Fortress
           Defensible
           without
           the
           Soveraigns
           consent
           ,
           much
           less
           sure
           shall
           they
           seise
           those
           that
           are
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Fortifie
           them
           for
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           tells
           us
           again
           the
           *
           same
           in
           his
           Comment
           upon
           the
           very
           Charter
           of
           Liberties
           ;
           and
           will
           not
           that
           neither
           with
           our
           Licentious
           Libertines
           
           be
           allowed
           for
           Law
           ?
           Is
           not
           all
           the
           Military
           power
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           declared
           the
           undoubted
           Right
           of
           His
           present
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           particular
           ‖
           Act
           in
           his
           own
           Reign
           ?
           does
           not
           the
           very
           preamble
           of
           it
           seem
           to
           provide
           against
           this
           very
           Proposition
           of
           such
           a
           Parliament
           or
           a
           Plato
           ;
           when
           it
           tells
           us
           expresly
           ,
           that
           all
           Forts
           ,
           and
           places
           of
           Strength
           ,
           is
           and
           ever
           was
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Kings
           undoubted
           Right
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           his
           Royal
           Predecessors
           ,
           and
           that
           neither
           both
           ,
           or
           either
           Houses
           can
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           pretend
           to
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           declares
           that
           all
           the
           late
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           that
           assumed
           the
           same
           were
           all
           Rebellious
           ?
           And
           could
           some
           of
           our
           Mutinous
           Members
           ,
           embrace
           such
           Propositions
           from
           the
           Press
           ,
           that
           presumed
           to
           tell
           them
           they
           had
           of
           late
           made
           two
           such
           Impertinent
           Acts
           in
           the
           House
           ?
           †
           Acts
           invading
           the
           Subjects
           Property
           ;
           Acts
           betraying
           the
           Liberties
           of
           that
           very
           People
           they
           represent
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           his
           own
           Words
           ,
           Acts
           ,
           that
           empower
           the
           Prince
           to
           invade
           the
           Government
           with
           Force
           ,
           Acts
           to
           destroy
           and
           ruin
           the
           State
           ,
           hindering
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           preventing
           
           our
           Happiness
           and
           Settlement
           ;
           had
           they
           had
           but
           the
           least
           Reverence
           for
           their
           own
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           that
           Honorable
           Assembly
           wherein
           they
           sate
           ,
           sure
           there
           would
           have
           been
           some
           Ordered
           and
           Resolved
           for
           the
           sifting
           out
           such
           a
           Pen-man
           ,
           and
           sentencing
           such
           Papers
           to
           the
           Hangman
           ,
           and
           the
           Flames
           ;
           what
           can
           be
           the
           result
           of
           this
           to
           sober
           Sense
           ,
           or
           Common
           Reason
           ,
           that
           such
           Villanous
           Authors
           should
           appear
           in
           publick
           at
           such
           a
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           Censure
           and
           Arraign
           the
           very
           Acts
           of
           their
           former
           Representatives
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           thought
           themselves
           secure
           from
           any
           Violent
           Prosecution
           from
           those
           that
           then
           were
           sitting
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           Constitution
           it self
           of
           that
           most
           Honorable
           Assembly
           ,
           the
           Seditious
           Sycophants
           were
           so
           Zealous
           for
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           present
           Persons
           its
           Constituent
           Members
           they
           so
           much
           admired
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           ,
           the
           Tenth
           of
           those
           pretty
           Proposals
           that
           deserves
           particular
           Animad
           version
           ,
           (
           for
           several
           of
           them
           Symbolize
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           by
           a
           general
           asserting
           of
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           sufficiently
           refuted
           )
           is
           the
           
             Parliaments
             Right
             to
             the
             making
             Peers
             ,
          
           the
           prettiest
           
           Paradox
           ,
           that
           the
           Abundance
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           with
           the
           want
           of
           Sense
           could
           suggest
           ;
           I
           have
           heard
           the
           Laws
           declare
           the
           King
           to
           be
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Honor
           as
           well
           as
           Justice
           ;
           but
           the
           Commons
           I
           think
           as
           they
           are
           no
           Court
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           so
           were
           never
           yet
           known
           to
           be
           concerned
           in
           the
           making
           Lords
           .
           The
           King
           whom
           only
           our
           ‖
           Law
           declares
           to
           have
           no
           Peer
           ,
           is
           sure
           the
           only
           Person
           that
           can
           make
           Peers
           ;
           has
           not
           this
           Power
           been
           unquestionably
           in
           the
           Prince
           ever
           since
           these
           Realms
           had
           one
           to
           Rule
           ?
           was
           not
           the
           Title
           of
           Baron
           in
           Edward
           the
           First
           's
           Time
           confined
           expresly
           to
           such
           only
           as
           by
           the
           Kings
           Writ
           were
           sommoned
           to
           sit
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           And
           even
           when
           there
           was
           an
           Innovation
           in
           this
           Point
           ?
           In
           †
           Richard
           the
           Second's
           Tumultuous
           Time
           ,
           this
           Power
           was
           then
           not
           taken
           from
           the
           King
           till
           they
           took
           away
           his
           Crown
           ;
           did
           not
           he
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           confer
           the
           Peerage
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           first
           President
           per
           his
           Letters
           Patents
           ?
           And
           Beauchamp
           Baron
           of
           Kederminster
           the
           First
           of
           that
           Creation
           ;
           did
           the
           Parliament
           ever
           pretend
           to
           make
           Peers
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Body
           had
           rebelled
           against
           the
           Head
           and
           rejected
           their
           Prince
           ?
        
         
         
           But
           the
           Creation
           of
           Honors
           might
           well
           then
           be
           inverted
           ,
           when
           the
           State
           it self
           was
           turned
           Topsie
           ,
           It
           was
           then
           I
           confess
           they
           denyed
           their
           King
           too
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           conferring
           of
           Honors
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           but
           passed
           an
           *
           Act
           for
           Voiding
           all
           Titles
           ,
           Dignities
           ,
           and
           Precedencies
           already
           given
           by
           him
           :
           But
           this
           was
           done
           to
           extinguish
           the
           very
           Remains
           of
           Royalty
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           not
           be
           left
           behind
           him
           ,
           the
           meer
           marks
           ,
           the
           Gracious
           Dispensations
           of
           the
           very
           Favor
           of
           a
           King
           ;
           the
           inveterate
           Villains
           labouring
           with
           their
           Monarch
           to
           Murder
           his
           very
           Memory
           :
           And
           sure
           none
           of
           the
           Nobility
           have
           great
           Reason
           to
           relie
           upon
           Parliaments
           for
           the
           maintaining
           of
           their
           Old
           Honor
           or
           creating
           New
           ,
           for
           the
           Privilege
           of
           their
           Peerage
           ,
           or
           the
           making
           Peers
           ,
           when
           the
           very
           First
           thing
           that
           they
           did
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           got
           the
           Power
           ,
           was
           an
           †
           Ordered
           and
           Resolved
           ,
           that
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           was
           
             useless
             ,
             dangerous
          
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           Abolisht
           :
           And
           all
           the
           Kindness
           their
           Lordships
           could
           be
           allowed
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           being
           elected
           into
           the
           
             Lower
             House
          
           ;
           and
           what
           an
           Honourable
           House
           of
           Lords
           was
           afterward
           Establisht
           ,
           even
           by
           those
           that
           
           had
           purged
           away
           the
           Peerage
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Persons
           of
           those
           that
           Usurper
           put
           up
           afterward
           for
           Peers
           ,
           But
           under
           the
           Name
           ,
           the
           Notion
           of
           that
           
             other
             House
          
           ,
           when
           they
           granted
           that
           power
           of
           their
           Nomination
           to
           that
           
             Arch
             Rebel
          
           ,
           which
           they
           but
           so
           lately
           denyed
           their
           
             Lawful
             King
          
           ,
           why
           we
           had
           there
           then
           †
           Lords
           of
           no
           quality
           ,
           no
           worth
           ,
           little
           Land
           ,
           and
           less
           Learning
           .
           Mr.
           Hewsons
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           Honest
           Cobler
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Pride's
          
           Lordship
           ,
           Knight
           and
           Dray-man
           ,
           My
           Lord
           
             James
             Berry
          
           Black-Smith
           ,
           My
           Lord
           Barksted
           the
           Bodkin-Seller
           ;
           and
           the
           Cant
           of
           their
           Counterfeit
           Cromwell
           ,
           their
           Creator
           ,
           might
           well
           tell
           them
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             not
             many
             Nobl's
             ,
             not
             many
             wise
             were
             called
             ,
          
           but
           a
           Creation
           according
           to
           the
           very
           Notion
           of
           the
           Schools
           ,
           An
           House
           like
           that
           of
           the
           World
           too
           out
           of
           nothing
           ;
           framed
           by
           Him
           that
           had
           Himself
           *
           Sworn
           to
           be
           true
           to
           the
           Government
           without
           ,
           founded
           in
           the
           Perjury
           of
           him
           that
           made
           them
           Peers
           ,
           and
           of
           Persons
           that
           would
           have
           disgrac'd
           a
           Pillory
           :
           Persons
           prefer'd
           for
           their
           little
           Honesty
           ,
           little
           Quality
           ,
           little
           Sense
           ,
           Persons
           whose
           Lands
           and
           Possessions
           
           could
           only
           qualifie
           them
           to
           be
           Noble
           ,
           by
           being
           purchased
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           our
           best
           Nobility
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Persons
           that
           were
           only
           famed
           for
           their
           
             Villanies
             ,
             Mighty
          
           but
           in
           Mischief
           ,
           making
           it
           an
           House
           indeed
           ,
           not
           of
           Peers
           ,
           but
           Correction
           ,
           which
           the
           very
           Law
           tells
           us
           must
           be
           made
           up
           of
           Beggars
           and
           Malefactors
           .
        
         
           This
           Gentlemen
           ,
           was
           the
           Peerage
           produced
           †
           by
           a
           Parliament's
           Rebellion
           to
           make
           Peers
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           was
           too
           the
           most
           natural
           Result
           ;
           for
           that
           very
           Act
           upon
           a
           Just
           Judgment
           ,
           would
           have
           Tainted
           all
           their
           Blood
           ;
           but
           they
           provided
           here
           for
           the
           purpose
           ,
           Persons
           that
           defied
           ,
           superseded
           the
           Work
           of
           an
           Attaindure
           ;
           Persons
           whose
           Blood
           even
           Treason
           could
           not
           more
           Corrupt
           :
           This
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           was
           the
           product
           of
           that
           most
           preposterous
           Inversion
           ,
           when
           the
           *
           Commons
           could
           make
           Lords
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Kings
             House
          
           of
           Peers
           ,
           with
           their
           very
           Titles
           and
           Honors
           ‖
           Abolisht
           by
           an
           House
           of
           Commons
           ;
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           that
           very
           Bastard
           Honor
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           were
           brought
           to
           Bed
           ;
           and
           could
           not
           tell
           how
           to
           Christen
           the
           base
           Bantling
           they
           had
           begot
           ;
           till
           at
           
           last
           some
           simpering
           Gossips
           stept
           up
           and
           Named
           it
           ,
           an
           
             other
             House
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           an
           House
           without
           a
           Name
           .
        
         
           Distracted
           Dolts
           !
           the
           Compounds
           of
           Madness
           and
           Folly
           ;
           did
           you
           for
           this
           destroy
           your
           Kings
           Nobility
           created
           by
           Law
           ,
           to
           dignifie
           the
           meanest
           Men
           ,
           the
           Vilest
           Villains
           against
           the
           †
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Land
           ?
           did
           not
           you
           confess
           that
           of
           the
           Kings
           Lords
           to
           be
           a
           Lawful
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           by
           recalling
           it
           ,
           tho
           compounded
           of
           Wretches
           ,
           the
           very
           worst
           ,
           poor
           Prodigals
           !
           whose
           Repentance
           only
           rendered
           you
           more
           Miserable
           ,
           and
           reverst
           the
           Fate
           of
           him
           that
           fed
           on
           Husks
           ,
           who
           returned
           to
           Herd
           with
           Swine
           .
           Have
           we
           not
           had
           heretofore
           Peers
           by
           particular
           †
           Act
           degraded
           for
           being
           a
           disgrace
           to
           their
           Peerage
           :
           Lords
           whom
           the
           Kings
           Law
           made
           Honorable
           ,
           only
           their
           Lands
           could
           not
           maintain
           their
           Lordships
           Honors
           ,
           and
           that
           tho
           Blood
           and
           Descent
           ,
           had
           entitled
           them
           to
           it
           ;
           whereas
           many
           of
           these
           their
           Parliament
           Peers
           ,
           had
           neither
           Law
           ,
           Land
           ,
           Blood
           or
           Money
           to
           make
           them
           so
           :
           Did
           not
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           very
           Parliament
           that
           Abolisht
           afterward
           our
           
             English
             Peers
          
           ,
           Petition
           the
           ‖
           King
           against
           
           Scots
           and
           Irish
           Titles
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Novelty
           without
           president
           ,
           that
           persons
           should
           possess
           Honor
           ,
           where
           they
           possess
           nothing
           else
           ;
           and
           have
           a
           Vote
           for
           the
           making
           Laws
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           not
           a
           Foot
           of
           Land
           ;
           had
           their
           own
           Objection
           been
           afterward
           applyed
           to
           some
           of
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           and
           that
           pitiful
           Peerage
           of
           their
           own
           chusing
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           Blusht
           upon
           the
           Reflection
           of
           their
           own
           Thoughts
           ,
           when
           they
           remember'd
           with
           what
           they
           upbraided
           their
           King.
           The
           possessions
           of
           their
           
             Noble
             Peers
          
           ,
           being
           Just
           none
           at
           all
           ;
           or
           what
           was
           worse
           than
           nothing
           ,
           the
           purchase
           of
           their
           Villanies
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           recorded
           ,
           I
           remember
           ,
           in
           the
           Conqueror's
           Time
           ,
           that
           
             Hugh
             Lupus
          
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Chester
           ,
           upon
           special
           Favor
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           his
           own
           Mother
           ,
           by
           a
           Second
           Husband
           ,
           Arlott
           having
           Marryed
           Harlowin
           ,
           a
           Noble-Man
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           that
           his
           Earldom
           was
           granted
           him
           by
           William
           the
           First
           ,
           with
           as
           ample
           Jurisdiction
           as
           himself
           ,
           held
           the
           Crown
           :
           A
           power
           I
           think
           beyond
           any
           of
           our
           present
           Palatinates
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           presumed
           to
           make
           three
           
           or
           four
           Barons
           ;
           but
           Historians
           observe
           it
           was
           such
           an
           Honorable
           Concession
           ,
           as
           never
           any
           Subject
           before
           or
           since
           enjoyed
           ;
           and
           how
           they
           can
           presume
           to
           pretend
           to
           it
           now
           ,
           I
           cannot
           Apprehend
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           alway
           a
           particular
           piece
           of
           Providence
           amongst
           all
           Nations
           ,
           not
           to
           render
           that
           pitiful
           and
           Contemptible
           to
           the
           People
           ;
           which
           they
           resolved
           should
           be
           Reverenced
           and
           Esteemed
           ,
           and
           unless
           we
           can
           imagine
           our
           Idolaters
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Peers
           ,
           would
           like
           some
           Infidels
           adore
           their
           Wooden
           Deities
           ,
           only
           for
           beeing
           Ugly
           and
           Deform'd
           ;
           or
           like
           the
           Israelites
           Worship
           Calves
           of
           their
           own
           Rearing
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           empty
           Title
           ,
           with
           which
           their
           Honors
           of
           that
           
             other
             House
          
           were
           only
           full
           ,
           could
           draw
           no
           other
           Reverence
           and
           Respect
           ,
           than
           that
           Ass
           in
           the
           Apologue
           from
           an
           Image
           that
           it
           carried
           :
           This
           I
           remember
           was
           the
           result
           of
           the
           Petition
           of
           the
           Portugals
           to
           Philip
           the
           Second
           of
           Spain
           ;
           and
           he
           I
           think
           obtained
           that
           Kingdom
           too
           ,
           as
           our
           Republicans
           did
           once
           ,
           and
           would
           again
           ours
           ,
           with
           the
           Subversion
           of
           its
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           Force
           of
           Arms
           ;
           it
           was
           their
           request
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           
           make
           their
           Nobility
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           they
           are
           not
           a
           little
           proud
           )
           pitiful
           and
           contemptible
           ,
           by
           preferring
           such
           to
           that
           Degree
           :
           whose
           Quality
           could
           not
           deserve
           it
           ,
           what
           Peers
           we
           had
           when
           pickt
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           State
           ,
           What
           Lords
           when
           cullyed
           out
           by
           the
           Commons
           ?
           let
           those
           remember
           who
           are
           so
           ready
           to
           forget
           it
           .
        
         
           Seditious
           Sots
           !
           have
           not
           the
           Laws
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           own
           ,
           provided
           that
           this
           power
           be
           the
           peculiar
           prerogative
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           must
           these
           Politicks
           would
           Be
           's
           ,
           be
           wifer
           now
           ,
           than
           the
           wide
           World
           ?
           Do
           not
           the
           Digests
           declare
           ;
           those
           Civil
           Sanctions
           whose
           Authority
           obtain
           with
           all
           Civiliz'd
           Subjects
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           with
           almost
           all
           besides
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           whose
           Reason
           can't
           be
           refuted
           by
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Rebellious
           Republicans
           that
           so
           little
           regard
           those
           ,
           that
           their
           so
           much
           admired
           Legislators
           ,
           their
           Solon
           or
           Licurgus
           never
           saw
           the
           like
           ,
           Laws
           that
           must
           be
           allowed
           the
           most
           Rational
           by
           being
           so
           generally
           received
           ,
           those
           †
           tell
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           the
           
           conferring
           of
           Dignities
           ,
           depends
           upon
           the
           Sole
           care
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           ;
           that
           the
           Subjects
           ought
           not
           to
           dispute
           it
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           Religious
           Observance
           of
           this
           settled
           Soveraignty
           do
           those
           sacred
           Sanctions
           recommend
           ,
           that
           they
           Censure
           it
           for
           a
           Crime
           ,
           as
           great
           as
           †
           Sacrilege
           it self
           ,
           to
           suspect
           his
           insufficiency
           whom
           the
           Prince
           should
           prefer
           ;
           some
           of
           those
           Laws
           were
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           Heathens
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           of
           those
           that
           afterward
           
             learnt
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           had
           not
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           his
           Disciples
           declared
           Kings
           even
           an
           
             Ordinance
             of
             God
          
           ;
           the
           pious
           Pagans
           always
           esteemed
           their
           Princes
           Sacred
           :
           and
           such
           a
           source
           of
           Honor
           ,
           was
           in
           their
           Soveraign
           Emperors
           ,
           that
           even
           against
           their
           very
           Laws
           ,
           they
           could
           allow
           them
           to
           continue
           those
           Noble
           ,
           whom
           the
           Marriage
           with
           a
           Plebeian
           ,
           had
           degraded
           from
           their
           Nobility
           ,
           as
           
             Antonius
             Augustus
          
           did
           for
           his
           Neece
           Julia.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           Nonsense
           I
           confess
           to
           talk
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           cannot
           obey
           their
           own
           ;
           or
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Emperors
           ,
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           their
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           will
           break
           Statutes
           to
           Libel
           their
           King
           ;
           yet
           still
           it
           
           serves
           to
           shew
           that
           even
           in
           this
           very
           point
           ,
           the
           Laws
           so
           long
           before
           ours
           ,
           †
           allowed
           this
           power
           to
           be
           the
           peculiar
           prerogative
           of
           the
           Prince
           ;
           and
           tho
           we
           are
           bound
           only
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Singular
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           of
           our
           little
           Land
           ;
           yet
           still
           (
           if
           in
           our
           Senses
           )
           we
           must
           be
           Subject
           to
           such
           Laws
           as
           are
           founded
           upon
           an
           Universal
           Reason
           ;
           and
           for
           these
           Republicks
           that
           have
           revolted
           from
           that
           Regal
           Government
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           must
           derive
           their
           Honors
           ,
           we
           find
           the
           best
           of
           their
           Nobility
           to
           be
           but
           Burghers
           .
           And
           the
           very
           Nobleman
           of
           Venice
           ,
           this
           Courteous
           Author
           so
           much
           Caresses
           and
           Admires
           ,
           one
           that
           must
           make
           himself
           so
           ,
           and
           at
           best
           but
           equivalent
           ;
           (
           if
           such
           great
           things
           according
           to
           the
           Latin
           Aphorism
           may
           be
           compared
           with
           small
           )
           to
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           wears
           only
           a
           shorter
           Coat
           ,
           while
           the
           other
           a
           longer
           Gown
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           a
           solecism
           in
           Sense
           to
           imagin
           ,
           that
           Plebeians
           can
           concur
           in
           conferring
           that
           on
           others
           which
           themselves
           have
           not
           the
           least
           Tincture
           of
           :
           A
           Title
           of
           Honor
           .
           Or
           that
           any
           thing
           ,
           besides
           somewhat
           that
           is
           Soveraign
           ,
           can
           really
           communicate
           
           it
           to
           a
           Subject
           :
           And
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           Usurpt
           ,
           what
           a
           sort
           of
           singular
           good
           Lordships
           and
           precious
           Peers
           were
           put
           upon
           us
           ;
           The
           Thebans
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           admit
           a
           Merchant
           into
           their
           Government
           ,
           till
           they
           deserted
           their
           calling
           for
           ten
           Years
           ,
           while
           the
           meanest
           Mechanicks
           were
           made
           Members
           of
           our
           House
           ,
           and
           a
           Tinker
           of
           the
           Army's
           ,
           just
           taken
           from
           his
           Tool
           :
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Ely
           was
           accused
           only
           in
           Richard
           the
           First
           's
           Time
           ,
           for
           putting
           in
           pitiful
           Officers
           into
           publick
           places
           of
           Trust
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           but
           a
           little
           since
           ,
           a
           Parliament
           intrusted
           our
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           in
           the
           vilest
           Hands
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           this
           very
           Libel
           Lashes
           one
           of
           our
           *
           Kings
           for
           the
           preferring
           Worthless
           Persons
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           even
           a
           forfeiture
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sword
           ;
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           he
           contends
           for
           the
           People
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           who
           were
           never
           yet
           known
           to
           
             prefer
             any
             other
          
           .
        
         
           An
           Italian
           State
           ,
           as
           Tumultuous
           as
           our
           own
           ,
           took
           upon
           them
           once
           to
           create
           a
           new
           Nobility
           ;
           but
           assoon
           as
           the
           
             popular
             Faction
          
           ,
           or
           if
           you
           please
           the
           Convention
           of
           the
           People
           had
           set
           themselves
           ,
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           their
           Liberties
           
           to
           make
           Lords
           ;
           why
           truly
           the
           Election
           was
           like
           to
           be
           of
           such
           senseless
           Scoundrels
           ;
           you
           may
           suppose
           a
           Barksted
           ,
           or
           an
           Hewson
           ,
           some
           mender
           of
           Shooes
           ,
           or
           a
           maker
           of
           Bodkins
           :
           But
           so
           sensible
           were
           those
           Seditious
           Souls
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           like
           to
           set
           up
           their
           Servants
           ,
           that
           they
           wisely
           resolved
           to
           retain
           their
           old
           Masters
           :
           And
           I
           think
           were
           not
           some
           of
           us
           so
           wicked
           ,
           we
           should
           all
           be
           so
           wise
           too
           ,
           since
           we
           saw
           our
           own
           distracted
           Nation
           was
           never
           at
           rest
           ,
           
             Till
             our
             Rulers
             were
             restored
             to
             us
             as
             at
             the
             FIRST
             ,
             and
             our
             Councellors
             as
             at
             the
             BEGINNING
             .
          
        
         
           And
           last
           of
           all
           only
           let
           me
           take
           the
           Liberty
           in
           this
           last
           and
           dismal
           scene
           of
           Sedition
           to
           represent
           ,
           but
           a
           bloody
           prospect
           of
           that
           Harmonious
           concurrence
           there
           is
           between
           all
           sorts
           of
           Rebellious
           Principles
           ,
           tho
           projected
           by
           Persons
           of
           different
           Persuasions
           ;
           Persons
           that
           differ
           in
           Manners
           and
           Customes
           of
           their
           Countries
           ;
           Rebels
           remote
           from
           one
           another
           in
           Time
           ;
           Rebels
           as
           remotely
           allyed
           in
           the
           Lands
           ;
           wherein
           they
           live
           :
           As
           if
           the
           Sea
           it self
           ,
           could
           not
           separate
           such
           Seditious
           Subjects
           ,
           In
           their
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           ;
           that
           had
           
           defiled
           their
           Land
           with
           such
           a
           mutual
           Conspiration
           in
           the
           Murdering
           of
           their
           Soveraigns
           ;
           and
           let
           in
           an
           Inundation
           of
           Blood
           upon
           the
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           this
           Bloody
           Correspondency
           between
           the
           practice
           of
           primitive
           Rebels
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           modern
           ,
           between
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           Foreign
           Rebellions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Domestick
           ,
           must
           result
           from
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           any
           sort
           of
           Subjects
           have
           to
           resist
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           see
           were
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           with
           all
           sorts
           still
           the
           same
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           just
           
             none
             at
             all
          
           ,
           and
           that
           appears
           ,
           in
           that
           People
           of
           such
           several
           sorts
           ,
           were
           all
           forc'd
           to
           pitch
           upon
           the
           same
           Pretences
           for
           the
           Justifying
           their
           Treasons
           :
           And
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           same
           Cavil
           and
           Calumny
           against
           their
           Princes
           ;
           when
           they
           saw
           they
           could
           never
           ground
           any
           real
           Accusation
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           to
           promote
           the
           same
           Projects
           ,
           and
           Propositions
           ,
           almost
           in
           a
           Literal
           Transcript
           for
           the
           levelling
           ,
           the
           raising
           the
           Foundations
           of
           their
           several
           Monarchies
           ,
           and
           making
           themselves
           the
           Masters
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           this
           Seditious
           Harmony
           of
           all
           Rebels
           ,
           proceeds
           from
           their
           having
           ever
           been
           animated
           ,
           and
           instructed
           by
           the
           self
           same
           Agent
           of
           Hell
           :
           the
           
           primitive
           Prince
           of
           Faction
           ,
           the
           Devil
           ;
           and
           this
           parity
           of
           pernicious
           Principles
           ,
           Practices
           ,
           and
           Propositions
           ,
           will
           appear
           in
           the
           perfect
           parallel
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           between
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           our
           old
           Rebellious
           Barons
           in
           England
           ,
           And
           the
           later
           Rebellion
           of
           the
           late
           Leaguers
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           clear
           conformity
           of
           the
           Proposals
           of
           our
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           polticks
           of
           this
           Plato
           to
           both
           :
           I
           'll
           place
           them
           in
           their
           turn
           as
           they
           succeeded
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           that
           would
           prescribe
           to
           Treason
           ,
           be
           proud
           of
           the
           Precedency
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           First
           ,
           the
           Barons
           being
           greedy
           of
           Rule
           ,
           the
           Commons
           of
           Liberty
           ;
           (
           as
           a
           learned
           Author
           and
           *
           Antiquary
           le
           ts
           us
           
           know
           ,
           )
           some
           of
           the
           popular
           Lords
           began
           with
           the
           plausible
           pretext
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Liberty
           ,
           when
           to
           suppress
           these
           Troubles
           ,
           and
           supply
           the
           Kings
           Extremities
           ,
           a
           Parliament
           is
           call'd
           ;
           but
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           prov'd
           much
           to
           the
           liking
           of
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           meant
           to
           relieve
           their
           King
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           redress
           the
           People
           :
           The
           Clamor
           was
           of
           Encroachment
           upon
           their
           Liberty
           :
           To
           silence
           that
           ,
           the
           Charter
           is
           several
           times
           confirmed
           :
           But
           they
           finding
           what
           a
           power
           the
           Kings
           Necessities
           put
           in
           their
           
           Hands
           ,
           were
           resolved
           to
           supply
           him
           with
           so
           little
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           well
           keep
           their
           King
           from
           being
           Great
           ;
           they
           *
           force
           him
           to
           the
           very
           sale
           of
           his
           Lands
           and
           Jewels
           for
           Bread
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           out
           of
           his
           Palace
           ,
           because
           not
           able
           to
           sustain
           himself
           in
           it
           ;
           they
           seised
           upon
           
             Dover
             his
          
           Castle
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdoms
           Key
           ,
           which
           was
           Treason
           for
           that
           account
           ,
           to
           deliver
           to
           a
           Foreigner
           ,
           and
           than
           a
           Fortiori
           for
           a
           Subject
           to
           take
           ,
           made
           Head
           against
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           called
           in
           French
           to
           subdue
           him
           :
           Which
           when
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           Actions
           none
           more
           Zealous
           than
           the
           Loyal
           Londoners
           for
           his
           Destruction
           )
           what
           was
           the
           Event
           ?
           Why
           our
           Historians
           tell
           us
           ,
           (
           and
           what
           are
           still
           the
           unfortunate
           Effects
           of
           a
           prosperous
           Rebellion
           )
           Murder
           ,
           and
           Sacrilege
           ,
           and
           Sword.
           And
           the
           Victorious
           Barons
           Lorded
           it
           like
           so
           many
           †
           Tyrants
           too
           ,
           till
           Providence
           in
           a
           more
           signal
           Victory
           restored
           their
           Lawful
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Subject's
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Baron's
           Wars
           began
           in
           King
           
           John's
           Time
           ,
           but
           broke
           out
           in
           a
           more
           perfect
           Rebellion
           in
           his
           Son
           Henry's
           ,
           so
           were
           the
           seeds
           of
           this
           Civil
           Dissention
           
           sown
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Charles
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           and
           were
           fully
           ripened
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           3d.
           Henry
           too
           :
           The
           Nobles
           here
           were
           disgusted
           ,
           and
           soon
           made
           the
           Commons
           so
           too
           :
           A
           Parliament
           there
           too
           was
           thought
           to
           remedy
           those
           Discontents
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           our
           
             Henry's
             encreas'd
          
           the
           Distemper
           ,
           they
           told
           the
           French
           too
           of
           their
           Taxes
           and
           Impositions
           ,
           and
           accus'd
           their
           King
           of
           Misgovernment
           for
           imposing
           them
           ;
           as
           our
           Lords
           combin'd
           ,
           so
           these
           Leagued
           for
           the
           redressing
           of
           Grievances
           ,
           and
           were
           first
           Aggressors
           in
           seising
           Verdun
           and
           Tull
           ,
           two
           Towns
           in
           France
           ,
           as
           those
           did
           Dover
           and
           Hull
           in
           England
           ;
           *
           their
           Henry
           was
           forc'd
           to
           flie
           from
           Paris
           ,
           his
           Principal
           City
           ,
           His
           Metropolitan
           ,
           also
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Tumult
           too
           :
           And
           what
           did
           it
           terminate
           in
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Murder
           of
           their
           King
           too
           ?
           The
           calling
           in
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           that
           was
           like
           to
           inslave
           the
           People
           to
           a
           Foreign
           Yoke
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           weary
           of
           the
           Usurpt
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Mayne
           ,
           that
           had
           imposed
           on
           them
           a
           Council
           of
           State
           too
           ,
           the
           Tyrannous
           Assembly
           conven'd
           by
           Conspiraors
           ,
           was
           confusedly
           Dissolv'd
           in
           as
           much
           Distraction
           and
           Disorder
           :
           And
           the
           
           recovered
           Nation
           return'd
           to
           their
           Lawful
           Lord.
           
        
         
           And
           did
           not
           our
           own
           late
           lamentable
           Distraction
           Commence
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           and
           put
           all
           in
           Combustion
           in
           Charles
           the
           First
           ;
           did
           not
           
           they
           first
           practise
           upon
           his
           Necessities
           ,
           to
           which
           themselves
           had
           reduced
           him
           ;
           and
           then
           remonstrated
           against
           such
           Acts
           as
           were
           the
           very
           effect
           of
           his
           Necessity
           ,
           encumber'd
           with
           a
           War
           ,
           or
           rather
           betrayed
           into
           a
           breach
           ;
           they
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           *
           Father
           to
           make
           Peace
           ,
           and
           then
           denyed
           the
           Son
           the
           supplies
           of
           War
           :
           A
           Parliament
           is
           summoned
           too
           here
           ,
           and
           that
           serves
           him
           just
           as
           the
           two
           preceding
           Ones
           did
           their
           Soveraign
           with
           Remonstrances
           of
           Oppressions
           :
           For
           this
           the
           
             petition
             of
             Right
          
           was
           granted
           them
           ,
           as
           Gracious
           an
           Act
           as
           that
           of
           the
           great
           Charter
           ;
           but
           nothing
           could
           serve
           unless
           like
           that
           too
           ,
           't
           was
           sealed
           in
           Blood
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           they
           began
           by
           Degrees
           to
           be
           so
           Tumultuous
           ,
           till
           this
           Prince
           was
           forc'd
           to
           fly
           his
           Capital
           City
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           others
           ,
           prov'd
           the
           Head
           to
           the
           Rebellion
           that
           succeeded
           ;
           upon
           their
           ‖
           Petition
           the
           War
           was
           first
           began
           ;
           And
           Hotham
           sent
           to
           
           surprize
           Hull
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           two
           former
           were
           Verdun
           ,
           and
           Dover
           ;
           and
           now
           was
           all
           in
           Arms
           ,
           and
           Blood
           ,
           which
           ended
           at
           last
           too
           in
           that
           of
           their
           King
           :
           The
           Scots
           called
           in
           here
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           former
           the
           French
           and
           Spaniard
           ;
           the
           People
           enslaved
           by
           those
           that
           set
           up
           for
           their
           Protectors
           :
           The
           Council
           of
           State
           ,
           set
           up
           here
           as
           well
           as
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           ruin'd
           Realms
           never
           at
           rest
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           returned
           to
           that
           Soveraignty
           from
           which
           they
           revolted
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           sad
           even
           to
           see
           the
           least
           thing
           *
           now
           that
           looks
           like
           a
           prelude
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           Tragedy
           :
           The
           clamors
           of
           Sedition
           still
           the
           same
           ;
           Parliaments
           that
           are
           Assembled
           to
           redress
           them
           ;
           ‖
           Remonstrating
           against
           Grievances
           they
           never
           yet
           felt
           ;
           Subjects
           †
           
             Associating
             against
          
           their
           Prince
           ,
           for
           his
           Preservation
           ;
           the
           draught
           ,
           the
           Scheam
           and
           abstract
           of
           the
           Baron's
           Combination
           ,
           The
           
             French
             League
          
           ;
           the
           Scotch
           Covenant
           :
           so
           far
           from
           an
           Abhorrence
           of
           either
           ,
           as
           to
           pitch
           upon
           a
           Compound
           of
           
             all
             three
          
           .
           Designs
           discovered
           and
           detected
           ,
           for
           the
           seising
           of
           strong
           Holds
           ;
           the
           *
           Tower
           instead
           of
           an
           Hull
           ;
           and
           the
           ‖
           Scot
           invited
           once
           more
           to
           pass
           the
           Tweed
           for
           a
           better
           booty
           :
           
           The
           Treason
           of
           such
           Practices
           is
           never
           the
           less
           ,
           because
           the
           Providence
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           to
           prevent
           its
           Execution
           :
           Had
           that
           not
           interposed
           the
           Parallel
           Lines
           I
           am
           sure
           would
           have
           led
           us
           on
           further
           ;
           but
           all
           their
           draught
           beyond
           it
           must
           have
           been
           Blood.
           
        
         
           
             
               A
               Comparison
               between
               the
               Demands
               of
               our
               English
               Barons
               ,
               and
               the
               Desires
               of
               the
               French
               Leaguers
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               have
               copyed
               as
               Counterparts
               .
               The
               Propositions
               of
               our
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               Proposals
               of
               Plato
               .
            
             
               
                 English
                 Barons
                 .
              
               
                 French
                 Leaguers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 wronged
                 the
                 publick
                 State
                 by
                 taking
                 into
                 his
                 private
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Disposals
                 of
                 Places
                 ,
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 Trust
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               
                 Election
                 ,
                 the
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 and
                 Treasurer
                 ;
                 and
                 require
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ;
                 Parl.
                 Tent.
                 22.
                 
                 H.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Leaguers
                 ,
                 vid.
                 Henry
                 the
                 3d.
                 of
                 France's
                 Answer
                 to
                 their
                 Manifesto
                 ,
                 who
                 told
                 them
                 't
                 was
                 against
                 the
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 be
                 ordained
                 that
                 24
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 grave
                 and
                 discreet
                 Peers
                 be
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 Parliament
                 as
                 Conservators
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 Baker
                 pag.
                 8.
                 
                 Ann.
                 D.
                 1238.
                 
                 Regn.
                 H.
                 3.22
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 their
                 Kings
                 Council
                 should
                 be
                 limited
                 to
                 
                   24.
                   
                   D'avila
                
                 pag.
                 341.
                 our
                 Propositions
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 exceed
                 25.
                 or
                 under
                 15.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 those
                 Conservators
                 be
                 sworn
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Strangers
                 removed
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Paris
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 Council
                 of
                 16.
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 their
                 Kings
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 admit
                 Persons
                 whom
                 they
                 should
                 chuse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 two
                 Justices
                 of
                 the
                 Kings-Bench
                 ,
                 two
                 Barons
                 of
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Justice
                 for
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 be
                 likewise
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 These
                 sixteen
                 so
                 managed
                 the
                 Judges
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 upon
                 a
                 Presumption
                 of
                 their
                 favoring
                 their
                 Soveraign
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 got
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 strangl'd
                 without
                 process
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 brought
                 with
                 them
                 Consciences
                 sull
                 of
                 Error
                 and
                 Schism
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Reformation
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Hugonots
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               
                 false
                 Prophets
                 fomenting
                 Heresies
                 against
                 the
                 Vicars
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
                   Mat.
                   West
                
                 .
                 pag.
                 332.
                 
              
               
                 favored
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 They
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 this
                 Henry
                 the
                 3d's
                 Daughter
                 marryed
                 to
                 Alexander
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 no
                 aid
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 last
                 with
                 much
                 ado
                 they
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 his
                 Allyance
                 and
                 Truce
                 with
                 the
                 Kingof
                 Navar
                 was
                 against
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
                 At
                 Lewes
                 they
                 took
                 upon
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Militia
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 their
                 Prince
                 a
                 Prisoner
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Provence
                 ,
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 D'Aumarle
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 others
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 nominate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 24.
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Castles
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Peace
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 the
                 Forts
                 and
                 Castles
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Barons
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Leaguers
                 seiz'd
                 upon
                 the
                 King's
                 City
                 ,
                 Castles
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 Holds
                 D'avila
                 pag.
                 328.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
                 His
                 Councellors
                 elected
                 by
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 allowed
                 him
                 such
                 a
                 pitance
                 for
                 his
                 Houshold
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 starv'd
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Palace
                 .
                 
                   M.
                   Par.
                   807.
                
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 safe
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 environed
                 with
                 Non-confiding
                 Persons
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 10.
                 
                 They
                 chose
                 their
                 own
                 Peers
                 called
                 the
                 Peeres
                 Douze
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 Disposal
                 of
                 all
                 Honor
                 ,
                 vid.
                 their
                 King's
                 Answer
                 to
                 their
                 Manifesto
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           This
           Parliament
           of
           those
           Rebellious
           Barons
           ,
           my
           Lord
           Cook
           ,
           that
           had
           as
           much
           Veneration
           as
           any
           Man
           for
           that
           Honorable
           Assembly
           ,
           called
           the
           *
           
             mad
             Parliament
          
           ,
           the
           reverse
           of
           that
           of
           Edward
           the
           3d.
           which
           he
           calls
           the
           ‖
           
             good
             one
          
           .
           And
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           Propositions
           of
           that
           in
           41
           ,
           would
           have
           made
           the
           Learned
           Lawyer
           ,
           (
           had
           he
           lived
           to
           see
           them
           proposed
           ,
           )
           pronounced
           that
           Senate
           as
           distracted
           too
           ,
           as
           that
           Oxford
           one
           of
           Henry
           the
           3d's
           ;
           but
           it
           may
           suffice
           that
           special
           †
           Act
           since
           supposed
           them
           in
           their
           Witts
           ,
           in
           declaring
           them
           what
           was
           
             worse
             ;
             TRAITORS
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
             Remarks
             upon
             Mr.
          
           Hunt's
           Postscript
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Disingenuous
           Author
           ,
           with
           his
           Hypocritical
           Apology
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           has
           just
           done
           her
           as
           much
           Mischief
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Bishop
           
             Jewels
             sincere
          
           one
           ,
           did
           her
           Good.
           That
           pious
           Prelate
           with
           his
           unanswerable
           Arguments
           ,
           had
           defended
           her
           against
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           this
           with
           his
           Argument
           ,
           which
           he
           
             Answers
             himself
          
           ,
           has
           made
           her
           all
           Popish
           .
           Never
           did
           an
           Hypocrite
           pretend
           to
           so
           much
           Candor
           ,
           and
           Sincerity
           ,
           that
           had
           so
           little
           Shadow
           for
           such
           a
           Pretention
           :
           His
           Falshoods
           look'd
           as
           if
           he
           designed
           ,
           and
           thought
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           imposed
           upon
           the
           Government
           and
           his
           God
           ;
           and
           ,
           
           in
           spight
           of
           Providence
           ,
           to
           have
           secured
           himself
           from
           the
           Justice
           of
           that
           which
           was
           established
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           made
           sure
           of
           the
           favor
           of
           those
           that
           were
           for
           undermining
           it
           .
           The
           one
           was
           to
           be
           blinded
           with
           his
           being
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Bishop's
             Right
          
           :
           The
           other
           imposed
           upon
           with
           his
           Penning
           the
           Postscript
           .
           But
           however
           he
           deceives
           himself
           ,
           the
           Almighty
           will
           still
           make
           good
           his
           own
           Word
           ,
           That
           he
           won't
           be
           mock'd
           .
           He
           has
           denounced
           express
           Judgment
           against
           a
           double
           Heart
           ,
           and
           the
           Nation
           now
           deserv'd
           Justice
           ,
           To
           such
           a
           Sycophant
           .
           With
           what
           Face
           can
           such
           a
           Rumper
           tell
           us
           in
           the
           tayl
           of
           his
           Postscript
           ,
           that
           no
           Passion
           or
           prejudice
           perverts
           him
           against
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           when
           all
           know
           that
           it
           's
           being
           thus
           established
           ,
           not
           only
           lost
           him
           a
           place
           in
           the
           Law
           ;
           but
           disappointed
           him
           of
           being
           an
           Irish
           Judge
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           virulency
           of
           his
           Pen
           ,
           betrays
           
             the
             truth
          
           of
           His
           Passion
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           Apologize
           against
           with
           a
           lye
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           can
           rise
           as
           high
           as
           any
           Furies
           ,
           for
           as
           deep
           a
           resentment
           of
           an
           esteemed
           Injury
           ;
           when
           the
           Government
           all
           the
           while
           was
           far
           from
           doing
           him
           any
           wrong
           :
           But
           
           if
           it
           should
           meet
           with
           him
           now
           ,
           I
           dare
           swear
           would
           do
           him
           Right
           :
           And
           this
           is
           altogether
           Reasonable
           the
           World
           should
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           of
           our
           Rebellious
           Male-contents
           ,
           tho'
           they
           strive
           to
           palliate
           their
           Passions
           and
           Prejudices
           against
           their
           Governors
           ,
           with
           a
           show
           of
           being
           impartial
           and
           indifferent
           ;
           that
           't
           is
           but
           a
           meer
           shadow
           to
           cloud
           the
           Fire
           that
           Glows
           within
           ,
           while
           truly
           still
           implacable
           ,
           impatient
           ,
           and
           impossible
           to
           be
           govern'd
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           that
           pretend
           but
           with
           Moderation
           to
           discommend
           many
           things
           in
           our
           Monarchy
           ,
           have
           nothing
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           meer
           Malice
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Republicans
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           will
           appear
           from
           his
           very
           first
           Paragraph
           that
           provokes
           my
           Pen
           ,
           He
           lets
           us
           know
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           like
           to
           fall
           into
           that
           of
           Rome
           ,
           *
           by
           the
           unpresidented
           folly
           of
           some
           of
           her
           Sons
           ;
           Fall
           ,
           by
           a
           
             Divine
             Fate
          
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           makes
           his
           Holyness
           to
           say
           )
           for
           her
           folly
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           must
           mean
           by
           Consequence
           )
           for
           maintaining
           a
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           .
           For
           to
           this
           purpose
           (
           says
           he
           ,
           (
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Filmer's
          
           Books
           were
           reprinted
           ,
           and
           others
           for
           the
           same
           .
           And
           truly
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           far
           of
           this
           Gentleman's
           
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           good
           man
           the
           Pope
           may
           very
           likely
           call
           it
           a
           very
           foolish
           thing
           ,
           and
           laugh
           at
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           any
           Kings
           Divinity
           ,
           that
           endeavors
           to
           set
           himself
           above
           all
           Kings
           ,
           so
           that
           unkind
           even
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Friends
           ,
           the
           Dissenters
           ;
           he
           unawares
           ties
           them
           up
           together
           with
           the
           Tenents
           of
           the
           rankest
           Jesuits
           of
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           and
           endeavors
           with
           the
           self
           same
           Arguments
           and
           Objections
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           the
           popular
           Supremacy
           ,
           that
           those
           Impostures
           do
           the
           Papal
           .
           But
           first
           only
           let
           me
           beg
           a
           postulate
           or
           two
           from
           him
           that
           pretends
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           which
           an
           Infidel
           or
           Heathen
           won't
           deny
           ,
           much
           less
           then
           one
           that
           has
           the
           Bible
           ,
           for
           an
           asserting
           it's
           belief
           ,
           viz.
           1.
           
           That
           power
           
             in
             general
          
           without
           appropriating
           it
           to
           any
           particular
           Government
           ,
           is
           somewhat
           that
           is
           Divine
           ,
           not
           barely
           (
           as
           it
           is
           exercised
           by
           some
           Humane
           Beings
           below
           ;
           )
           but
           as
           it
           is
           communicated
           to
           such
           from
           their
           God
           above
           ,
           that
           is
           all
           so
           ,
           and
           hath
           it
           as
           one
           of
           his
           Attributes
           ,
           any
           of
           which
           is
           Infinite
           ,
           and
           adequate
           to
           the
           Divinity
           it self
           .
           2.
           
           That
           this
           power
           is
           actually
           communicated
           to
           some
           Being
           here
           below
           for
           their
           better
           Government
           and
           Subsistence
           ,
           
           No
           Humane
           Beings
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           desire
           to
           live
           like
           Beasts
           ,
           can
           well
           deny
           ,
           3.
           
           That
           this
           part
           of
           God's
           Attribute
           ,
           so
           communicated
           to
           Man
           from
           his
           *
           own
           Mouth
           Dominion
           imparted
           cannot
           cease
           to
           be
           Divine
           ,
           notwithstanding
           such
           a
           Communication
           ,
           though
           to
           a
           Creature
           Humane
           ,
           all
           that
           understand
           the
           least
           part
           of
           Divinity
           will
           assert
           ;
           and
           without
           any
           supernatural
           Illumination
           ,
           even
           from
           this
           natural
           simile
           of
           the
           Sun
           's
           Light
           ,
           can
           easily
           comprehend
           ,
           which
           tho'
           it
           dart
           its
           rays
           through
           almost
           an
           Infinite
           Darkness
           ;
           yet
           wheresoever
           they
           are
           extended
           still
           remain
           Light
           ,
           neither
           is
           his
           own
           by
           the
           Kindness
           of
           such
           a
           Communication
           the
           less
           .
           So
           that
           taking
           it
           for
           granted
           which
           must
           be
           ,
           that
           a
           power
           of
           Government
           is
           communicated
           to
           us
           here
           below
           by
           the
           God
           that
           Governs
           this
           and
           all
           above
           ,
           and
           this
           so
           communicated
           ,
           remains
           still
           Divine
           whereever
           it
           is
           lodged
           ,
           the
           Question
           is
           reduced
           to
           this
           ,
           Whether
           it
           appertains
           to
           a
           Multitude
           as
           many
           ,
           or
           a
           Soveraign
           Sole
           ,
           whether
           with
           their
           St.
           †
           Peter
           ,
           't
           is
           seated
           in
           the
           
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Powers
           with
           ‖
           St.
           Paul
           are
           ordained
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           That
           this
           Divine
           Power
           and
           Right
           is
           in
           Kings
           ,
           he
           has
           superseded
           my
           Labor
           to
           prove
           ,
           by
           letting
           us
           know
           't
           is
           the
           Opinion
           of
           most
           of
           our
           Orthodox
           Divines
           ,
           and
           their
           Sentiments
           are
           sufficient
           to
           determine
           the
           point
           ,
           especially
           in
           Matters
           to
           be
           proved
           from
           the
           Bible
           ,
           whose
           best
           Explanation
           one
           would
           think
           must
           be
           found
           amongst
           those
           whose
           Profession
           it
           is
           to
           expound
           ,
           unless
           you
           would
           imagine
           the
           Bishops
           the
           better
           Readers
           upon
           the
           
             Statute
             .
             Hunt
          
           and
           his
           Casuists
           the
           most
           Conversant
           among
           the
           Critiques
           .
           That
           this
           
             power
             Divine
          
           is
           placed
           in
           the
           People
           ,
           I
           'll
           shew
           it
           is
           the
           Opinion
           both
           of
           viiolent
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           virulent
           Phanaticks
           ,
           and
           their
           Seditious
           conspiring
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           ,
           the
           most
           powerful
           persuasive
           with
           me
           that
           their
           Sentiments
           are
           Erroneous
           ,
           their
           Position
           a
           Lye.
           
        
         
           Bellarmine
           *
           
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           God
           has
           made
           all
           Men
           by
           Nature
           equal
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Power
           is
           given
           to
           the
           People
           .
           †
           
             Buchanan
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           from
           them
           their
           Kings
           derive
           their
           Right
           .
           ‖
           
             Parsons
             proves
          
           ,
           Kings
           have
           been
           Lawfully
           chastised
           by
           their
           Subjects
           .
           *
           
             Knox
             says
          
           ,
           Princes
           for
           just
           Causes
           may
           lawfully
           
           
             be
             deposed
             ,
             or
             bridled
             by
             the
             Nobility
          
           *
           Suarez
           shows
           ,
           
             the
             Power
             of
             Deposing
             a
             King
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           ‖
           And
           Calvin
           seems
           for
           suppressing
           the
           
             rage
             of
             unruly
             Kings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
          
           Ephori
           
             did
             those
             of
          
           Lacedaemon
           .
           †
           Mariana
           a
           Jesuit
           of
           Spain
           ,
           says
           .
           
             The
             Common-wealth
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Kings
             have
             their
             power
             ,
             can
             call
             their
             King
             to
             an
             account
             .
          
           *
           
             Beza
             ,
             Calvin's
          
           Successor
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             The
             States-men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             must
             restrain
             the
             fury
             of
             their
             Tyrants
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             Traitors
             to
             their
             Country
             .
          
           These
           few
           Instances
           may
           serve
           of
           four
           or
           five
           rank
           Romish
           Priests
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           transcrib'd
           almost
           to
           a
           word
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           some
           of
           the
           false
           Reformers
           of
           our
           late
           Times
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           truly
           reformed
           our
           Religion
           so
           long
           agon
           ,
           who
           so
           far
           agreed
           with
           the
           Romanist
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           dissented
           .
           But
           whose
           Errors
           in
           such
           pernicious
           Principles
           in
           themselves
           might
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           multiplicity
           of
           Matters
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           reformed
           ,
           which
           might
           make
           them
           want
           time
           for
           all
           Amendments
           ,
           and
           that
           Rome
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           did
           well
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           purity
           of
           Worship
           ,
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           was
           (
           as
           an
           old
           Aphorism
           tells
           us
           )
           
             never
             
             built
             in
             one
             day
             .
          
           But
           to
           see
           now
           ,
           those
           that
           have
           had
           all
           the
           Advantages
           of
           time
           ,
           Instruction
           of
           the
           former
           Ages
           ,
           experience
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           Positions
           still
           were
           the
           promoters
           of
           Rebellion
           in
           both
           :
           those
           whose
           fury
           against
           the
           
             Romish
             Faith
          
           ,
           sometimes
           has
           exceeded
           the
           Moderation
           of
           the
           Christian
           ,
           and
           whose
           Zealous
           Rage
           has
           made
           them
           preposterously
           judge
           ,
           the
           best
           reformed
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           our
           own
           ,
           Antichrist
           ,
           't
           is
           matter
           of
           Astonishment
           to
           see
           such
           espousing
           her
           Doctrines
           ,
           wedded
           to
           her
           Principles
           ,
           whom
           in
           their
           canting
           Tropologies
           ,
           they
           still
           represent
           as
           a
           Whore
           :
           Yet
           still
           love
           for
           her
           Lewdness
           .
        
         
           The
           Restauration
           of
           the
           King
           was
           brought
           about
           ,
           he
           tells
           *
           us
           ,
           without
           the
           Assistance
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Cavalier
           party
           ,
           and
           the
           recovered
           Nation
           obliged
           a
           wary
           General
           .
        
         
           The
           Suggestion
           is
           somewhat
           Impudent
           so
           boldly
           to
           deny
           truth
           ,
           when
           the
           memory
           of
           man
           can
           give
           him
           the
           Lye
           :
           prethee
           did
           the
           recovered
           Nation
           oblige
           the
           Wary
           General
           ,
           or
           the
           Wary
           General
           compel
           the
           Nation
           not
           
             yet
             recovered
          
           :
           't
           was
           well
           he
           had
           an
           Army
           at
           his
           Heels
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           his
           Devotion
           too
           ,
           or
           else
           his
           
           long
           Parliament
           would
           hardly
           have
           Dissolved
           
             so
             soon
          
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           would
           have
           been
           long
           before
           we
           should
           have
           had
           a
           free
           one
           .
           The
           Parliament
           upon
           the
           returning
           of
           the
           secluded
           Members
           ,
           was
           made
           up
           of
           meerly
           Presbyterian
           ,
           and
           how
           likely
           they
           would
           have
           brought
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           had
           their
           Session
           continued
           to
           Sit
           ,
           may
           be
           guest
           from
           their
           expiring
           Votes
           ,
           (
           and
           sure
           you
           may
           believe
           the
           Words
           of
           dying
           Men.
           )
           
             ORDERED
             that
             the
             General
             give
             no
             Commission
             to
             any
             Officer
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             declare
             ,
             that
             the
             War
             undertaken
             by
             the
             Parliament
             against
             the
             Forces
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             was
             just
             and
             Lawful
             .
             ORDERED
             that
             they
             further
             declare
             ,
             that
             they
             believe
             the
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             Ministry
             to
             be
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God.
             ORDERED
             that
             they
             and
             their
             Sons
             ,
             who
             have
             assisted
             the
             King
             against
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             be
             made
             incapable
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             next
             .
          
        
         
           And
           had
           not
           some
           of
           the
           Honest
           Cavaliers
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           this
           Exclusion-Bill
           crept
           into
           the
           next
           Senate
           :
           Had
           not
           that
           Honourable
           Person
           ,
           that
           eminent
           Instrument
           of
           the
           Restauration
           ,
           the
           present
           Earl
           of
           Bath
           ,
           (
           whose
           bold
           and
           Loyal
           Undertakings
           ,
           may
           they
           last
           beyond
           
           our
           Annals
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           they
           merit
           eternal
           )
           been
           ready
           to
           sollicite
           His
           Majesties
           Cause
           ,
           whose
           Goodness
           could
           not
           but
           incline
           
             so
             good
          
           a
           General
           ;
           't
           is
           shrewdly
           to
           be
           suspected
           ,
           these
           his
           Presbyterians
           ,
           that
           cursed
           then
           His
           Majesty
           with
           their
           expiring
           breath
           ;
           in
           that
           blessed
           Vote
           that
           sanctified
           all
           their
           Rebellion
           against
           his
           Father
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           cryed
           
             Crucifie
             him
          
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           would
           hardly
           have
           brought
           him
           into
           the
           City
           ,
           with
           their
           Hosannah's
           :
           But
           when
           the
           Net
           was
           spread
           for
           them
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           they
           did
           their
           Garments
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Birds
           that
           had
           lived
           so
           long
           wild
           within
           their
           Wood
           ,
           were
           once
           Caged
           ,
           they
           might
           well
           be
           for
           
             cutting
             down
          
           their
           Branches
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           their
           greatest
           glory
           is
           ;
           they
           cryed
           out
           then
           ,
           their
           O
           
             King
             Live
             for
             ever
          
           !
           when
           't
           was
           too
           late
           to
           Vote
           *
           again
           ,
           
             the
             Sons
             of
          
           Charles
           Steward
           
             should
             dye
             without
             Mercy
          
           .
        
         
           A
           †
           Leaf
           or
           two
           ,
           this
           Gentleman
           spends
           upon
           the
           Reflections
           that
           have
           been
           made
           ,
           upon
           the
           Censures
           that
           have
           been
           past
           upon
           the
           Procedings
           of
           some
           of
           our
           late
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Forgeries
           that
           have
           been
           contrived
           for
           the
           creating
           a
           belief
           of
           a
           
           Protestant
           Plot
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           as
           much
           possest
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           the
           Devil
           of
           Sedition
           has
           left
           him
           now
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           Witches
           and
           Wizzards
           ,
           when
           he
           has
           got
           them
           in
           the
           hold
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           to
           the
           Stake
           ,
           sure
           his
           Eyes
           are
           illuminated
           now
           by
           the
           discovering
           so
           many
           Deeds
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           only
           blinded
           then
           with
           too
           much
           Light
           ,
           that
           of
           Phrensy
           ,
           or
           he
           that
           was
           co-eval
           almost
           with
           the
           Transactions
           of
           the
           last
           Rebellious
           Parliaments
           ,
           would
           have
           observed
           somewhat
           to
           make
           him
           suspect
           the
           Loyalty
           of
           some
           of
           the
           late
           .
           Did
           not
           that
           begin
           with
           an
           Impeachment
           against
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bucks
           ,
           and
           these
           with
           the
           Banishment
           of
           a
           nearer
           Duke
           ?
           Was
           not
           the
           late
           King
           by
           that
           accused
           of
           Arbitrary
           Power
           ,
           and
           Popery
           ?
           and
           were
           not
           both
           these
           Accusations
           level'd
           at
           our
           present
           in
           several
           *
           Votes
           ?
           Was
           there
           not
           an
           actual
           Plot
           of
           Papists
           discovered
           only
           from
           finding
           some
           Letters
           of
           a
           poor
           Priest
           in
           Clerkenwell
           ?
           and
           have
           we
           not
           had
           a
           notable
           one
           now
           ,
           as
           deep
           as
           Hell
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           Heaven
           can
           sound
           the
           bottom
           ?
           Was
           not
           the
           good
           old
           Queen
           brought
           into
           the
           Conspiracy
           ?
           and
           was
           not
           Her
           
             present
             Majesty
          
           sworn
           into
           this
           ?
           Did
           they
           not
           declare
           the
           
           King
           seduced
           by
           
             Evil
             Councellors
          
           ,
           and
           impeached
           several
           of
           the
           Seducers
           ?
           Were
           not
           several
           of
           the
           
             Council
             now
          
           impeached
           ,
           and
           declared
           Seducers
           of
           the
           King
           ?
           Were
           not
           the
           Judges
           then
           impeacht
           ,
           and
           Jenkins
           clapt
           in
           the
           Tower
           ?
           Were
           not
           Articles
           drawn
           against
           Scroggs
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           rest
           declared
           Arbitrary
           ?
           Were
           not
           the
           Spiritual
           Lords
           excluded
           from
           their
           Right
           in
           Temporals
           ?
           and
           did
           they
           not
           now
           again
           dispute
           the
           Bishop's
           Right
           ?
           Were
           not
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           then
           to
           be
           Corrected
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           taken
           into
           Examination
           ?
           Was
           not
           Manwaring
           and
           
             Montague
             censured
          
           in
           the
           House
           ?
           Thompson
           and
           several
           of
           our
           Clergy
           ,
           now
           brought
           on
           their
           Knees
           ?
           Was
           there
           not
           a
           Councill
           of
           Six
           ,
           whom
           the
           good
           old
           King
           impeached
           for
           
             bringing
             in
             the
          
           Scots
           ?
           and
           have
           we
           not
           had
           Six
           of
           the
           Senators
           that
           have
           suffered
           or
           fled
           Justice
           for
           the
           same
           Conspiracy
           ?
           Was
           not
           the
           Militia
           aimed
           at
           now
           ,
           and
           taken
           away
           then
           ?
           Was
           not
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           Voted
           useless
           ,
           and
           now
           
             Betrayers
             of
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Subject
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
          
           did
           not
           the
           whole
           House
           take
           the
           Covenant
           at
           St.
           Margarets
           ,
           and
           the
           Major
           part
           to
           have
           
           subscribed
           an
           Association
           now
           ?
           and
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           Did
           not
           the
           Junto
           at
           Westminster
           pass
           an
           Act
           for
           the
           King's
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           sign
           a
           Warrant
           for
           his
           Execution
           ?
           and
           now
           a
           remnant
           of
           a
           disbanded
           House
           ,
           propose
           
             horrid
             Things
          
           ,
           that
           made
           even
           some
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           *
           
             fly
             out
          
           ,
           upon
           which
           ensued
           a
           discovered
           Assassination
           of
           their
           Soveraign
           ;
           and
           was
           there
           no
           danger
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ?
           no
           sign
           of
           a
           
             Protestant
             Plot
          
           ?
           Only
           ,
           because
           the
           King
           did
           not
           leave
           Whitehall
           ,
           and
           go
           down
           to
           Hampton
           Court
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           Essex
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Plot
           ,
           no
           King
           secured
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           High-Court
           ,
           erected
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           better
           expedient
           found
           out
           at
           the
           Rye
           .
           If
           these
           are
           Arguments
           to
           render
           an
           House
           of
           Commons
           unsuspected
           ,
           and
           a
           Plot
           of
           the
           Protestants
           unimaginable
           ;
           if
           because
           here
           are
           perfect
           Parallels
           of
           Proceedings
           as
           even
           as
           if
           drawn
           with
           a
           Compass
           ,
           Mathematical
           ,
           and
           which
           according
           to
           their
           proper
           Definition
           ,
           I
           could
           draw
           to
           infinity
           ;
           yet
           still
           there
           must
           be
           presumed
           a
           great
           Disparity
           between
           the
           Subversion
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           that
           was
           actually
           compast
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Destruction
           of
           it
           ;
           now
           that
           was
           so
           lately
           intended
           .
           If
           there
           be
           the
           least
           Difference
           between
           what
           led
           to
           the
           last
           setting
           up
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           an
           Arch-Rebel
           ,
           in
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           these
           late
           Machinations
           of
           Hell
           to
           retrieve
           the
           same
           Usurpation
           (
           bating
           but
           the
           Providence
           that
           interposed
           against
           its
           Accomplishment
           )
           Then
           will
           I
           own
           what
           this
           Villainous
           Author
           will
           have
           taken
           for
           granted
           :
           That
           those
           that
           have
           the
           least
           Suspicion
           of
           Parliaments
           are
           the
           
             greatest
             Villains
          
           ;
           that
           a
           Plot
           of
           Protestants
           proved
           by
           Confession
           is
           still
           a
           Paradox
           ,
           and
           that
           my self
           deserve
           ,
           what
           he
           has
           merited
           ,
           a
           PILLORY
           .
        
         
           The
           Pages
           that
           he
           spends
           in
           declaiming
           against
           
             trifling
             Wit
          
           ,
           supersedes
           all
           answer
           and
           Animadversion
           ,
           which
           himself
           has
           prevented
           in
           being
           
             Impertinently
             Witty
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           very
           thing
           he
           condemns
           :
           The
           stress
           of
           his
           Ingenuity
           is
           even
           strained
           in
           the
           very
           declaiming
           against
           it
           :
           And
           Settle
           has
           not
           so
           much
           answered
           Himself
           ,
           as
           Hunt
           here
           his
           
             own
             Harangue
          
           .
           That
           Gentleman
           sate
           down
           a
           while
           for
           his
           second
           Thoughts
           ;
           but
           this
           preposterous
           Prigg
           sets
           himself
           in
           his
           own
           glass
           at
           the
           same
           time
           a
           Contradiction
           to
           his
           own
           Writings
           .
        
         
         
           His
           *
           Observations
           upon
           the
           perjuries
           of
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           is
           so
           severe
           ,
           that
           the
           absolute
           Argument
           of
           their
           Guilt
           is
           drawn
           from
           their
           very
           denyal
           ,
           their
           Superstition
           I
           abhor
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Treasons
           they
           dyed
           for
           ;
           but
           I
           pity
           their
           Obstinacy
           ,
           which
           till
           I
           am
           better
           satisfied
           I
           shall
           not
           condemn
           ;
           his
           inhumanity
           is
           hard
           ,
           which
           unless
           he
           had
           good
           Assurance
           ,
           by
           Christians
           must
           be
           blamed
           ;
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Criminal
           of
           our
           latter
           Conspiracy
           I
           will
           declare
           Guilty
           beyond
           his
           own
           Confession
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           is
           not
           one
           that
           dyed
           but
           whom
           I
           can
           well
           think
           Guilty
           .
        
         
           His
           next
           ‖
           Observation
           that
           is
           worth
           Ours
           ,
           Is
           that
           upon
           the
           
             Legislative
             Power
          
           ;
           and
           there
           he
           makes
           each
           of
           the
           two
           Houses
           to
           have
           as
           much
           of
           it
           as
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           deny
           with
           better
           Reason
           than
           he
           can
           assert
           ;
           that
           the
           two
           Houses
           are
           concurrent
           to
           make
           a
           Law
           ,
           I
           'll
           willingly
           grant
           ,
           't
           is
           my
           Interest
           ,
           't
           is
           my
           Birth-Right
           :
           But
           that
           which
           I
           look
           upon
           to
           be
           truly
           Legislative
           ,
           is
           the
           Sanction
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           still
           lies
           in
           the
           breast
           of
           our
           Soveraign
           .
           If
           Mr.
           Hunt
           that
           in
           many
           places
           is
           truly
           Pedantick
           ,
           will
           rub
           up
           his
           Priscian
           ,
           the
           Grammatical
           Etymology
           
           will
           make
           it
           but
           
             Legem
             ferre
          
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           believe
           his
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           will
           be
           
             most
             Legislative
          
           ,
           't
           is
           their
           Duty
           ,
           their
           Privilege
           rather
           to
           bring
           and
           offer
           up
           all
           Bills
           ,
           fit
           for
           Laws
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           still
           I
           hope
           will
           have
           his
           Negative
           in
           passing
           them
           ,
           the
           Commons
           
             pray
             ,
             petition
          
           to
           have
           them
           past
           ,
           and
           that
           implies
           a
           
             consent
             Superiour
          
           to
           be
           required
           that
           can
           absolutely
           refuse
           .
           ‖
           the
           King
           can
           with
           out
           Parliament
           charge
           the
           Subject
           where
           't
           is
           thought
           for
           their
           Benefit
           ,
           and
           allowed
           to
           dispence
           with
           a
           Statute
           that
           concerns
           his
           own
           ;
           resolv'd
           by
           all
           the
           Justices
           ,
           the
           King
           by
           himself
           might
           make
           Orders
           and
           Laws
           for
           the
           regulating
           Church
           Government
           in
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           deprive
           them
           if
           they
           did
           not
           obey
           ,
           22.
           
           Ed.
           3.
           says
           ,
           the
           
             King
             makes
          
           the
           Laws
           by
           the
           Assent
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           truth
           does
           every
           Act
           that
           is
           made
           ,
           and
           every
           clause
           in
           it
           .
           *
           Bracton
           says
           the
           Laws
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           ,
           enjoyn
           a
           thing
           to
           
             be
             done
          
           ,
           or
           
             forbid
             the
             doing
          
           .
           These
           are
           Arguments
           that
           our
           King
           sure
           has
           somewhat
           more
           than
           a
           bare
           Concurrence
           in
           the
           Legislative
           :
           If
           not
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           co-ordinate
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           have
           three
           Kings
           (
           which
           is
           what
           
           they
           would
           have
           )
           and
           then
           as
           well
           may
           
             three
             hundred
          
           .
           I
           love
           my
           Liberty
           better
           than
           our
           Author
           ,
           who
           has
           forfeited
           his
           ;
           yet
           I
           remember
           when
           too
           much
           freedom
           ,
           made
           us
           all
           Slaves
           .
        
         
           The
           Extent
           of
           the
           Legislative
           Power
           is
           great
           ;
           but
           then
           I
           hope
           't
           is
           no
           greater
           ,
           than
           the
           King
           shall
           be
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           grant
           it
           shall
           extend
           :
           And
           then
           I
           hope
           it
           must
           be
           allowed
           that
           Equity
           and
           Justice
           must
           always
           determine
           the
           
             Royal
             Sanction
          
           too
           ,
           which
           cannot
           of
           it self
           make
           all
           things
           Equal
           and
           Just
           ,
           should
           it
           stamp
           a
           
             Le
             Roy
             vult
          
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           upon
           Acts
           inconsistent
           and
           contradictory
           ,
           upon
           such
           as
           were
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           all
           Reason
           ;
           such
           would
           be
           
             de
             facto
          
           void
           :
           'T
           is
           hard
           to
           be
           imagined
           such
           Error
           and
           Ignorance
           in
           so
           wise
           an
           Assembly
           ;
           but
           what
           has
           but
           bare
           possibility
           in
           Argument
           must
           still
           be
           supposed
           :
           but
           that
           it
           has
           actually
           been
           done
           ,
           will
           I
           prove
           possitively
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           some
           of
           their
           illogical
           Inferrences
           suggest
           that
           a
           thing
           must
           
             be
             so
          
           only
           from
           a
           bare
           possibility
           of
           Being
           .
        
         
         
           Be
           it
           therefore
           enacted
           by
           the
           Kings
           most
           excellent
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           in
           this
           present
           Parliament
           Assembled
           ,
           (
           
             't
             was
             then
             first
             those
             ,
             that
             were
             by
             special
             Act
             since
             declared
             Traytors
             made
             their
             King
          
           *
           co-ordinate
           ,
           
             assumed
             to
             themselves
             so
             much
             of
             the
          
           Legislative
           ,
           
             that
             they
             left
             out
             the
             Fundamental
             form
             ,
          
           by
           and
           with
           the
           consent
           
             of
             the
          
           Lords
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           and
           Commons
           ,
           )
           that
           the
           said
           Earl
           of
           ‖
           Strafford
           be
           adjudged
           and
           attainted
           of
           high
           Treason
           ;
           provided
           that
           no
           Judge
           or
           Judges
           shall
           adjudge
           or
           interpret
           any
           Act
           or
           thing
           to
           be
           Treason
           ;
           then
           as
           he
           or
           they
           should
           or
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           before
           the
           making
           of
           this
           Act
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           Act
           had
           never
           been
           made
           .
        
         
           This
           piece
           of
           Paradox
           ,
           the
           Contradiction
           to
           Common
           Law
           ,
           Common
           Sense
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ,
           had
           all
           the
           
             Consents
             ,
             all
          
           the
           Concurrences
           that
           could
           if
           possible
           have
           made
           it
           truly
           Law
           ,
           and
           even
           his
           unhappy
           Majesties
           forc'd
           ,
           extorted
           Complyance
           .
           But
           will
           any
           Creature
           that
           is
           barely
           distinguish'd
           from
           a
           Brute
           ,
           that
           can
           only
           offer
           at
           the
           mere
           privilege
           of
           his
           being
           Rational
           ,
           debase
           his
           very
           Nature
           so
           much
           as
           to
           call
           it
           Justice
           ?
           Would
           they
           ascribe
           an
           Omnipotency
           
           to
           this
           their
           power
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           beyond
           that
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           blasphemously
           allow
           to
           this
           their
           Created
           God
           ,
           what
           the
           Schools
           would
           not
           the
           Divinity
           it self
           ,
           to
           
             reconcile
             Contradiction
          
           ?
           but
           still
           these
           Statute
           Mongers
           ,
           that
           can
           make
           any
           Miscellanies
           of
           Parliameut
           for
           their
           turn
           ,
           this
           they
           will
           defend
           to
           be
           Legal
           ,
           only
           because
           it
           was
           past
           into
           a
           Law
           :
           Let
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           still
           there
           must
           be
           much
           difference
           between
           this
           their
           Legality
           ,
           (
           which
           now
           in
           their
           Sense
           can
           be
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           
             power
             of
             making
             Laws
          
           ,
           )
           and
           
             common
             Justice
          
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           the
           Reason
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           are
           made
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           contrary
           to
           that
           ,
           and
           
             all
             Reason
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
             all
             Nations
          
           must
           be
           null
           and
           void
           ,
           otherways
           the
           most
           Barbarous
           Immoralities
           that
           an
           Heathen
           would
           blush
           at
           ;
           by
           such
           an
           
             indefinite
             Legislative
          
           would
           be
           truly
           Legal
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           are
           past
           into
           a
           Law
           ;
           Murder
           it self
           made
           Statutable
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           those
           that
           have
           the
           power
           have
           Sign'd
           it
           for
           an
           Act.
           These
           Suggestions
           of
           Consequences
           are
           far
           from
           being
           extravagant
           ,
           because
           at
           ,
           present
           ,
           the
           Principles
           that
           lead
           to
           them
           ,
           are
           what
           but
           very
           lately
           have
           been
           Printed
           
           and
           Publish'd
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           Practices
           themselves
           ,
           not
           long
           since
           put
           in
           Execution
           .
        
         
           This
           *
           Author
           I
           am
           handling
           has
           made
           his
           Legislative
           not
           to
           be
           confined
           ;
           and
           that
           Plato
           ,
           we
           have
           pretty
           well
           examined
           ,
           allows
           his
           People
           can
           pass
           
             any
             thing
          
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           may
           Polygamy
           too
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           practis'd
           in
           his
           Republick
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           tolerated
           amongst
           the
           Turks
           ;
           and
           what
           some
           Waggs
           tell
           us
           ,
           an
           indiscreet
           Member
           was
           once
           moving
           for
           here
           :
           But
           that
           we
           can
           have
           Parliament
           Murders
           too
           ,
           for
           I
           cannot
           call
           it
           less
           ,
           since
           the
           Law
           has
           declared
           the
           Contrivers
           of
           them
           ‖
           Traitors
           ,
           the
           Case
           of
           Strafford
           ,
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           are
           too
           terrible
           Testimonies
           ,
           that
           our
           Legislative
           has
           been
           strein'd
           to
           make
           the
           greatest
           Injury
           Law
           ,
           and
           Treason
           it self
           the
           Statute
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           for
           they
           past
           an
           Act
           for
           the
           Tryal
           of
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           then
           declared
           it
           Legal
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           past
           .
        
         
           Their
           God
           Almighty
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           †
           Cook
           himself
           ,
           (
           whose
           Words
           with
           them
           ,
           is
           all
           Gospel
           too
           )
           tho
           he
           in
           his
           Pedantick
           Phraseology
           ,
           puts
           no
           period
           to
           this
           
           Power
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           very
           *
           next
           Page
           condemns
           the
           self
           same
           sort
           of
           Proceeding
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           that
           hard
           Fate
           too
           ,
           of
           an
           other
           Earl
           as
           Innocent
           perhaps
           also
           ,
           and
           as
           unfortunate
           :
           ‖
           Cromwell
           was
           attainted
           in
           Henry
           the
           Eighth's
           time
           ,
           much
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           my
           Lord
           Strafford
           was
           in
           Charles
           the
           First
           ;
           but
           only
           if
           so
           great
           Injustice
           can
           be
           extenuated
           ,
           the
           latter
           was
           more
           Inhumane
           :
           For
           tho
           the
           First
           was
           Sentenc'd
           and
           suffer'd
           by
           Parliament
           without
           being
           admitted
           to
           Answer
           ,
           (
           A
           Proceeding
           against
           our
           *
           own
           Laws
           ,
           those
           of
           all
           ‖
           Nations
           ,
           and
           of
           †
           Heaven
           it self
           ,
           against
           all
           that
           was
           Humane
           or
           Divine
           ;
           yet
           Wentworth's
           Measure
           was
           more
           hard
           ,
           whom
           they
           made
           to
           suffer
           with
           an
           Attainder
           after
           he
           had
           argued
           for
           his
           Life
           ,
           confounded
           his
           Accusers
           ,
           and
           convicted
           some
           of
           his
           own
           *
           Judges
           :
           The
           same
           sort
           of
           Severity
           Sir
           
             John
             Mortimer
          
           met
           with
           from
           this
           Parliamentary
           Po
           
           upon
           whom
           they
           past
           a
           Judgment
           without
           so
           much
           as
           permitting
           him
           to
           be
           arraigned
           ;
           but
           these
           Barbarities
           of
           Mr.
           
           
             Hunt's
             unlimited
             Legislative
          
           ,
           were
           condemn'd
           even
           by
           this
           their
           learn'd
           Lawyer
           :
           (
           tho'
           he
           would
           not
           ,
           did
           not
           ,
           or
           dared
           not
           question
           their
           Authority
           ;
           )
           yet
           damned
           them
           (
           in
           his
           own
           Words
           )
           *
           
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             to
             dark
             Oblivion
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             Silence
          
           ;
           but
           this
           more
           Dogmatical
           Judge
           with
           his
           Postscript
           ,
           has
           rather
           Encouraged
           such
           Injustice
           and
           Severity
           ,
           and
           represented
           to
           his
           Parliament
           a
           power
           they
           have
           of
           Proceeding
           more
           unwarrantably
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           
             tho
             the
             Succession
             of
             our
             Crown
             be
             Hereditary
             ,
             they
             can
             alter
             the
             whole
             Line
             ,
             and
             Monarchy
             it self
             ,
             by
             their
             unlimited
             power
             of
             their
             Legislative
             Authority
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           also
           shew
           him
           that
           his
           Legislative
           power
           ,
           as
           it
           cannot
           justly
           extend
           to
           such
           great
           and
           impious
           Extravagancies
           (
           yet
           ,
           but
           what
           we
           see
           it
           has
           been
           actually
           stretch'd
           to
           ,
           )
           so
           neither
           can
           it
           to
           some
           other
           things
           that
           are
           less
           so
           .
           In
           King
           Edward
           the
           Third's
           Time
           ,
           there
           were
           several
           Acts
           past
           ,
           that
           took
           away
           the
           power
           of
           Pardons
           from
           the
           Prince
           ;
           yet
           all
           these
           made
           void
           by
           the
           
           Common
           ‖
           Law
           ,
           because
           against
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           their
           King
           :
           And
           it
           was
           resolved
           by
           the
           Judges
           in
           King
           James
           †
           his
           Reign
           ,
           that
           Himself
           could
           not
           grant
           away
           the
           power
           of
           Dispensation
           with
           the
           Forfeitures
           upon
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           ,
           because
           annext
           to
           his
           
             Royal
             Person
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Right
           of
           his
           Soveraignty
           :
           And
           if
           what
           is
           only
           Derogatory
           from
           the
           Crown
           's
           Right
           ,
           and
           King's
           Prerogative
           ,
           shall
           be
           actually
           voided
           by
           the
           Common
           Law
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           it
           did
           to
           the
           nulling
           three
           several
           Statutes
           ;
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           this
           Bill
           of
           Exclusion
           ,
           had
           it
           past
           into
           an
           Act
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           been
           as
           much
           null
           and
           void
           ;
           unless
           it
           can
           be
           proved
           that
           our
           Hereditary
           Descent
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           the
           King's
           Prerogative
           that
           
             wears
             it
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Pardoning
           of
           a
           Felon
           ,
           or
           the
           remitting
           a
           Fine
           :
           And
           that
           I
           believe
           will
           be
           difficult
           to
           be
           cleared
           by
           those
           that
           have
           spent
           so
           much
           Pains
           and
           Paper
           for
           its
           Justification
           ,
           and
           our
           Author
           himself
           so
           much
           Labors
           for
           ;
           so
           that
           even
           the
           
             Common
             Law
          
           it self
           will
           anticipate
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Statute
           :
           and
           perhaps
           his
           Highness
           need
           not
           have
           stayed
           till
           that
           of
           Henry
           
           the
           ‖
           Seventh
           ,
           had
           taken
           away
           his
           Exclusion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Attainder
           ,
           and
           purged
           away
           all
           his
           Defects
           ,
           and
           framed
           in
           capacities
           by
           his
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           but
           two
           Cases
           more
           with
           which
           I
           'll
           conclude
           Mr.
           Hunts
           great
           point
           of
           Legislative
           .
           In
           †
           Edward
           the
           Third's
           Time
           ,
           an
           Act
           was
           purposely
           declared
           void
           that
           was
           past
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           had
           declared
           to
           give
           his
           consent
           to
           it
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           upon
           some
           oversight
           ,
           or
           error
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           actually
           done
           :
           And
           in
           the
           First
           of
           *
           King
           James
           ,
           when
           they
           recogniz'd
           his
           Right
           ,
           they
           petition
           him
           to
           put
           his
           own
           Acknowledgement
           too
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           would
           not
           be
           compleat
           and
           perfect
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           shall
           infer
           ,
           upon
           the
           First
           ;
           here
           was
           an
           Act
           past
           ,
           upon
           the
           King
           's
           declaring
           ,
           he
           would
           give
           his
           consent
           ;
           had
           there
           been
           nothing
           else
           but
           his
           bare
           Assent
           required
           ,
           that
           declaring
           that
           he
           would
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           taken
           for
           granted
           ;
           and
           his
           not
           opposing
           it
           afterward
           sufficient
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           rendered
           it
           
             all
             null
          
           and
           void
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Imprimaturs
           the
           other
           two
           
           Houses
           had
           given
           it
           ,
           with
           their
           Legislative
           have
           might
           in
           some
           Sense
           made
           it
           somewhat
           Obligatory
           :
           But
           here
           't
           is
           absolutely
           declared
           void
           as
           wanting
           the
           
             very
             Sanction
          
           ,
           that
           makes
           it
           a
           Law
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           besides
           waste
           Paper
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           ‖
           Hunt
           tells
           us
           ,
           we
           would
           not
           say
           an
           House
           of
           Commons
           can
           make
           a
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           because
           the
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           was
           once
           confirmed
           by
           an
           House
           of
           Commons
           :
           And
           I
           'll
           tell
           Mr.
           Hunt
           ,
           just
           such
           another
           Tale
           ;
           The
           King
           cannot
           make
           his
           Coin
           without
           Metal
           and
           Allay
           ,
           but
           does
           therefore
           the
           Metal
           and
           Allay
           make
           the
           Kings
           Coin
           ,
           't
           is
           his
           Royal
           Stamp
           ,
           't
           is
           his
           own
           Impression
           that
           makes
           the
           Money
           Currant
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Laws
           .
        
         
           From
           that
           of
           King
           James
           we
           may
           
           justly
           conclude
           ,
           That
           if
           here
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           there
           were
           nothing
           required
           ,
           but
           barely
           the
           Kings
           consent
           to
           the
           making
           it
           Law
           ;
           that
           might
           well
           in
           such
           an
           extraordinary
           Case
           as
           this
           be
           thought
           unnecessary
           to
           be
           demanded
           ,
           since
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           came
           so
           far
           for
           asserting
           his
           Right
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           in
           Reason
           be
           supposed
           very
           willingly
           to
           consent
           to
           any
           Recognition
           of
           it
           .
           But
           they
           knew
           it
           might
           be
           
           an
           Acknowledgement
           of
           his
           Subjects
           without
           his
           Assent
           :
           But
           never
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           without
           such
           a
           
             Soveraign
             Sanction
          
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           Privilege
           of
           all
           our
           three
           States
           ,
           Lords
           Spiritual
           ,
           Temporal
           ,
           and
           Commons
           ;
           't
           is
           their
           Birth-right
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           every
           Subject
           to
           have
           a
           Concurrence
           in
           the
           making
           all
           Laws
           ;
           (
           and
           why
           should
           I
           ,
           be
           thought
           to
           Love
           my
           Native
           Right
           less
           than
           Mr.
           Hunt
           ?
           )
           yet
           still
           this
           Peoples
           concurrence
           need
           not
           to
           be
           Co-ordinate
           with
           their
           Kings
           ,
           or
           their
           Kings
           ,
           but
           a
           
             bare
             Concurrence
          
           with
           the
           People
           :
           'T
           is
           a
           Solecism
           to
           sober
           Sence
           ,
           to
           say
           Subjects
           can
           be
           Co-ordinate
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           Subjected
           ;
           and
           as
           absurd
           when
           they
           would
           salve
           it
           with
           saying
           ,
           As
           such
           a
           Senate
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           Subordinate
           ,
           when
           even
           for
           that
           their
           politick
           Existence
           ,
           they
           depend
           upon
           the
           breath
           of
           their
           Soveraign
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           Remarkable
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           observe
           ,
           how
           Providence
           has
           defeated
           ,
           not
           only
           all
           their
           Attempts
           upon
           the
           Government
           ,
           but
           even
           their
           most
           Malicious
           
           Suggestions
           ,
           What
           pains
           did
           he
           take
           to
           turn
           over
           his
           Annals
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           pick
           perhaps
           out
           of
           his
           
             Hector
             Boethius
          
           ,
           an
           Author
           that
           lived
           at
           his
           University
           ,
           
           when
           he
           writ
           ,
           far
           from
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Records
           were
           kept
           (
           as
           a
           Learned
           and
           Ingenuous
           Author
           of
           that
           Nation
           observes
           )
           which
           were
           the
           only
           things
           that
           could
           inform
           an
           Historian
           well
           in
           the
           Descent
           of
           the
           Crown
           ?
           or
           from
           the
           prejudic'd
           Writings
           of
           Buchanan
           ,
           whom
           none
           but
           one
           so
           partial
           as
           himself
           ;
           such
           an
           Enemy
           to
           our
           own
           Government
           ,
           as
           that
           was
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           would
           have
           consulted
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           related
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           to
           make
           his
           Soveraign
           descended
           from
           a
           Bastard
           :
           He
           might
           from
           that
           *
           Author
           have
           told
           us
           too
           ;
           The
           
             Scotish
             Kings
          
           have
           all
           their
           Power
           from
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           People's
           above
           the
           King
           :
           that
           the
           Multitude
           have
           the
           same
           power
           over
           Kings
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           over
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           who
           can
           depose
           him
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           won't
           submit
           to
           their
           Charge
           ,
           they
           can
           raise
           War
           against
           him
           ,
           or
           any
           private
           Person
           kill
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           has
           Time
           and
           Truth
           convinced
           the
           World
           that
           his
           Assertion
           is
           plain
           lye
           ?
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           without
           it
           ,
           his
           Inferrence
           had
           been
           false
           ;
           the
           King
           's
           Learn'd
           Advocate
           there
           has
           shewn
           from
           Records
           :
           That
           Robert
           the
           First
           King
           of
           the
           Stewarts
           there
           ,
           was
           married
           to
           this
           
           
             Elizabeth
             Mure
          
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           his
           first
           Wife
           ,
           that
           from
           a
           copy
           of
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           held
           at
           Scoon
           :
           the
           Succession
           was
           recognised
           to
           the
           Sons
           he
           had
           in
           his
           first
           Marriage
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           same
           ,
           Hunt
           has
           made
           first
           Spurious
           ,
           and
           then
           would
           not
           allow
           them
           Legitimized
           by
           the
           second
           Marriage
           ,
           because
           the
           first
           intervened
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           then
           obtained
           ,
           and
           the
           Opinion
           of
           †
           all
           Civilians
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           might
           have
           found
           it
           in
           the
           very
           Codes
           of
           Justinian
           ;
           With
           what
           Face
           can
           he
           now
           behold
           his
           own
           Impostures
           ,
           or
           turn
           over
           a
           Leaf
           of
           his
           Seditious
           falshood
           without
           trembling
           ?
           The
           most
           adequate
           punishment
           I
           believe
           would
           be
           to
           confine
           him
           to
           read
           his
           own
           Works
           :
           Blushes
           and
           Shame
           ,
           If
           he
           be
           not
           proof
           against
           both
           ,
           must
           torment
           him
           more
           in
           the
           review
           ,
           than
           he
           rack'd
           his
           tortured
           thought
           in
           the
           Penning
           it
           ;
           the
           sham
           of
           the
           Black-Box
           may
           as
           well
           be
           credited
           by
           the
           next
           Age
           ,
           as
           this
           has
           done
           that
           of
           the
           Black-Plaister
           ,
           when
           such
           Hunts
           shall
           Write
           their
           History
           of
           King
           Charles
           his
           Court
           ,
           after
           the
           same
           rate
           that
           Welden
           has
           that
           of
           King
           James
           ;
           when
           they
           shall
           not
           〈◊〉
           contend
           at
           the
           
           same
           time
           to
           make
           Bastards
           of
           those
           that
           are
           Legitimate
           ,
           but
           Legitimate
           those
           that
           are
           
             truly
             Bastards
          
           ;
           and
           the
           one
           all
           against
           Record
           ,
           Charter
           ,
           Statutes
           Ancient
           ;
           the
           other
           against
           the
           many
           Modern
           and
           Express
           Declarations
           of
           their
           present
           King
           :
           This
           piece
           of
           this
           Seditious
           and
           Discontented
           Lawyer
           ;
           these
           now
           unquestionable
           Falshoods
           ,
           will
           be
           rever'd
           by
           the
           next
           age
           as
           a
           Revelation
           ,
           if
           not
           sufficiently
           exploded
           in
           this
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           that
           Welden
           is
           hugg'd
           at
           present
           by
           the
           Faction
           as
           an
           Oracle
           of
           Truth
           ,
           only
           for
           giving
           of
           his
           God
           the
           Lye
           ,
           and
           reputed
           as
           an
           Author
           sacred
           only
           for
           Libelling
           of
           his
           Soveraign
           ,
           that
           was
           truly
           so
           ,
           and
           representing
           that
           Providence
           as
           a
           *
           Plague
           to
           his
           Royal
           Progeny
           ,
           that
           has
           signaliz'd
           it self
           in
           nothing
           more
           than
           in
           Miracles
           for
           its
           Preservation
           .
        
         
           Most
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           sublimated
           Sedition
           is
           spent
           in
           exposing
           the
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           of
           Kings
           ,
           the
           Right
           of
           their
           Succession
           ,
           and
           in
           truth
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           its
           Author
           ,
           the
           Almighty
           ;
           he
           begins
           to
           confute
           ‖
           St.
           Paul
           with
           that
           bandied
           Argumentation
           out
           of
           St.
           Peter
           that
           Kings
           are
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           
           with
           that
           very
           Text
           on
           the
           Front
           does
           that
           Devilish
           piece
           
             de
             jure
             Magistratuum
          
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           its
           Editions
           begin
           :
           So
           Mr.
           Hunt
           enters
           upon
           the
           Stage
           of
           his
           Argumentation
           with
           a
           perverted
           Text
           ,
           as
           
           well
           as
           one
           a
           reputed
           Papist
           ,
           that
           was
           supposed
           to
           be
           set
           a
           Work
           by
           the
           Pope
           for
           raising
           a
           Rebellion
           against
           our
           most
           Protestant
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           two
           or
           three
           Editions
           by
           me
           ,
           such
           Encouragement
           does
           Treason
           and
           Sedition
           still
           meet
           with
           amongst
           our
           Puritans
           ,
           and
           the
           Popish
           part
           of
           the
           World
           for
           Re-impression
           and
           Improvement
           ;
           and
           from
           this
           damnable
           Libel
           upon
           Christi
           anity
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           Badge
           of
           its
           Profession
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           a
           piece
           so
           lewdly
           Seditious
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Catholicks
           and
           Phanaticks
           that
           hugg
           its
           Doctrine
           ,
           yet
           had
           not
           the
           Confidence
           to
           entitle
           them selves
           to
           the
           work
           ;
           from
           this
           and
           Brutus
           his
           vindicioe
           has
           Mr.
           Hunt
           and
           his
           Apostate
           ,
           absolutely
           borrowed
           all
           their
           Principles
           ,
           at
           least
           unfortunately
           transcribed
           them
           by
           Inspiration
           ,
           which
           I
           may
           demonstrate
           with
           as
           plain
           a
           Parallel
           as
           any
           Corollary
           can
           be
           drawn
           from
           a
           Mathematical
           Proposition
           ;
           when
           I
           come
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           to
           handle
           
           that
           Reproach
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           Opprobrium
           of
           our
           Church
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           close
           this
           with
           these
           few
           Animadversions
           upon
           some
           of
           this
           Lawyers
           Sentences
           ,
           before
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Lewd
           Maxims
           of
           the
           Divine
           .
           *
           He
           tells
           us
           with
           Passion
           and
           transport
           ,
           that
           this
           Opinion
           of
           a
           Divine
           Authority
           in
           Kings
           ,
           renders
           us
           all
           Traytors
           ,
           and
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Divinity
           is
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           pregnant
           with
           Wars
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           but
           a
           Zeal
           that
           had
           overcome
           his
           Senses
           ,
           could
           precipitate
           him
           upon
           such
           Paradoxes
           ,
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           prevails
           most
           with
           me
           (
           and
           I
           believe
           with
           all
           that
           are
           not
           open
           Enemies
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           or
           fled
           from
           its
           Justice
           )
           for
           an
           entertaining
           of
           this
           Religious
           Principle
           of
           our
           Loyalty
           ,
           is
           that
           nothing
           can
           possible
           with
           Christians
           be
           a
           better
           Argument
           for
           their
           living
           peaceable
           under
           so
           good
           a
           Government
           ;
           or
           were
           it
           not
           so
           good
           ,
           than
           to
           believe
           that
           those
           that
           are
           their
           Rulers
           have
           Authority
           from
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           sure
           his
           Anointed
           is
           preserved
           the
           sooner
           from
           being
           toucht
           ,
           from
           the
           regard
           an
           Heathen
           would
           have
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           has
           a
           
           power
           Sacred
           and
           Divine
           :
           what
           can
           be
           a
           stronger
           Conviction
           to
           a
           Reasonable
           Soul
           of
           the
           good
           ,
           the
           peaceable
           Consequences
           of
           such
           a
           pious
           Doctrine
           ,
           than
           that
           those
           that
           contend
           so
           much
           against
           it
           ,
           are
           still
           found
           to
           be
           Disturbers
           of
           our
           Peace
           ?
           Can
           he
           prove
           that
           the
           Consecration
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           presence
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           shall
           be
           an
           Encouragement
           for
           Sacrilege
           ,
           and
           an
           Invitation
           for
           a
           Villain
           to
           rob
           it
           of
           its
           Candlestick
           ,
           Chalices
           ,
           Offerings
           and
           Oblations
           :
           Only
           that
           he
           may
           break
           the
           Tables
           before
           the
           Face
           of
           his
           God
           ,
           that
           gave
           the
           Law.
           But
           whenever
           our
           Peace
           is
           interrupted
           by
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           It
           is
           only
           by
           such
           Sacrilegious
           Desperado's
           ,
           as
           dare
           attempt
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           ,
           for
           Plunder
           and
           Prey
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           last
           *
           he
           is
           mighty
           tender
           of
           his
           Fanaticks
           ,
           and
           their
           Throats
           from
           the
           Papists
           ;
           but
           sure
           he
           may
           be
           now
           less
           concerned
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           match
           them
           with
           an
           intended
           Massacre
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           as
           
             clearly
             proved
          
           as
           the
           noon-day
           ,
           but
           may
           well
           be
           disbelieved
           by
           such
           who
           can
           not
           only
           side
           with
           the
           Turks
           in
           their
           Arms
           ,
           but
           almost
           
           most
           in
           their
           Infidelity
           :
           But
           I
           can
           tell
           them
           a
           more
           Ingenuous
           ,
           a
           better
           way
           of
           denying
           their
           Plot
           ,
           by
           
             confessing
             it
          
           ,
           by
           owning
           what
           indeed
           it
           was
           ,
           a
           bare-fac'd
           Conspiracy
           ,
           a
           Resolute
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           Mr.
           Hunt
           has
           been
           animadverted
           on
           ,
           as
           his
           Lewd
           Expressions
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           abominable
           Principles
           in
           a
           Person
           pretending
           to
           so
           much
           sincerity
           lay
           scattered
           promiscuously
           ;
           so
           that
           our
           Remarks
           must
           have
           made
           a
           Miscellany
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Book
           ;
           but
           its
           whole
           substance
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           I
           shall
           reduce
           now
           to
           three
           several
           Heads
           .
           First
           ,
           *
           That
           Assertion
           of
           the
           Legisative
           
           which
           he
           would
           not
           allow
           in
           the
           
             King.
             Secondly
          
           ,
           That
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           which
           he
           would
           rather
           place
           in
           the
           
             People
             .
             Thirdly
          
           ,
           That
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           to
           depend
           upon
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           the
           power
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Reason
           that
           he
           gives
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           is
           from
           his
           Rule
           ,
           and
           Inferrence
           in
           Arithmetick
           ;
           where
           a
           Unite
           added
           to
           two
           makes
           a
           Third
           .
           And
           the
           Conclusion
           is
           ,
           because
           none
           can
           say
           therefore
           ,
           those
           two
           do
           not
           go
           to
           the
           making
           that
           number
           ,
           and
           what
           
           then
           ?
           Therefore
           the
           King
           hath
           not
           the
           Legislative
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Logick
           of
           this
           Body
           of
           Law
           ,
           when
           it
           sets
           up
           for
           the
           Mathematicks
           ,
           and
           would
           demonstrate
           the
           King's
           Co-ordinacy
           as
           plain
           as
           a
           Probleme
           ,
           and
           he
           might
           have
           told
           us
           too
           ,
           without
           turning
           pedant
           in
           his
           Latinisms
           of
           Vnites
           and
           Triads
           ,
           that
           one
           and
           two
           makes
           
             three
             ,
             which
             no
             body
             can
             deny
          
           (
           as
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           Ballad
           has
           it
           ,
           )
           and
           here
           upon
           the
           
             strength
             of
             his
             Performance
          
           ,
           he
           has
           found
           out
           this
           wonderful
           discovery
           :
           I
           know
           not
           what
           kind
           of
           Figure
           he
           would
           make
           of
           the
           King
           here
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           such
           kind
           of
           Seditious
           Souls
           could
           with
           all
           their
           Hearts
           make
           him
           pass
           for
           a
           Cypher
           ,
           I
           could
           find
           in
           my
           Heart
           to
           cap
           the
           pretty
           fimile
           with
           another
           as
           silly
           ;
           
             A
             three
             legg'd
             Stool
          
           ,
           take
           away
           one
           and
           all
           tumbles
           to
           the
           Ground
           ;
           they
           being
           all
           Equal
           and
           Co-ordinate
           powers
           ,
           for
           the
           supporting
           of
           this
           Supremacy
           in
           Cathedra
           ,
           which
           sounds
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Curia
           or
           Camera
           ,
           their
           old
           musty
           Metaphysicks
           that
           distinguisht
           once
           the
           King
           from
           his
           Crown
           .
           And
           this
           obliging
           Metaphor
           ,
           will
           serve
           Mr.
           Hunt's
           turn
           much
           better
           ;
           For
           here
           every
           foot
           of
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           this
           Magisterial
           Stool
           ,
           is
           commonly
           made
           of
           the
           same
           Matter
           and
           Mold
           ,
           joint
           Supporters
           of
           the
           tripple
           Dignity
           ,
           whereas
           his
           Unite
           even
           amongst
           Mathematicians
           is
           allowed
           somewhat
           of
           Precedency
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           the
           First
           ,
           the
           Foundation
           of
           all
           number
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           be
           serious
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           in
           an
           Inference
           so
           silly
           ,
           must
           he
           not
           suppose
           in
           such
           a
           simile
           of
           two
           Figures
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Accession
           of
           an
           Unite
           is
           made
           a
           Triad
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           concurring
           as
           much
           to
           the
           making
           that
           number
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           one
           ,
           must
           he
           not
           suppose
           (
           I
           say
           )
           this
           to
           result
           from
           the
           equality
           of
           every
           single
           Unite
           ,
           so
           that
           one
           can
           not
           confer
           more
           to
           the
           Composition
           of
           this
           Triad
           than
           another
           :
           If
           they
           be
           not
           equally
           concerned
           or
           impowered
           ;
           then
           one
           would
           concur
           more
           to
           the
           making
           up
           that
           〈◊〉
           than
           the
           rest
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           Law
           Philosopher
           ,
           this
           Cook
           upon
           Hereboord
           will
           be
           reduced
           to
           this
           Dilemma
           ,
           either
           they
           do
           not
           equally
           go
           to
           the
           making
           up
           that
           number
           ,
           or
           they
           do
           :
           If
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           he
           denies
           his
           own
           Supposition
           ,
           and
           gives
           himself
           the
           Lye
           :
           if
           he
           grant
           they
           do
           ,
           then
           his
           simile
           is
           Nonsense
           in
           the
           Application
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           
           begging
           of
           the
           Question
           :
           For
           we
           say
           that
           our
           Monarch
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           Vnite
           for
           once
           ,
           is
           more
           than
           either
           of
           the
           other
           Two
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           peevish
           Malecontent
           won't
           be
           angry
           ,
           I
           'll
           tell
           him
           more
           than
           Both
           ?
           his
           Assent
           is
           such
           an
           One
           ,
           as
           is
           attended
           with
           a
           power
           to
           deny
           ,
           and
           neither
           of
           them
           will
           pretend
           to
           the
           Negative
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           true
           Reason
           we
           find
           all
           our
           Republicans
           so
           furiously
           contending
           ,
           for
           the
           taking
           away
           the
           Kings
           .
           It
           was
           for
           this
           ,
           *
           Pryn
           Printed
           and
           Pestered
           the
           Press
           :
           For
           this
           he
           trump'd
           up
           his
           Treatise
           ,
           That
           his
           Majesty
           's
           had
           not
           an
           absolute
           Negative
           Voice
           to
           deny
           Bills
           of
           Common
           Right
           :
           For
           this
           ‖
           Plato
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           His
           Majesty
           having
           it
           ,
           evacuated
           the
           very
           ends
           of
           Government
           :
           For
           this
           
             Hunt
             Harangues
          
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           He
           is
           so
           bold
           
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           never
           any
           Bill
           in
           Parliament
           wanted
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           ,
           that
           was
           presented
           by
           the
           Desires
           of
           the
           People
           .
           (
           And
           I
           think
           't
           is
           bold
           enough
           said
           with
           a
           Witness
           :
           )
           For
           is
           not
           this
           King
           left
           at
           last
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           all
           the
           Land
           ,
           Sole
           Soveraign
           Judge
           ,
           what
           is
           really
           fit
           for
           his
           Peoples
           good
           to
           be
           past
           ?
           whereas
           he
           presumes
           that
           their
           bare
           presenting
           ,
           
           signifies
           the
           Desires
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           absolutely
           determine
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Prince
           .
        
         
           *
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           when
           a
           matter
           is
           moved
           in
           Parliament
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Commons
           consent
           last
           ,
           and
           are
           therefore
           the
           Commons
           Co-ordinate
           with
           their
           King
           ?
           Or
           does
           that
           only
           signifie
           ,
           the
           Candid
           Custom
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           in
           Parliament
           ?
           The
           King
           is
           presumed
           upon
           his
           own
           Proposal
           of
           any
           matter
           ;
           the
           Party
           ;
           and
           they
           being
           consulted
           is
           only
           for
           their
           ‖
           Advice
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           Words
           of
           the
           Writ
           expresly
           have
           it
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Etymology
           of
           their
           very
           Name
           ,
           the
           
             great
             Council
          
           expresses
           .
        
         
           Controversies
           in
           such
           Cases
           will
           be
           Eternal
           ,
           until
           the
           Disputants
           agree
           in
           the
           same
           Notion
           of
           the
           Thing
           ,
           they
           so
           much
           dispute
           :
           For
           otherways
           it
           is
           but
           making
           of
           Words
           ,
           instead
           of
           Arguments
           ;
           if
           they
           mean
           by
           the
           Legislative
           of
           the
           two
           Houses
           ,
           a
           power
           of
           Concurrence
           with
           their
           King
           in
           the
           making
           Laws
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Consent
           is
           to
           be
           required
           ,
           they
           labor
           to
           prove
           just
           nothing
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           may
           have
           without
           so
           much
           pains
           ,
           and
           to
           so
           little
           purpose
           :
           If
           they
           will
           insist
           upon
           
           the
           Natural
           Etymology
           of
           the
           very
           Word
           ,
           they
           will
           find
           the
           Derivative
           Legislative
           to
           be
           deduced
           as
           above
           ,
           from
           the
           Latinism
           ,
           
             Legem
             ferre
          
           ;
           and
           then
           in
           God's
           Name
           ,
           let
           the
           two
           Houses
           enjoy
           even
           of
           that
           an
           
             Arbitrary
             power
          
           ,
           and
           bring
           in
           what
           Bills
           they
           please
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           will
           not
           again
           force
           upon
           us
           ,
           an
           Ordinance
           or
           Vote
           for
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Statute
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           but
           if
           their
           Sense
           of
           this
           
             Legislative
             power
          
           must
           signifie
           ,
           That
           their
           Commons
           ,
           have
           as
           much
           of
           it
           as
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           That
           't
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           their
           King
           Co-ordinate
           with
           his
           Commons
           ,
           as
           is
           sufficiently
           clear
           from
           their
           Writings
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           ;
           then
           I
           affirm
           't
           is
           against
           Law
           ,
           against
           Reason
           ,
           and
           a
           Lye
           :
           For
           the
           King
           by
           the
           very
           Law
           it self
           hath
           power
           to
           dispence
           with
           Statutes
           ;
           his
           Proclamation
           is
           a
           Law
           ,
           and
           an
           Edict
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           as
           any
           of
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperor's
           ;
           with
           the
           Advice
           of
           his
           Judges
           ,
           he
           will
           dispence
           with
           the
           rigor
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           if
           too
           severe
           ,
           and
           resolve
           their
           meaning
           if
           Ambiguous
           .
           Have
           their
           two
           Houses
           ,
           whom
           they
           would
           have
           these
           mighty
           Law
           makers
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           repealing
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           altering
           those
           very
           Laws
           they
           make
           ,
           
           without
           their
           Kings
           consent
           ?
           And
           tho
           this
           Laborious
           Lawyer
           observes
           ,
           That
           neither
           their
           King
           can
           pass
           any
           thing
           he
           proposes
           without
           theirs
           ;
           yet
           this
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           they
           have
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Being
           ,
           Evinces
           the
           Prince
           ,
           at
           least
           supream
           in
           the
           Legislative
           .
        
         
           The
           Learned
           in
           other
           Laws
           besides
           our
           own
           ,
           tell
           us
           ,
           a
           
             Legislative
             power
          
           may
           partly
           be
           delegated
           to
           other
           Persons
           ,
           tho
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           yet
           remain
           in
           the
           Prince
           even
           entirely
           ,
           notwithstanding
           such
           a
           Communication
           ;
           I
           confess
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Canonists
           and
           Civilians
           may
           not
           be
           so
           Authentick
           with
           some
           ,
           that
           abhor
           their
           very
           Names
           ;
           yet
           Grotius
           himself
           is
           of
           that
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           he
           a
           Person
           that
           our
           ‖
           Republicans
           can
           cite
           even
           on
           their
           
             own
             Side
          
           ;
           but
           our
           own
           *
           Laws
           allow
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           I
           think
           our
           Judges
           too
           might
           make
           themselves
           Co-ordinate
           ;
           because
           their
           King's
           Commission
           communicates
           to
           them
           all
           the
           power
           of
           destributive
           Justice
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           King
           :
           We
           are
           told
           the
           King
           has
           committed
           all
           his
           power
           Judicial
           ,
           some
           in
           one
           Court
           ,
           some
           in
           another
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Judgements
           run
           ,
           
             Consideratum
             est
             per
             Curiam
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           ‖
           'T
           is
           resolved
           ,
           That
           if
           one
           should
           render
           himself
           
           to
           the
           King
           's
           own
           Judgement
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           of
           none
           effect
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           it
           would
           be
           false
           to
           affirm
           ,
           That
           he
           does
           not
           do
           justice
           ,
           because
           he
           has
           delegated
           it
           to
           others
           to
           be
           done
           .
           The
           King
           does
           not
           put
           in
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           as
           he
           does
           Judges
           ;
           yet
           Peers
           he
           makes
           ,
           and
           calls
           them
           to
           Sit
           ;
           and
           Commons
           cannot
           come
           without
           his
           Writs
           for
           Election
           ;
           but
           certain
           it
           is
           that
           our
           Kings
           once
           had
           a
           more
           absolute
           Legislative
           ;
           for
           they
           all
           know
           their
           Lower
           House
           commenced
           but
           so
           late
           ;
           and
           heretofore
           their
           Nobles
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           the
           King
           should
           be
           pleased
           to
           call
           :
           And
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           that
           when
           our
           Princes
           admitted
           the
           Commonalty
           to
           be
           concerned
           in
           the
           making
           Laws
           ,
           they
           then
           designed
           he
           should
           lay
           aside
           his
           own
           Legislative
           ,
           or
           put
           it
           in
           Common
           as
           they
           do
           their
           Land
           in
           Coparcenary
           ;
           or
           in
           their
           great
           *
           Coke's
           ,
           the
           learned
           Lawyers
           Language
           ,
           make
           an
           Hotchpotch
           ,
           a
           Pudding
           of
           his
           Prerogative
           .
        
         
           If
           every
           Politick
           Body
           ,
           that
           has
           but
           a
           share
           in
           this
           Legislative
           ,
           must
           also
           be
           presum'd
           to
           participate
           as
           much
           of
           it
           as
           the
           King
           ,
           I
           can
           prove
           to
           them
           every
           petty
           Corporation
           ,
           Co-ordinate
           with
           their
           
           great
           Convention
           of
           States
           ;
           and
           even
           a
           
             poor
             Parish
          
           ,
           as
           great
           Legislators
           as
           an
           
             House
             of
             Parliament
          
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           even
           those
           can
           make
           their
           By-Laws
           without
           Custom
           or
           Prescription
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           but
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           *
           Publick
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           can
           but
           prescribe
           to
           it
           ,
           may
           pass
           any
           private
           Acts
           for
           their
           own
           :
           The
           Civilians
           make
           their
           Law
           to
           be
           the
           Will
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           of
           their
           Prince
           :
           But
           tho
           our
           ‖
           Antient
           Lawyers
           would
           not
           expound
           that
           absolutely
           for
           our
           †
           own
           ,
           yet
           they
           seem
           to
           make
           it
           but
           little
           less
           ;
           only
           say
           it
           must
           not
           be
           meant
           with
           us
           of
           his
           
             unadvised
             Will
          
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           one
           as
           is
           determined
           upon
           the
           Deliberation
           and
           Advice
           of
           His
           Council
           .
        
         
           Pryn
           ,
           that
           preposterous
           Assertor
           of
           this
           their
           Legislative
           ,
           has
           furnished
           them
           sufficiently
           with
           as
           contradictory
           Arguments
           ,
           as
           absurd
           as
           irrational
           Inferrences
           for
           its
           defence
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Treatise
           *
           that
           Kingdoms
           were
           before
           Kings
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           People
           must
           needs
           make
           Laws
           ;
           (
           that
           I
           confess
           setting
           aside
           the
           very
           Contradiction
           that
           there
           is
           in
           Terms
           :
           For
           certainly
           the
           Word
           Kingdom
           was
           never
           heard
           of
           ,
           till
           there
           
           were
           Kings
           to
           Govern
           ;
           He
           might
           as
           well
           have
           told
           us
           of
           a
           Derivative
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           long
           time
           before
           the
           Primitive
           )
           but
           bating
           this
           Solecism
           in
           Sense
           and
           Speech
           ;
           well
           meaning
           Will
           ,
           designed
           it
           perhaps
           for
           the
           Word
           Country
           that
           was
           ;
           (
           I
           believe
           as
           well
           as
           he
           )
           antecedent
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           must
           it
           be
           inferred
           ,
           because
           the
           Land
           was
           once
           without
           Kings
           ;
           therefore
           now
           no
           Kings
           must
           govern
           the
           Land
           ?
           For
           the
           Conclusion
           is
           as
           absurd
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           therefore
           the
           People
           have
           the
           Legislative
           ,
           and
           their
           Prince
           no
           Negative
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           consider
           the
           result
           of
           such
           rash
           Inferences
           ,
           which
           return
           upon
           themselves
           more
           stronger
           in
           the
           rebound
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           upon
           their
           tenderest
           places
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           hardly
           suffer
           to
           be
           touched
           .
           Kings
           and
           Lords
           did
           a
           long
           time
           meet
           in
           Parliament
           before
           Commons
           in
           that
           Convention
           were
           so
           much
           as
           thought
           of
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           none
           now
           be
           convened
           ?
           The
           Papists
           proudly
           tell
           us
           ,
           their
           Religion
           was
           long
           before
           Luther
           ,
           and
           must
           we
           not
           now
           profess
           our
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ?
        
         
           Another
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           Nonsense
           ,
           is
           *
           this
           ,
           They
           infer
           from
           the
           possibility
           of
           the
           King
           's
           dying
           without
           
           Heir
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           returning
           to
           the
           People
           who
           then
           would
           be
           the
           Sole
           Legislators
           ?
           That
           therefore
           they
           must
           have
           much
           now
           of
           the
           present
           Legislative
           ,
           and
           be
           at
           least
           Co-ordinate
           that
           have
           a
           possibility
           of
           being
           Supream
           .
           The
           Supposition
           sounds
           somewhat
           like
           the
           Song
           of
           the
           Children
           ,
           
             When
             all
             the
             Land
             is
             Paper
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Tho
           it
           spoils
           another
           good
           Proverb
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Man
             dyes
             without
             an
             Heir
          
           ;
           but
           the
           silly
           Souls
           do
           not
           consider
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           same
           Solecism
           and
           Supposititious
           Reason
           ,
           not
           a
           Subject
           has
           a
           Right
           to
           a
           Foot
           of
           His
           Land
           :
           For
           the
           Law
           says
           ,
           All
           that
           is
           in
           England
           belongs
           to
           the
           King
           as
           ‖
           Lord
           ,
           which
           if
           the
           owners
           dye
           without
           Heirs
           must
           escheat
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           sure
           't
           is
           as
           possible
           for
           any
           Subject
           to
           dye
           without
           Heirs
           as
           his
           Soveraign
           ,
           when
           the
           †
           Law
           has
           taken
           special
           Care
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           't
           is
           but
           turning
           their
           possibility
           of
           a
           Right
           into
           an
           actual
           one
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           be
           the
           most
           obliging
           Subjects
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           that
           bring
           such
           Arguments
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           Another
           of
           *
           Pryn's
           pretty
           Paradoxes
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           same
           with
           ‖
           
             Hunt's
             impudent
          
           Assertion
           .
           I
           may
           with
           Modesty
           call
           
           it
           so
           ;
           since
           himself
           says
           ,
           he
           dares
           to
           be
           so
           bold
           to
           assert
           it
           .
           It
           is
           that
           
             our
             Kings
             anciently
             always
             consented
             to
             Bills
             offered
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Postscript
           that
           never
           
             any
             Bill
             was
             lost
             ,
             or
             wanted
             the
             Royal
             Assent
             promoted
             by
             the
             GENERAL
             DESIRES
          
           of
           the
           People
           :
        
         
           That
           Bills
           have
           been
           rejected
           they
           'll
           find
           upon
           Record
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Journals
           of
           almost
           every
           Session
           ;
           and
           whatever
           is
           presented
           in
           Parliament
           must
           be
           supposed
           the
           Desires
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           Sit
           themselves
           there
           in
           Representative
           ;
           but
           the
           mistaken
           Gentleman
           ,
           meant
           it
           of
           the
           
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
          
           to
           be
           the
           Peoples
           
             General
             Desire
          
           :
           but
           that
           at
           last
           he
           finds
           a
           Lye
           too
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Generality
           have
           for
           the
           most
           part
           protested
           against
           it
           in
           Addresses
           declaring
           more
           the
           Sense
           of
           a
           People
           ,
           than
           a
           prevailing
           Party
           in
           an
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           when
           the
           best
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           too
           ,
           the
           Lords
           did
           not
           concur
           .
           But
           did
           not
           in
           *
           Queen
           Elizabeth's
           Time
           ;
           and
           that
           even
           so
           lately
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           even
           every
           Individual
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           desire
           her
           to
           declare
           her
           Successor
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           with
           greater
           Sollicitation
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           general
           Unanimity
           ,
           
           than
           they
           could
           be
           said
           to
           desire
           that
           Exclusion
           of
           the
           
             present
             King's
          
           ;
           did
           not
           the
           two
           Houses
           offer
           her
           four
           subsidy
           Bills
           upon
           that
           very
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           she
           as
           resolutely
           reject
           both
           ?
           And
           could
           the
           refusing
           to
           shew
           even
           a
           Kindness
           to
           her
           
             next
             Successor
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           importunity
           of
           all
           her
           People
           ,
           with
           Money
           in
           their
           Hands
           ,
           be
           less
           resented
           ?
           And
           shall
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           declaring
           only
           against
           a
           Bill
           that
           was
           never
           tendered
           him
           ,
           for
           declining
           to
           concur
           in
           this
           deepest
           Injury
           to
           his
           
             own
             BROTHER
          
           and
           Heir
           ,
           and
           to
           pleasure
           those
           only
           that
           denyed
           to
           part
           with
           a
           Penny
           ,
           be
           reproached
           and
           condemned
           so
           much
           more
           ?
        
         
           Did
           not
           the
           Parliament
           tender
           to
           King
           James
           three
           several
           subsidies
           to
           break
           of
           the
           Match
           with
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           Treaty
           of
           the
           Palatinate
           ,
           and
           he
           refuse
           tho
           tempted
           with
           what
           is
           seldom
           the
           Subjects
           Bait
           ,
           Money
           ?
           How
           many
           Bills
           of
           Rebellion
           did
           the
           Mutinous
           Members
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           all
           the
           People
           prefer
           in
           their
           Propositions
           to
           our
           Martyred
           Soveraign
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           poor
           Prince
           prefer'd
           the
           most
           Ignominious
           Death
           ,
           rather
           than
           condescend
           with
           his
           
           Veult
           or
           Avisera
           .
           *
           Base
           Caitiff
           !
           (
           forgive
           but
           your
           own
           Billings-Gate
           )
           should
           these
           neither
           have
           wanted
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           ,
           because
           offered
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           
             general
             Desire
          
           of
           the
           Subject
           ;
           if
           that
           Suggestion
           must
           have
           extorted
           his
           Assent
           ;
           then
           ,
           mighty
           Miscreant
           !
           he
           must
           have
           past
           an
           Act
           for
           his
           own
           Tryal
           ,
           Sign'd
           a
           Warrant
           for
           his
           Murder
           ,
           for
           in
           that
           name
           he
           was
           Arraign'd
           ,
           *
           in
           that
           name
           he
           was
           Sentenced
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           he
           dyed
           .
        
         
           Poor
           prejudic'd
           Soul
           !
           whose
           discontent
           and
           Transport
           makes
           his
           own
           Maxims
           undermine
           the
           very
           Cause
           he
           would
           defend
           :
           Is
           then
           this
           
             general
             desire
             of
             the
             People
          
           ,
           such
           an
           absolute
           infallible
           Determination
           of
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Descent
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           (
           the
           very
           only
           points
           he
           labors
           for
           ,
           )
           that
           if
           their
           Desires
           be
           but
           promoted
           ,
           put
           up
           in
           a
           Parliamentary
           way
           ,
           by
           Bill
           or
           Petition
           ,
           it
           must
           presently
           oblige
           the
           
             Royal
             Assent
          
           ?
           Be
           it
           so
           ,
           base
           Creatures
           !
           your
           own
           Arguments
           as
           basely
           betray
           your
           own
           Religion
           ;
           your
           own
           Arguments
           will
           help
           truly
           to
           subvert
           ,
           that
           which
           you
           seek
           to
           Establish
           with
           such
           a
           furious
           ,
           but
           false
           Zeal
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           the
           Protestant
           
           Religion
           had
           been
           so
           setled
           in
           its
           Infancy
           ,
           in
           its
           first
           Reformation
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           first
           Defender
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           never
           have
           been
           so
           soon
           interrupted
           with
           a
           succeeding
           Persecution
           ,
           had
           but
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           refused
           the
           Bill
           of
           the
           *
           Six
           Articles
           ,
           prest
           upon
           him
           by
           both
           Houses
           ,
           this
           was
           Judged
           a
           just
           and
           necessary
           Bill
           from
           
             Hunt's
             General
             desire
             of
             the
             People
          
           ;
           but
           had
           it
           not
           been
           better
           ?
           had
           it
           not
           saved
           the
           Blood
           ,
           perhaps
           of
           all
           the
           mighty
           Book
           of
           Martyrs
           ?
           had
           the
           sturdy
           Prince
           rejected
           this
           as
           he
           did
           many
           other
           
             general
             Desires
          
           ?
           It
           was
           this
           
             Royal
             Assent
          
           alone
           ,
           which
           would
           to
           God
           it
           had
           been
           wanting
           :
           And
           this
           Sycophant
           would
           have
           wish'd
           so
           too
           ,
           did
           he
           really
           love
           the
           Religion
           ,
           he
           so
           salsely
           labors
           for
           .
           It
           was
           the
           
             Le
             Roy
             vult
          
           ,
           the
           Result
           of
           the
           Peoples
           importunity
           that
           then
           establish'd
           Popery
           by
           a
           Law
           ,
           which
           had
           it
           been
           but
           then
           neglected
           ,
           that
           new
           moulded
           Mass
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           standing
           upon
           its
           last
           Legs
           ,
           had
           quite
           languish'd
           ,
           dropt
           into
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           been
           buryed
           in
           the
           Ruins
           and
           Rubbish
           of
           its
           own
           Idol
           Houses
           they
           demolish'd
           :
           For
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           so
           enraged
           
           did
           he
           seem
           against
           some
           Persons
           of
           that
           Perswasion
           ,
           that
           he
           acted
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           would
           have
           executed
           their
           very
           Religion
           ;
           *
           hanging
           up
           some
           iCarthusians
           even
           in
           their
           Habits
           ,
           and
           mmured
           nine
           Monks
           in
           their
           own
           Monastery
           ,
           where
           they
           dyed
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           it
           that
           so
           settled
           what
           they
           call
           Superstitious
           Worship
           ,
           that
           it
           survived
           the
           short
           liv'd
           Reign
           of
           the
           pious
           Edward
           ,
           and
           in
           Spight
           of
           all
           his
           providential
           care
           for
           it's
           exterpation
           ,
           run
           only
           like
           the
           Guaronne
           that
           Miracle
           of
           a
           River
           in
           one
           of
           their
           Climates
           of
           Popery
           ,
           (
           if
           their
           Histories
           of
           their
           Country
           be
           not
           Legends
           too
           ,
           )
           only
           through
           a
           little
           Province
           in
           silent
           darkness
           underground
           ,
           but
           rose
           again
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           
             greater
             rage
          
           in
           the
           next
           Region
           :
           This
           good
           Kings
           Laws
           about
           Religion
           would
           never
           have
           been
           so
           soon
           repealed
           ,
           the
           Commons
           House
           never
           have
           been
           so
           forward
           ,
           as
           the
           *
           Divine
           Doctor
           ,
           whom
           themselves
           have
           thankt
           for
           it
           ,
           does
           make
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           sending
           up
           a
           Bill
           for
           the
           punishing
           all
           such
           as
           would
           not
           return
           to
           the
           Sacraments
           after
           the
           old
           Service
           .
           Had
           the
           Six
           Articles
           been
           but
           
             past
             by
          
           in
           stead
           of
           being
           past
           into
           an
           Act
           ;
           they
           
           would
           have
           had
           no
           such
           Service
           to
           return
           to
           ;
           they
           would
           have
           been
           Strangers
           to
           Rome
           and
           it's
           Religion
           ,
           and
           tho
           they
           were
           repealed
           in
           Edward
           the
           Sixth's
           time
           ,
           his
           Fathers
           ratifying
           them
           made
           them
           take
           such
           root
           ,
           that
           his
           short
           Reign
           could
           never
           Eradicate
           ;
           that
           left
           so
           many
           Catholicks
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           Commendone
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           ,
           might
           well
           come
           over
           to
           reconcile
           her
           Highness's
           Crown
           to
           his
           Holyness's
           See.
           And
           here
           had
           not
           the
           Queen
           (
           if
           such
           a
           thing
           could
           have
           been
           expected
           from
           a
           Sister
           of
           that
           Church
           so
           Zealous
           )
           done
           much
           better
           ,
           had
           she
           refused
           the
           Bills
           of
           both
           Houses
           ,
           brought
           her
           for
           introducing
           the
           Pope's
           power
           and
           Supremacy
           ?
           your selves
           ,
           Seditious
           Souls
           !
           reproach
           this
           
             Royal
             Assent
          
           with
           Reflections
           ,
           so
           scurrilous
           upon
           her
           Memory
           that
           the
           worst
           of
           Monarchs
           could
           never
           Merit
           ,
           and
           then
           only
           give
           but
           Loyal
           Ones
           ,
           leave
           to
           think
           that
           your
           
             Excluding
             Bill
          
           ,
           tho
           never
           so
           much
           
             the
             General
             Desires
          
           might
           have
           been
           as
           much
           cursed
           by
           posterity
           ,
           when
           it
           had
           entailed
           upon
           it
           Misery
           and
           Blood
           ,
           the
           common
           Consequences
           of
           a
           debar'd
           Right
           .
        
         
         
           To
           come
           now
           ,
           after
           this
           Ecclesiastical
           point
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           that
           Civil
           one
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           that
           other
           thing
           this
           Lawyer
           Labors
           for
           ,
           the
           Descent
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           Shall
           the
           
             Peoples
             general
             Desires
          
           in
           this
           too
           terminate
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Prince
           ?
           why
           then
           that
           Monster
           of
           Mankind
           as
           well
           as
           Monarchs
           did
           mighty
           well
           too
           ,
           to
           pass
           that
           Murdering
           *
           Bill
           presented
           by
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           his
           
             own
             Title
          
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           by
           the
           Butchering
           of
           those
           Babes
           in
           the
           Tower
           ;
           for
           no
           less
           could
           be
           expected
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           once
           taken
           up
           by
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           than
           their
           Destruction
           for
           the
           Maintaining
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           
             Peoples
             Desires
          
           dispatch'd
           them
           in
           the
           Senate
           before
           ever
           they
           were
           strangled
           by
           Tyrril
           in
           the
           Tower
           :
           Had
           it
           not
           been
           a
           much
           greater
           Honor
           to
           the
           Prince
           to
           have
           refused
           such
           a
           Barbarous
           Bill
           ,
           than
           turned
           Usurper
           and
           a
           Butcher
           for
           it's
           acceptance
           ?
           Had
           it
           not
           left
           a
           less
           Blot
           in
           our
           
             English
             Chronicle
          
           as
           well
           as
           upon
           the
           Nation
           less
           Blood
           ?
           ‖
           Did
           not
           both
           Houses
           exhibite
           a
           Bill
           even
           for
           the
           making
           Elizabeth
           the
           best
           of
           their
           Queens
           a
           Bastard
           .
           And
           does
           Mr.
           Hunt
           say
           this
           desire
           of
           the
           People
           too
           ,
           did
           mighty
           well
           to
           prevail
           (
           as
           it
           always
           ought
           )
           upon
           
           the
           King
           ?
           Did
           not
           that
           Royal
           Assent
           so
           blacken
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           Nations
           repute
           so
           low
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           Protestant
           Princes
           left
           him
           out
           of
           their
           League
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           designed
           for
           its
           Head
           ,
           and
           look'd
           upon
           our
           England
           as
           a
           lump
           of
           Inconsistancy
           ,
           whom
           such
           Vnanimous
           Leaguers
           could
           not
           Trust
           ?
           And
           was
           it
           not
           in
           his
           Reign
           ,
           That
           a
           Zealous
           *
           Papist
           said
           ,
           It
           was
           the
           Parliaments
           Power
           to
           make
           a
           King
           or
           deprive
           him
           ?
           
             a
             fortiori
          
           then
           ,
           a
           Popish
           Principle
           to
           destroy
           ,
           or
           exclude
           his
           Successor
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           bold
           as
           this
           Gentleman
           thinks
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           dares
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Never
             any
          
           †
           
             King
             denyed
             to
             pass
             those
             Bills
             which
             the
             People
             pitcht
             upon
             to
             present
             :
          
           'T
           is
           none
           of
           his
           own
           Politick
           asseveration
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           but
           a
           piece
           of
           Sedition
           :
           It
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           a
           
             Seditious
             Senate
          
           ‖
           told
           their
           King
           long
           agon
           ;
           
             A
             Senate
          
           that
           sate
           brooding
           on
           the
           pure
           Elements
           of
           Treason
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           
             Pryn
             himself
          
           was
           a
           principal
           Member
           ;
           
             A
             Senate
          
           that
           sowed
           so
           much
           Sedition
           in
           one
           age
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Succeeding
           
           will
           hardly
           
             eradicate
             .
             A
             Senate
          
           that
           sate
           drawing
           out
           the
           Scheams
           and
           Platforms
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           .
           
             A
             Senate
          
           that
           assumed
           to
           themselves
           indeed
           the
           Legislative
           the
           Nomothetical
           Disposition
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           they
           proved
           such
           a
           Confounded
           sort
           of
           Architects
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           that
           they
           drew
           a
           perfect
           plan
           ,
           a
           confus'd
           Ichonography
           for
           Rebels
           to
           build
           upon
           their
           Babel
           .
           Those
           told
           us
           in
           plain
           Terms
           what
           *
           these
           more
           cautious
           Coxcombs
           insinuate
           with
           a
           silly
           Circumlocution
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             is
             bound
             by
             His
             Coronation
             Oath
             to
             grant
             them
             all
             those
             Bills
             their
             Parliament
             shall
             prefer
             .
          
           And
           that
           they
           gather
           from
           their
           contradictory
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           bandy'd
           Banter
           they
           have
           Box'd
           about
           in
           both
           Reigns
           for
           almost
           these
           two
           Ages
           ,
           the
           ‖
           
             VULGUS
             ELEGERIT
          
           .
           I
           am
           sorry
           to
           find
           these
           Seditious
           Souls
           not
           only
           to
           want
           Sense
           ,
           but
           
             Grammar
             Lilly
          
           would
           have
           told
           them
           more
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           his
           Constrctuion
           and
           Concord
           ,
           made
           a
           better
           Resolution
           than
           their
           Coke
           upon
           the
           Case
           .
           But
           as
           the
           People
           when
           they
           have
           got
           the
           Power
           ,
           will
           soon
           decide
           on
           their
           side
           the
           Supremacy
           ;
           so
           these
           Times
           did
           here
           assoon
           turn
           the
           Tenses
           ,
           and
           transfer
           the
           past
           Laws
           into
           the
           
           Future
           :
           and
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           those
           that
           did
           the
           Statutes
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           could
           dare
           to
           break
           the
           Head
           of
           a
           Priscian
           .
           Is
           not
           the
           perfect
           Tense
           much
           more
           agreeable
           to
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           here
           than
           the
           Future
           :
           The
           question
           is
           ,
           Whether
           it
           shall
           be
           meant
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           the
           People
           shall
           Chuse
           ,
           or
           have
           Chosen
           ?
           I
           won't
           object
           here
           Our
           Kings
           being
           absolute
           and
           compleat
           Monarchs
           without
           so
           much
           as
           taking
           such
           an
           Oath
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           being
           *
           Crowned
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Time
           it
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           ;
           tho
           of
           that
           the
           Law
           has
           in
           several
           Cases
           satisfied
           the
           most
           Seditious
           and
           so
           resolved
           their
           silly
           Suggestion
           ,
           The
           resolution
           I
           shall
           give
           is
           the
           Strength
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           at
           least
           be
           as
           Strong
           as
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           Let
           it
           be
           but
           once
           allow'd
           ,
           That
           their
           King
           by
           this
           Clause
           is
           obliged
           to
           pass
           
             all
             Bills
          
           that
           shall
           be
           brought
           ,
           why
           truly
           then
           he
           Swears
           with
           an
           implicite
           Faith
           ,
           to
           Repeal
           all
           the
           Laws
           if
           the
           
             People
             please
          
           ;
           for
           the
           bare
           possibility
           in
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           Argumentation
           may
           be
           supposed
           ,
           and
           we
           as
           well
           imagine
           (
           for
           my
           Lord
           Coke
           tells
           us
           we
           have
           had
           ‖
           
             Mad
             Parliaments
          
           )
           such
           a
           Senate
           may
           prefer
           Bills
           for
           the
           Repealing
           all
           the
           Old
           Laws
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           
           passing
           any
           
             single
             New
          
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           't
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           has
           actually
           been
           done
           in
           *
           one
           ,
           since
           that
           Learned
           Lawyer
           lived
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Subversion
           of
           ‖
           all
           the
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           positive
           Oath
           in
           their
           sense
           ,
           may
           Labour
           under
           an
           implicite
           contradiction
           ,
           for
           while
           he
           swears
           in
           the
           latter
           Clause
           ,
           to
           confirm
           all
           the
           Bills
           they
           shall
           bring
           ,
           It
           may
           be
           extended
           to
           cancel
           all
           Custom
           and
           Common-Law
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           the
           former
           sworn
           to
           defend
           ;
           Mr.
           
             Hunt's
             General
             Desire
             of
             the
             People
          
           may
           be
           for
           the
           Repealing
           the
           35th
           of
           Edward
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           Elizabeth
           ;
           and
           leave
           no
           Law
           in
           the
           Land
           to
           punish
           Treason
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Recusants
           ,
           only
           that
           they
           may
           commit
           it
           with
           impunity
           ;
           for
           one
           of
           those
           Bills
           has
           †
           twice
           been
           brought
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           both
           may
           be
           to
           save
           their
           Bacon
           .
           And
           should
           the
           King
           with
           their
           Elegerit
           be
           obliged
           (
           especially
           so
           mild
           an
           one
           )
           with
           an
           anticipated
           Mercy
           to
           Pardon
           Villains
           〈◊〉
           the
           cutting
           of
           his
           Throat
           ;
           and
           leave
           no
           Law
           to
           punish
           perhaps
           a
           Rumbold
           ,
           or
           the
           Ruffians
           at
           the
           Rye
           ;
           certainly
           were
           his
           Right
           not
           in
           the
           least
           Divine
           this
           would
           contradict
           all
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           :
           Suppose
           Richard
           the
           Second
           
           took
           this
           Oath
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Successors
           since
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           the
           
             general
             desire
          
           of
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           we
           all
           know
           ,
           was
           that
           he
           would
           depose
           himself
           .
           Senseless
           Sots
           !
           was
           ,
           that
           King
           sworn
           too
           even
           in
           his
           Coronation
           to
           confirm
           his
           own
           Deposition
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           must
           not
           this
           senseless
           Suggestion
           put
           upon
           the
           Royal
           Authority
           the
           greatest
           absurdity
           against
           all
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           must
           it
           not
           make
           him
           swear
           to
           confirm
           those
           Laws
           that
           have
           not
           so
           much
           as
           BEING
           ;
           and
           that
           before
           he
           knows
           whether
           they
           will
           
             be
             ,
             good
          
           or
           bad
           ;
           Is
           it
           not
           Resolved
           and
           that
           upon
           Record
           in
           the
           
             King's
             Exchequer
          
           ,
           where
           the
           Words
           run
           with
           some
           Signification
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             keep
          
           the
           Laws
           and
           Customes
           ,
           which
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           HAVE
           chosen
           ,
           &c
           ,
           But
           grant
           them
           their
           own
           Sense
           (
           that
           is
           )
           Silliness
           ,
           That
           Oath
           ,
           these
           Malignants
           of
           our
           Monarchy
           object
           was
           made
           first
           for
           an
           *
           absolute
           Usurper
           that
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           by
           the
           Suffrages
           of
           such
           a
           Seditious
           Senate
           ,
           not
           much
           Inferior
           in
           Villainy
           to
           the
           late
           long
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           labored
           so
           much
           in
           this
           business
           of
           the
           Legislative
           ,
           or
           rather
           less
           Villains
           only
           in
           deposing
           a
           King
           ,
           whom
           
           the
           latter
           Murdered
           ,
           and
           why
           a
           Lawful
           King
           should
           be
           bound
           by
           that
           Oath
           ,
           (
           did
           the
           Laws
           oblige
           him
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           )
           which
           was
           first
           offered
           to
           an
           Vsurper
           ,
           I
           cannot
           apprehend
           ?
           That
           
             aspiring
             Prince
          
           swore
           too
           in
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           that
           he
           held
           his
           Crown
           by
           the
           Sole
           Consent
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           shall
           our
           present
           Soveraign
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           whom
           the
           *
           Statutes
           acknowledge
           to
           hold
           from
           none
           but
           God
           ?
        
         
           But
           do
           not
           in
           that
           very
           Oath
           ,
           the
           Words
           they
           so
           much
           labor
           in
           ,
           confute
           them
           also
           (
           in
           my
           poor
           Reason
           )
           beyond
           reply
           ;
           is
           not
           Leges
           ,
           the
           Word
           Laws
           expresly
           used
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           Laws
           that
           the
           King
           swears
           to
           Confirm
           ,
           Corroborate
           ,
           Maintain
           and
           Protect
           :
           And
           were
           the
           Commons
           ever
           allowed
           ,
           or
           presumed
           without
           a
           Rebellion
           to
           
             Elect
             LAWS
          
           ?
           There
           is
           not
           the
           least
           of
           a
           Bill
           mentioned
           in
           that
           Oath
           ,
           and
           sure
           they
           'll
           offer
           to
           elect
           
             no
             more
          
           ,
           and
           in
           Gods
           Name
           let
           them
           chuse
           to
           send
           up
           as
           many
           of
           those
           as
           they
           please
           .
           And
           sure
           then
           these
           Leges
           here
           must
           relate
           to
           those
           that
           are
           really
           so
           ,
           and
           have
           had
           the
           Royal
           Sanction
           already
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           must
           be
           reduced
           to
           this
           Dilemna
           ,
           If
           
           they
           'll
           apply
           their
           
             Vulgus
             elegerit
          
           to
           the
           Lower
           House
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           they
           can
           make
           no
           Laws
           ;
           if
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Lords
           ,
           't
           is
           as
           certain
           they
           can't
           be
           called
           Vulgus
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Laborious
           Drudges
           of
           Sedition
           !
           let
           but
           these
           Laws
           ye
           long
           to
           subvert
           while
           you
           'd
           seem
           to
           defend
           decide
           betwixt
           you
           and
           
             your
             King
          
           ;
           Is
           it
           not
           established
           by
           *
           Statute
           it self
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           hath
           absolute
           power
           to
           Dissent
           to
           any
           Bill
           though
           agreed
           upon
           by
           both
           Houses
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           this
           Reason
           and
           Law
           ,
           they
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           King
           cannot
           deny
           to
           pass
           any
           Bills
           for
           the
           publick
           good
           ,
           and
           which
           perhaps
           never
           can
           a
           good
           King
           ;
           for
           his
           Refusal
           of
           his
           Royal
           Sanction
           determines
           their
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           they
           cease
           to
           be
           necessary
           when
           the
           King
           thinks
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           if
           upon
           this
           their
           
             presumptive
             Goodness
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           as
           it
           is
           his
           undoubted
           Prerogative
           to
           do
           ,
           denying
           his
           Assent
           ,
           the
           People
           should
           presume
           they
           could
           with
           
             their
             Legislative
          
           ,
           because
           their
           King
           is
           refractory
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           call
           it
           ,
           pass
           some
           Bills
           into
           Law
           from
           their
           Assurance
           of
           their
           being
           good
           ;
           that
           power
           wou'd
           enable
           them
           to
           make
           bad
           ones
           too
           ,
           and
           
           allow
           their
           two
           Houses
           to
           Judge
           when
           to
           make
           but
           
             one
             Law
          
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           good
           Judges
           to
           make
           
             one
             thousand
          
           ,
           or
           as
           many
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           no
           end
           of
           such
           a
           distracted
           Usurpation
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           saw
           when
           they
           began
           with
           that
           Ordinance
           for
           the
           Militia
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           first
           thing
           they
           presumed
           to
           make
           Law
           from
           their
           Kings
           (
           as
           their
           Seditious
           absurd
           Phraseology
           would
           word
           it
           )
           Refractory
           ,
           refusing
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           that
           courageously
           maintaining
           his
           just
           Right
           ;
           when
           they
           had
           thus
           once
           broke
           the
           Damm
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           deluge
           of
           an
           absolute
           Rebellion
           overwhelmed
           ;
           for
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           the
           Lords
           might
           have
           Excluded
           both
           King
           and
           Commons
           for
           not
           concurring
           with
           them
           in
           what
           Bills
           and
           Acts
           they
           thought
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           Commons
           (
           as
           *
           indeed
           they
           did
           )
           both
           King
           and
           Lords
           ,
           for
           being
           obstinate
           to
           such
           BILLS
           as
           themselves
           had
           offered
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           Kings
           Refractoriness
           (
           as
           our
           Republican
           Phrases
           it
           )
           is
           now
           trumpt
           up
           again
           for
           the
           warranting
           the
           Peoples
           assuming
           (
           as
           they
           would
           have
           it
           )
           a
           sort
           of
           necessitated
           Power
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           calling
           themselves
           
           to
           Parliament
           ;
           for
           this
           the
           *
           Lawyer
           in
           his
           Postscript
           Labors
           with
           his
           Innuendo's
           :
           For
           this
           ,
           ‖
           Plato
           tells
           us
           ,
           the
           Barons
           did
           well
           to
           
             put
             on
             their
             Armour
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           Omission
           that
           ruins
           the
           very
           Foundations
           of
           Government
           ;
           and
           Hunt
           will
           not
           have
           them
           so
           much
           as
           discontinued
           ,
           for
           it
           renders
           such
           Conventions
           illusory
           .
           Seditious
           Sycophants
           !
           Your selves
           know
           this
           power
           of
           their
           Discontinuance
           and
           Dissolution
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           security
           the
           Crown
           has
           for
           its
           support
           :
           Was
           it
           not
           miserably
           rent
           and
           torn
           from
           the
           Head
           ,
           but
           of
           our
           own
           Soveraign's
           Father
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           because
           he
           could
           
             not
             Dissolve
          
           them
           ,
           but
           had
           in
           effect
           signed
           his
           Destiny
           with
           their
           Bill
           of
           Sitting
           during
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           the
           
             two
             Houses
          
           ?
           Base
           Hypocrites
           !
           't
           is
           not
           a
           Parliaments
           Sitting
           you
           contend
           for
           ,
           but
           the
           Sitting
           of
           such
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           good
           honest
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           late
           long
           and
           〈◊〉
           one
           ,
           which
           their
           virulent
           Villains
           Libelled
           for
           Popish
           Pensionary
           ,
           perhaps
           because
           it
           would
           not
           take
           the
           
             Peoples
             pay
          
           ,
           long
           enough
           might
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           discontinued
           or
           Prorogued
           ,
           wen
           ever
           heard
           then
           of
           the
           Statutes
           of
           Edwards
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Triennial
             Acts
          
           ,
           but
           their
           Pens
           were
           employed
           
           then
           to
           prove
           even
           that
           〈◊〉
           that
           discontents
           them
           now
           so
           much
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           above
           Eight
           years
           since
           their
           *
           Pamphlets
           would
           demonstrate
           a
           Parliament
           dissolved
           for
           being
           but
           for
           Fiveteen
           Months
           Prorogued
           ;
           and
           were
           we
           but
           assured
           of
           having
           such
           another
           ,
           the
           Press
           had
           never
           been
           pestered
           for
           the
           calling
           one
           ,
           with
           their
           impertinnent
           prints
           ,
           nor
           any
           Petitions
           prefer'd
           for
           their
           Frequency
           .
           Would
           you
           perswade
           the
           World
           your
           purses
           are
           so
           〈◊〉
           ,
           so
           free
           too
           ,
           that
           you
           long
           for
           a
           Subsidy
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           Kings
           ?
           Dissembling
           Souls
           !
           the
           Parliament
           they
           clamour
           for
           ,
           can
           proceed
           from
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           a
           presumption
           of
           one
           to
           be
           their
           Patrons
           ,
           to
           patronize
           all
           their
           Irregularities
           and
           Refractoryness
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           to
           countenance
           all
           those
           gross
           abuses
           they
           put
           upon
           the
           Government
           ;
           they
           told
           us
           this
           to
           our
           faces
           and
           Menaced
           men
           to
           make
           them
           fear
           them
           .
           Is
           this
           the
           way
           to
           have
           them
           Convencd
           to
           make
           them
           formidable
           ?
           For
           Gods
           sake
           can
           you
           credit
           that
           
             honorable
             Assembly
          
           with
           making
           them
           the
           pretended
           Abettors
           of
           all
           your
           Scandalous
           Actions
           :
           The
           only
           felicity
           we
           have
           in
           such
           a
           Senate's
           sitting
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           must
           summon
           them
           to
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           sit
           ,
           they
           are
           Rebels
           by
           a
           ‖
           Law
           if
           they
           convene
           without
           ;
           they
           must
           meet
           and
           Associate
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           happiness
           consists
           in
           his
           being
           able
           to
           Dissolve
           and
           Discontinue
           .
           And
           this
           furious
           ,
           and
           indefatigable
           Scribler
           might
           have
           omitted
           the
           mentioning
           of
           those
           †
           Statutes
           they
           have
           beaten
           so
           bare
           ,
           been
           baffled
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           may
           now
           blush
           to
           bring
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ;
           but
           he
           shall
           have
           his
           answer
           here
           to
           this
           too
           ,
           That
           nothing
           of
           Mr.
           Hunt's
           like
           his
           managed
           Mungrel
           ,
           *
           Julian
           ,
           may
           be
           call'd
           Vnanswerable
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           First
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           4th
           of
           this
           ‖
           Edward
           .
           And
           I
           confess
           in
           as
           few
           words
           :
           
             That
             a
             Parliament
             be
             holden
             once
             every
             year
             ,
             and
             more
             often
             if
          
           NEED
           BE.
           It
           is
           all
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           every
           Line
           of
           it
           :
           But
           they
           might
           as
           well
           tell
           us
           too
           ;
           that
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           time
           after
           Parliaments
           were
           held
           three
           times
           in
           one
           year
           .
           They
           had
           then
           their
           Easter
           Parliaments
           ,
           their
           Whitsunday
           Parliaments
           ,
           their
           Christmas
           Parliaments
           ;
           but
           they
           know
           then
           that
           they
           were
           but
           so
           many
           Conventions
           of
           that
           Nobility
           and
           Clergy
           their
           King
           should
           please
           to
           call
           ;
           And
           which
           they
           did
           Arbitrary
           at
           their
           Will
           more
           frequently
           or
           
           less
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           convenient
           ,
           and
           the
           †
           Books
           tell
           us
           ,
           they
           many
           times
           were
           held
           but
           twice
           a
           year
           :
           now
           if
           these
           Gentlemen
           will
           tell
           us
           so
           much
           of
           old
           Statute
           Laws
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           Custom
           which
           is
           Resolved
           by
           the
           very
           Books
           to
           be
           the
           *
           Common
           ,
           decide
           the
           case
           too
           for
           the
           King
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           own
           ,
           must
           for
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           find
           Our
           Kings
           had
           the
           sole
           power
           of
           Convening
           Parliaments
           by
           a
           long
           prescription
           ,
           of
           whom
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           as
           they
           pleased
           .
           Are
           not
           all
           our
           Judicial
           Records
           ,
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           Resolved
           to
           be
           but
           so
           many
           Declarations
           of
           the
           Common
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           all
           our
           Lawyers
           ;
           even
           concerning
           the
           
             Royal
             Government
          
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           the
           very
           Fundamental
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           and
           tell
           us
           ‖
           That
           by
           Common
           Law
           is
           understood
           such
           things
           as
           were
           Law
           before
           any
           Statute
           by
           general
           and
           particular
           Customs
           and
           Maxims
           of
           the
           Realm
           :
           Now
           if
           Statute
           must
           be
           but
           Declaratory
           of
           these
           Customs
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           how
           can
           it
           be
           concluded
           ,
           but
           that
           such
           Acts
           as
           directly
           contradict
           any
           of
           them
           must
           be
           absolutely
           void
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           with
           a
           
             Be
             it
             
             enacted
          
           void
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           may
           the
           whole
           :
           With
           the
           same
           Reason
           that
           they
           can
           invade
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           *
           Book
           tells
           us
           is
           the
           principal
           part
           of
           the
           Common
           Law
           )
           they
           may
           abolish
           the
           whole
           ;
           make
           
             Killing
             no
             Murder
          
           ,
           and
           except
           Persons
           from
           the
           Punishment
           of
           Treason
           :
           Does
           not
           this
           Common
           Law
           it self
           void
           any
           Statutes
           ,
           that
           are
           made
           against
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           their
           King
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           in
           this
           very
           ‖
           Edward
           the
           3ds
           .
           time
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           so
           Resolved
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           nulling
           three
           several
           Acts
           ,
           that
           put
           Pardons
           out
           of
           the
           Princes
           power
           ?
           The
           boldest
           of
           these
           Anti-monarchical
           Zealots
           cannot
           deny
           but
           that
           by
           the
           Common
           Customs
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           it
           always
           was
           Our
           Kings
           undoubted
           Prerogative
           ,
           to
           call
           and
           dissolve
           their
           Parliament
           when
           they
           pleased
           :
           Chronicle
           confirms
           it
           ,
           *
           Law
           Resolves
           it
           ,
           &
           may
           practice
           for
           ever
           maintain
           it
           .
           Now
           I
           cannot
           see
           why
           these
           Statutes
           that
           contradict
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           Realm
           in
           determining
           their
           King
           to
           call
           Parliaments
           ,
           which
           the
           Common
           Law
           hath
           left
           at
           his
           Liberty
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           as
           much
           void
           as
           †
           others
           that
           upon
           the
           like
           Reasons
           have
           been
           Resolved
           so
           .
           
           And
           if
           the
           Common
           Law
           can
           avoid
           any
           particular
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           against
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           it
           did
           more
           than
           one
           (
           If
           Stanfords
           Authoty
           be
           Law
           )
           then
           the
           Conclusion
           is
           unavoidable
           ,
           That
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           it
           can
           any
           or
           all
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           my
           poor
           apprehension
           ,
           that
           Act
           it self
           of
           the
           late
           Kings
           ,
           which
           reasonably
           repeals
           that
           of
           his
           *
           Martyred
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           Act
           with
           which
           these
           reproachful
           fellows
           upbraided
           in
           their
           prints
           their
           deceased
           King
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           countenanceing
           their
           clamorous
           Cause
           ,
           that
           it
           corroborates
           and
           confirms
           our
           own
           Case
           ,
           for
           it
           tells
           us
           the
           very
           Reason
           of
           repealing
           those
           Statutes
           :
           
             To
             prevent
             intermission
             of
             Parliaments
          
           .
           And
           what
           is
           that
           ?
           but
           what
           we
           say
           the
           Common
           Law
           would
           of
           it self
           void
           ‖
           
             an
             Act
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             in
             derogation
             of
             his
             Majestys
             just
             Rights
             and
             Prerogative
             inherent
             in
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             for
             the
             Calling
             and
             Assembling
             of
             Parliaments
             :
          
           Nay
           they
           tell
           us
           besides
           of
           Mischiefs
           and
           Inconveniences
           (
           the
           two
           main
           matters
           the
           Law
           labours
           to
           avoid
           )
           
             might
             be
             the
             Result
             of
             such
             an
             Act
             ,
          
           and
           endanger
           the
           safety
           even
           of
           King
           and
           Subject
           .
           And
           what
           pray
           
           now
           was
           this
           Statute
           of
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           but
           what
           some
           even
           of
           these
           ‖
           Factious
           Fellows
           themselves
           confess
           ,
           only
           a
           Reinforcement
           of
           the
           two
           Edwards
           :
           If
           it
           were
           no
           more
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           they
           are
           gone
           too
           ,
           as
           being
           against
           the
           
             King's
             Prerogative
          
           ,
           and
           in
           Derogation
           of
           his
           Right
           .
           But
           Factious
           Fools
           !
           that
           baffle
           themselves
           before
           they
           can
           be
           confuted
           by
           others
           ,
           the
           Statute
           they
           repealed
           ,
           did
           reinforce
           indeed
           those
           of
           Edward
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           with
           a
           Witness
           even
           as
           they
           *
           resolved
           it
           ,
           with
           an
           invading
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           endangering
           the
           Ruin
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           but
           still
           't
           is
           true
           in
           that
           latter
           clause
           of
           their
           repealing
           Act
           they
           prevail
           upon
           their
           King
           to
           grant
           them
           a
           Triennial
           one
           ;
           how
           far
           obliging
           I
           leave
           their
           Oracles
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           Judge
           :
           For
           if
           our
           Kings
           have
           had
           it
           by
           their
           prerogative
           indefinitely
           to
           call
           Parliaments
           by
           Custom
           or
           Common
           Law
           ;
           't
           is
           as
           much
           against
           both
           for
           him
           to
           be
           obliged
           to
           convene
           them
           in
           
             three
             year
          
           ,
           as
           
             two
             ,
             one
          
           ,
           or
           without
           Intermission
           :
           And
           I
           cannot
           see
           ,
           how
           the
           last
           
             enacting
             Clause
          
           is
           consonant
           to
           the
           
             Repealing
             Preamble
          
           which
           is
           so
           mighty
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           ;
           
           and
           we
           well
           know
           under
           what
           Circumstances
           of
           State
           ,
           Affairs
           then
           stood
           :
           the
           People
           could
           not
           have
           more
           than
           so
           good
           ,
           so
           gracious
           a
           King
           ,
           was
           even
           in
           Policy
           ready
           to
           grant
           ;
           it
           was
           within
           a
           year
           or
           two
           of
           his
           being
           placed
           upon
           the
           Throne
           of
           his
           Father
           ;
           And
           a
           Turbulent
           Faction
           as
           furious
           again
           to
           pull
           him
           out
           ;
           A
           Seditious
           *
           Sect
           had
           but
           just
           then
           alarm'd
           him
           ,
           that
           were
           setting
           up
           their
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           before
           his
           own
           was
           hardly
           settled
           ;
           Sots
           ,
           that
           thought
           their
           Saviour
           (
           the
           great
           pattern
           of
           a
           Passive
           Obedience
           )
           could
           be
           pleased
           with
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Fools
           and
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           an
           active
           Resistance
           unto
           Blood
           ,
           that
           has
           commanded
           us
           even
           to
           suffer
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           the
           same
           Season
           and
           Session
           as
           damnable
           a
           *
           Conspiracy
           detected
           as
           this
           Hellish
           one
           ,
           so
           lately
           discovered
           ,
           Arms
           seiz'd
           ,
           the
           Tower
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           an
           Insurrection
           contrived
           ,
           the
           parting
           at
           such
           a
           juncture
           with
           his
           Prerogative
           might
           be
           the
           product
           of
           his
           desire
           to
           please
           the
           People
           ;
           't
           is
           too
           much
           to
           take
           the
           forfeiture
           in
           his
           own
           wrong
           ,
           when
           in
           this
           very
           particular
           the
           same
           Law
           provides
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Prince's
           Right
           .
        
         
         
           But
           they
           'll
           
             tell
             us
          
           ,
           the
           King
           by
           his
           passing
           such
           a
           Bill
           ,
           has
           parted
           with
           his
           Power
           and
           Prerogative
           ;
           But
           then
           do
           not
           the
           
             Laws
             tell
             us
          
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           
             past
             away
          
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           resolved
           by
           all
           the
           Judges
           ,
           but
           *
           in
           his
           Grandfathers
           time
           ,
           That
           himself
           could
           not
           grant
           away
           the
           Power
           of
           Dispensing
           with
           the
           Forfeitures
           upon
           Penal
           Statutes
           ,
           and
           why
           ?
           because
           annext
           to
           his
           
             Royal
             Person
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Right
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
          
           .
           And
           shall
           it
           not
           be
           so
           much
           our
           Soveraign's
           Right
           ,
           which
           common
           Custom
           ;
           the
           Fundamental
           Law
           of
           all
           the
           Land
           has
           invested
           him
           with
           ,
           (
           the
           convening
           of
           Parliaments
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ?
           )
           But
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           for
           my
           Life
           I
           cannot
           apprehend
           ,
           (
           did
           there
           lie
           such
           a
           great
           Obligation
           upon
           *
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           from
           this
           his
           own
           very
           voidable
           if
           not
           void
           Act
           )
           how
           't
           is
           possible
           to
           bring
           him
           at
           the
           same
           time
           within
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Edward
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           lay
           a
           necessity
           upon
           him
           to
           make
           all
           their
           latter
           Act
           an
           entire
           Impertinence
           :
           For
           if
           by
           those
           Laws
           he
           be
           obliged
           to
           Call
           a
           Parliament
           at
           least
           every
           Year
           ;
           What
           signifies
           the
           latter
           that
           allows
           him
           three
           Years
           for
           their
           Calling
           ?
           And
           if
           he
           has
           three
           years
           
           for
           their
           Calling
           ,
           where
           can
           lye
           the
           necessity
           for
           his
           Calling
           them
           in
           one
           ,
           for
           a
           *
           Subsequent
           Stat.
           that
           gives
           such
           a
           larger
           extent
           of
           Time
           ,
           tho
           it
           do
           not
           actually
           repeal
           those
           Preceding
           that
           allow
           less
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           at
           least
           render
           them
           Illusory
           ,
           and
           Vain
           :
           And
           to
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           latter
           is
           but
           declaratory
           of
           the
           former
           Act
           ,
           when
           it
           contradicts
           the
           very
           Letter
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           is
           as
           absurd
           as
           maintaining
           an
           Affirmative
           may
           be
           confirmed
           with
           an
           absolute
           Negative
           .
           By
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           Reason
           ,
           I
           have
           met
           with
           yet
           (
           and
           Logick
           is
           allowed
           sure
           to
           hold
           good
           even
           in
           Law
           ,
           unless
           the
           Legislators
           set
           up
           for
           Brutes
           and
           Irrationals
           )
           A
           Proposition
           of
           a
           larger
           extent
           must
           include
           that
           of
           a
           less
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           does
           is
           in
           this
           Case
           Exclusive
           :
           For
           should
           this
           Authority
           ,
           suppose
           (
           to
           bring
           the
           Argument
           home
           to
           their
           Doors
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           can't
           say
           it
           is
           far
           fetcht
           )
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           command
           me
           to
           dance
           Attendance
           at
           their
           Bar
           
             de
             Die
             in
             Diem
          
           for
           abhorring
           or
           so
           ,
           and
           then
           with
           a
           subsequent
           Order
           only
           demand
           it
           
             every
             third
          
           :
           For
           my
           part
           I
           cannot
           apprehend
           the
           Obligation
           
           there
           lyes
           upon
           me
           for
           the
           performing
           both
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           former
           stands
           still
           a
           Cypher
           in
           their
           Journal
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           latter
           is
           suspended
           ,
           I
           could
           assoon
           resolve
           in
           the
           Crazyness
           of
           the
           Natural
           Body
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           batter'd
           with
           an
           Ague
           ,
           that
           a
           Quotidian
           and
           a
           Tertian
           can
           at
           the
           same
           time
           assault
           it
           together
           .
           But
           Mr.
           Hunt's
           Illustrations
           lying
           in
           another
           Science
           ,
           Number
           ,
           and
           the
           Mathematicks
           ;
           he
           may
           demonstrate
           this
           too
           ,
           *
           with
           his
           Vnite
           and
           Triad
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           One
           and
           Two
           make
           Three
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           be
           serious
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           matter
           that
           so
           much
           concerns
           the
           Soveraign
           ,
           (
           tho
           there
           be
           no
           better
           way
           of
           baffling
           Buffoons
           ;
           and
           Arguments
           of
           Fools
           must
           be
           answered
           ,
           but
           with
           Folly
           ;
           tho
           some
           may
           think
           there
           may
           be
           somewhat
           of
           sound
           Reason
           in
           such
           pleasant
           Similes
           ,
           for
           Sense
           and
           Nonsense
           ,
           are
           become
           Terms
           now
           but
           merely
           Relative
           ;
           and
           every
           Author
           an
           Ass
           ,
           or
           an
           Animal
           of
           Reason
           ,
           as
           his
           Reader
           stands
           affected
           ,
           we
           being
           become
           parties
           in
           that
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Principles
           ,
           )
           if
           we
           would
           truly
           know
           the
           Sense
           of
           a
           Law
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           collected
           from
           an
           Historical
           
           Account
           of
           that
           time
           wherein
           it
           was
           enacted
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           my
           Lord
           Cook
           ‖
           tell
           's
           us
           as
           much
           too
           ,
           And
           then
           turn
           but
           to
           the
           story
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           see
           there
           the
           Reasons
           of
           such
           Provisions
           ,
           and
           when
           those
           fail
           ,
           then
           must
           sure
           the
           force
           of
           such
           Proviso's
           too
           ;
           for
           certainly
           the
           fourth
           of
           this
           Edward
           ,
           was
           made
           more
           for
           this
           King's
           Satisfaction
           ,
           than
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           the
           sequel
           you
           'll
           see
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           then
           clamoring
           for
           frequency
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           to
           pay
           for
           it
           too
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           Treasure
           exhausted
           with
           their
           Blood
           in
           frequent
           Wars
           .
           He
           had
           drawn
           the
           Scots
           upon
           his
           back
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           War
           like
           their
           Old
           Parents
           the
           Picts
           ,
           were
           always
           ready
           to
           invade
           us
           at
           home
           ,
           when
           ever
           we
           attempted
           any
           thing
           abroad
           .
           He
           had
           before
           him
           France
           in
           the
           Front
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           give
           Battle
           :
           And
           he
           perhaps
           presuming
           his
           Subjects
           might
           be
           loth
           to
           be
           convened
           for
           subsidies
           so
           often
           ,
           as
           such
           Exigencies
           must
           require
           ,
           might
           prudently
           get
           them
           
           to
           oblige
           him
           for
           such
           an
           Annual
           Convention
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           the
           better
           bear
           with
           ,
           when
           the
           result
           of
           their
           
             own
             Act
          
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           the
           stretch
           of
           
             his
             Prerogative
          
           :
           'T
           is
           true
           the
           36.
           of
           his
           Reign
           is
           more
           expressive
           of
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           should
           be
           called
           (
           i.e.
           )
           for
           the
           redressing
           of
           Mischiefs
           and
           Grievances
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           evident
           that
           piece
           of
           popularity
           was
           more
           for
           the
           tickling
           their
           Hearts
           and
           then
           they
           might
           be
           soon
           brought
           to
           turn
           out
           their
           Purses
           ;
           and
           those
           he
           wanted
           then
           too
           ,
           tho
           in
           peace
           ,
           having
           begun
           to
           beautifie
           and
           enlarge
           his
           Castle
           of
           Windsor
           ,
           his
           best
           Delight
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Birth
           .
           And
           his
           soothed
           Subjects
           seconded
           it
           with
           such
           singular
           kindness
           ,
           that
           about
           
             that
             time
          
           such
           a
           three
           years
           subsidy
           was
           granted
           as
           they
           resolved
           should
           be
           no
           president
           for
           the
           *
           
             time
             to
             come
          
           ;
           and
           these
           Suggestions
           I
           submit
           to
           the
           light
           of
           any
           others
           Reason
           ,
           for
           the
           Politicks
           of
           that
           Old
           State
           can't
           be
           expected
           to
           be
           clear
           in
           History
           ,
           since
           even
           in
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           in
           many
           things
           't
           is
           dark
           .
           And
           such
           sort
           of
           Suggestions
           seem
           to
           sound
           and
           salve
           the
           Case
           much
           better
           than
           that
           forced
           Solution
           upon
           the
           very
           Letter
           of
           the
           
           Law
           ,
           their
           
             if
             need
             be
          
           ,
           or
           
             if
             there
             be
             Occasion
          
           :
           For
           I
           am
           satisfied
           the
           Design
           of
           those
           Statutes
           was
           to
           determine
           their
           King
           ,
           tho
           I
           doubt
           of
           their
           Force
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           Conditional
           Expressions
           must
           be
           Relative
           to
           their
           Antecedent
           Words
           ,
           more
           or
           oftner
           ;
           and
           so
           must
           be
           meant
           only
           of
           their
           being
           called
           inclusively
           more
           frequently
           within
           the
           Term.
           
        
         
           To
           leave
           now
           this
           learned
           Lunatick
           ,
           this
           distemper'd
           Body
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           consider
           him
           under
           another
           Denomination
           that
           of
           a
           Divine
           ,
           and
           zealously
           discussing
           with
           a
           Rage
           unbecoming
           the
           calmness
           he
           professes
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Character
           of
           such
           a
           Profession
           ,
           the
           Damnable
           Doctrine
           (
           as
           he
           would
           plainly
           prove
           it
           ,
           )
           of
           the
           King
           's
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           :
           for
           he
           makes
           it
           the
           most
           *
           
             Mischievous
             Opinion
          
           ,
           the
           most
           Schismatical
           ,
           the
           
             Destroyer
             of
             every
             Man
             's
             Right
          
           ,
           the
           Betrayer
           of
           the
           
             Government
             ,
             Monstrous
             ,
             Extravagant
             ,
             Papal
          
           Opinion
           ,
           
             Treacherous
             ,
             Impious
             ,
             Sacrilegious
          
           ,
           Destructive
           of
           Peace
           ,
           Pregnant
           with
           Wars
           ,
           produced
           our
           own
           Civil
           one
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           worse
           Plague
           and
           Famine
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Crucifying
             of
             Christ
             afresh
          
           .
        
         
         
           A
           Black
           charge
           indeed
           for
           a
           poor
           Criminal
           ,
           that
           at
           first
           sight
           seems
           so
           Innocent
           .
           He
           should
           have
           made
           it
           a
           
             Trojan
             Horse
          
           too
           for
           once
           ,
           for
           he
           has
           made
           the
           Belly
           of
           it
           big
           enough
           to
           hold
           an
           Army
           of
           Men
           ,
           or
           a
           Legion
           of
           Devils
           .
           If
           this
           be
           the
           Judges
           manner
           of
           Trying
           his
           King
           's
           Right
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           made
           a
           worse
           
             Chief
             Justice
          
           for
           deciding
           the
           Subjects
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           some
           such
           Sycophants
           that
           have
           prov'd
           Wolves
           in
           Sheeps
           cloathing
           ;
           but
           here
           the
           Cautionary
           Text
           is
           turned
           insideout
           ,
           too
           ;
           and
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Lamb
           drest
           all
           in
           the
           grisly
           Garment
           of
           the
           Wolf
           :
           And
           't
           is
           like
           they
           had
           their
           Dogs
           ready
           to
           worry
           it
           too
           ,
           before
           they
           would
           discover
           the
           cheat
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           if
           they
           won't
           allow
           this
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           Religious
           't
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           Romish
           ,
           that
           those
           raging
           Zealots
           are
           at
           present
           in
           a
           Conspiracy
           with
           the
           rankest
           Papist
           for
           the
           extirpation
           of
           that
           opinion
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           pretty
           well
           prov'd
           from
           their
           unanimous
           pens
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           piece
           ,
           and
           sure
           they
           must
           think
           those
           Bigots
           are
           as
           much
           concerned
           for
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           as
           Mr.
           Hunt
           for
           the
           Peoples
           ;
           for
           His
           Holiness
           has
           the
           help
           of
           
           Saint
           Peter
           to
           prove
           his
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           from
           his
           Person
           ,
           tho
           he
           can't
           from
           His
           *
           Text.
           When
           whatever
           they
           would
           gather
           from
           that
           Apostle
           ,
           the
           Lawyers
           Popelings
           have
           nothing
           left
           to
           shew
           for
           theirs
           ,
           unless
           the
           very
           Charter
           and
           grant
           of
           their
           King
           :
           yet
           tho
           this
           Doctrine
           be
           as
           far
           from
           Rome
           ,
           as
           they
           think
           the
           Romanist
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           tho
           their
           Writers
           with
           Hunts
           own
           Brutish
           Rage
           have
           run
           it
           down
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           so
           directly
           destructive
           of
           the
           Papal
           power
           ,
           still
           has
           this
           preposterous
           piece
           of
           paradox
           ,
           made
           it
           Popish
           ;
           and
           treated
           it
           almost
           in
           the
           same
           Language
           ,
           the
           †
           Piousprelate
           did
           their
           Idol
           Church
           ,
           and
           ‖
           all
           the
           dangerous
           Dissenters
           do
           our
           own
           ;
           Wolves
           ,
           Thieves
           Enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Brood
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           Babylonish
           Beast
           ,
           Devilish
           Drab
           ,
           sink
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           Seat
           of
           Satan
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           pretty
           way
           of
           Confutation
           indeed
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           an
           Argument
           to
           beg
           the
           Question
           .
           He
           takes
           it
           for
           granted
           from
           the
           Text
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           that
           Kings
           are
           but
           an
           
             Ordinance
             of
             man
          
           ,
           and
           then
           stoutly
           concludes
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           that
           any
           that
           is
           of
           Man's
           appointment
           can
           ever
           be
           of
           
             God's
             Ordination
          
           ;
           to
           be
           presumptively
           bassled
           recommand
           
           me
           to
           such
           a
           disputant
           :
           And
           with
           that
           supposititious
           Triumph
           does
           (
           as
           some
           think
           )
           a
           Jesuit's
           Book
           ,
           
             de
             Jure
             Magistratuum
          
           enter
           the
           List
           ,
           full
           of
           Victory
           even
           before
           the
           Battle
           ;
           and
           this
           perverted
           Text
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Editions
           is
           turned
           into
           the
           Laurel
           and
           Lemma
           ,
           to
           Crown
           the
           Forehead
           of
           that
           Impudent
           piece
           .
           
             This
             is
          
           made
           the
           Goliah
           of
           those
           Philistines
           who
           not
           with
           their
           bulk
           alone
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           very
           Letter
           of
           the
           Bible
           and
           the
           Book
           of
           Life
           ,
           can
           defie
           the
           Living
           God
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           Construction
           upon
           Saint
           Peter
           by
           common
           sense
           can
           never
           be
           put
           ;
           for
           place
           this
           power
           of
           
             Ordaining
             Kings
          
           once
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           SVBJECTS
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           World
           can
           never
           hinder
           them
           from
           being
           too
           the
           
             SVPREAM
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Was
           not
           this
           very
           Text
           ,
           actually
           turn'd
           up
           for
           the
           
             Supream
             Authority
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
          
           England
           ?
           And
           was
           that
           too
           ,
           meant
           by
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           very
           next
           Line
           ,
           he
           calls
           the
           
             King
             Supream
          
           ?
           Seditious
           Dolts
           !
           do
           not
           make
           the
           Bible
           contradict
           it self
           ,
           tho
           your
           Books
           do
           ,
           does
           not
           this
           very
           Text
           take
           almost
           an
           expressive
           care
           to
           prevent
           even
           with
           providence
           such
           a
           silly
           construction
           ,
           and
           give
           a
           Signal
           Signification
           
           where
           this
           Supremacy
           resides
           ,
           viz.
           in
           the
           King.
           But
           to
           give
           these
           well
           read
           Rebels
           rope
           enough
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           stretch
           their
           Treasonable
           Positions
           as
           they
           ought
           their
           Necks
           ,
           I
           'll
           plead
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           which
           can
           be
           their
           only
           Reply
           ,
           viz.
           That
           this
           Supremacy
           must
           be
           understood
           ,
           only
           to
           be
           in
           
             these
             Kings
          
           after
           they
           are
           so
           chosen
           by
           the
           People
           :
           But
           no
           ,
           their
           own
           Text
           won't
           allow
           that
           neither
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           very
           next
           Verse
           it
           tells
           us
           also
           of
           such
           persons
           as
           are
           Commission'd
           ,
           sent
           under
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           ours
           has
           it
           )
           Governors
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Versions
           ,
           
             Captains
             ,
             Judges
          
           ,
           and
           sure
           had
           theirs
           been
           the
           Apostles
           sense
           too
           ,
           He
           would
           have
           more
           expresly
           let
           us
           known
           ,
           That
           Kings
           were
           first
           Commissionated
           and
           sent
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           before
           that
           they
           could
           send
           out
           the
           
             Peoples
             Governors
          
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           can
           Credit
           some
           of
           these
           Gentlemens
           own
           Writings
           ,
           
             Their
             KINGS
          
           and
           this
           Apostles
           are
           not
           all
           of
           a
           piece
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           Principles
           and
           the
           Text
           wont
           hang
           well
           together
           ,
           for
           their
           Kings
           ,
           which
           they
           'll
           have
           to
           be
           of
           Man's
           
           Ordination
           ,
           cannot
           
             send
             Governors
             under
             them
          
           ,
           but
           as
           *
           Pryn
           positively
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             People
             that
             Elect
             their
             King
             ,
             must
             chuse
             also
             the
             Judges
             and
             Officers
             ,
             if
             
             the
             Kings
             have
             had
             such
             a
             choice
             't
             is
             but
             by
             the
             Peoples
             permission
             ,
             that
             such
             Officers
             ,
             are
             the
             Peoples
             .
          
           And
           that
           his
           Brother
           Bodin
           (
           you
           must
           know
           a
           great
           politician
           )
           says
           ;
           That
           the
           
             sending
             them
             is
             not
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Subject
             :
          
           So
           that
           those
           Kings
           ,
           whose
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           they
           deny
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           of
           another
           kind
           ,
           than
           those
           mentioned
           in
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           for
           he
           makes
           his
           Kings
           so
           Supream
           ,
           that
           they
           send
           
             Governors
             themselves
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             such
             Evil
             doers
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           homer
           to
           Mr.
           Hunt
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           values
           himself
           upon
           his
           much
           Law
           and
           his
           mighty
           Learning
           ,
           his
           Remarks
           upon
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           will
           tell
           us
           he
           understood
           as
           much
           Greek
           as
           that
           came
           to
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           at
           School
           .
           Yet
           betrays
           his
           little
           understanding
           of
           the
           Greek
           Fathers
           ,
           his
           very
           Schrevelius
           would
           have
           shown
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           might
           be
           taken
           for
           Creature
           as
           well
           as
           Creation
           ,
           but
           his
           Scapula
           ;
           that
           more
           especially
           it
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           so
           in
           the
           *
           Epistles
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           has
           been
           the
           Resolution
           of
           one
           of
           the
           first
           Reformers
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           (
           And
           I
           hope
           sure
           they
           'll
           favour
           him
           )
           That
           the
           general
           signification
           of
           this
           word
           
           in
           Scriptural
           Expression
           is
           taken
           for
           all
           
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           another
           ,
           the
           principal
           Reformer
           by
           me
           ;
           the
           Bible
           in
           Columns
           with
           one
           Greek
           ,
           two
           Latin
           Versions
           and
           one
           Dutch
           ,
           which
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           Labours
           of
           the
           Learned
           Luther
           ,
           where
           one
           of
           the
           Latin
           Translations
           of
           this
           very
           Text
           of
           Peter
           is
           expresly
           
             Omni
             Creaturae
          
           ,
           And
           that
           other
           
             Humanae
             Ordinationi
          
           ,
           is
           mark't
           with
           a
           reference
           to
           the
           Marginal
           Annotation
           which
           is
           
             Omnibus
             filiis
             Hominis
          
           .
           And
           yet
           all
           this
           while
           we
           shan't
           make
           Nonsense
           of
           the
           Text
           as
           well
           as
           they
           put
           upon
           it
           contradiction
           and
           the
           greater
           absurdity
           ;
           for
           such
           Scriptural
           Figuratives
           are
           frequent
           ,
           where
           
             Vniversal
             expressions
          
           are
           only
           applicable
           to
           some
           particular
           things
           they
           would
           express
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           Be
           Subject
           to
           
             all
             mankind
          
           or
           
             to
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             ,
          
           is
           easily
           understood
           all
           those
           of
           them
           to
           whom
           we
           owe
           Subjection
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           good
           Apostle
           ,
           whom
           these
           miscreants
           would
           so
           much
           abuse
           ,
           did
           design
           to
           prevent
           such
           an
           imputation
           ,
           and
           even
           dissipate
           the
           Difficulty
           and
           doubt
           together
           ;
           even
           he
           explicates
           that
           General
           Expression
           of
           that
           one
           Text
           ,
           by
           telling
           us
           particularly
           to
           whom
           our
           Submission
           is
           
           to
           be
           paid
           both
           in
           that
           and
           the
           *
           other
           viz.
           Kings
           as
           Supream
           and
           their
           Governors
           as
           sent
           .
        
         
           And
           Lastly
           can
           any
           Soul
           that
           has
           but
           Common
           Sense
           ,
           fancy
           from
           the
           complicated
           consideration
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Apostle's
           that
           thus
           pressingly
           inculcates
           Obedience
           to
           Governors
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           design
           the
           least
           room
           for
           such
           a
           Latitude
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           would
           leave
           them
           Indifferent
           to
           obey
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           one
           as
           they
           have
           made
           of
           it
           since
           ;
           even
           an
           encouragement
           to
           Rebel
           ,
           sure
           that
           submissive
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           so
           much
           his
           Saviours
           Disciple
           that
           he
           suffer'd
           on
           one
           too
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           resistance
           to
           a
           persecuting
           power
           ;
           that
           great
           Assertor
           of
           his
           Soveraign's
           Supremacy
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           very
           next
           Lines
           ,
           next
           to
           fearing
           his
           God
           ,
           commands
           Honoring
           
           his
           King
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           he
           would
           express
           somewhat
           of
           that
           Divinity
           they
           deny
           ,
           with
           the
           closeness
           of
           the
           Connexion
           )
           sure
           that
           most
           Primitive
           Pattern
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           did
           not
           pen
           his
           Epistles
           to
           teach
           a
           Julian
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           ,
           or
           an
           Hunt
           his
           Associate
           to
           debase
           the
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           ,
           the
           Throne
           of
           his
           King
           to
           the
           very
           dunghill
           of
           the
           People
           .
        
         
         
           And
           were
           this
           Doctrine
           not
           to
           be
           countenanced
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           GOD
           ,
           (
           we
           have
           only
           Mr.
           
             Hunt's
             Word
          
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           dangerous
           )
           the
           only
           danger
           such
           Seditious
           Souls
           can
           see
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           it
           would
           oblige
           them
           to
           be
           truly
           Loyal
           ,
           and
           dread
           Rebellion
           ,
           like
           the
           Sin
           of
           Witchcraft
           .
           And
           is
           it
           dangerous
           now
           to
           be
           kept
           from
           being
           damn'd
           or
           running
           to
           the
           Devil
           ?
           Where
           is
           this
           mighty
           *
           
             Mischief
             that
             will
             ensue
             upon
             this
             Opinion
             ?
          
           But
           a
           Veneration
           for
           our
           Governors
           next
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           Rule
           ,
           will
           not
           his
           having
           his
           Right
           from
           above
           ,
           the
           sooner
           preserve
           him
           from
           sustaining
           any
           
             wrong
             below
          
           ?
           are
           things
           the
           sooner
           to
           be
           violated
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           are
           the
           
             more
             sacred
          
           ?
           and
           will
           the
           Light
           of
           this
           illuminated
           Lawyer
           ,
           resolve
           us
           Sacrilege
           to
           be
           a
           lesser
           Sin
           than
           single
           Felony
           ?
           Had
           those
           Sects
           of
           Seditious
           Rebels
           that
           ruined
           the
           best
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           by
           debasing
           this
           his
           Right
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           their
           own
           for
           Divine
           ?
           Had
           they
           ,
           or
           could
           they
           have
           been
           so
           sacrilegiously
           wicked
           under
           a
           Presumption
           ,
           That
           his
           Person
           was
           sacred
           ,
           or
           even
           a
           belief
           of
           their
           Bibles
           ,
           that
           their
           
             Lord
             's
             Anointed
          
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           be
           Touch'd
           ?
           yes
           ,
           they
           could
           ,
           
           (
           and
           if
           we
           believe
           this
           Impudent
           *
           Imposture
           )
           it
           was
           that
           only
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           so
           ,
           And
           
             if
             such
             Opinions
             had
             never
             been
             broacht
             ,
             the
             War
             had
             never
             ensued
             .
          
           Mighty
           Madman
           !
           whom
           discontent
           distracts
           ,
           I
           can
           Fathom
           his
           
             Foolish
             Innuendo's
          
           to
           be
           as
           false
           ,
           Divines
           did
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           think
           was
           then
           their
           Duty
           ,
           preach
           up
           
             this
             Doctrine
          
           ;
           but
           did
           not
           the
           two
           Houses
           threaten
           Destruction
           long
           before
           a
           Manwaring
           ,
           or
           a
           Sibthorp
           was
           so
           much
           as
           censured
           ?
           Had
           not
           
             Leighton
             Libell'd
          
           both
           King
           and
           Bishops
           long
           before
           ?
           And
           did
           the
           telling
           the
           People
           ,
           they
           were
           
             Jure
             Divino
          
           ,
           exasperate
           them
           the
           more
           against
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           the
           pious
           Prince
           that
           governed
           ,
           whom
           these
           Devils
           must
           needs
           deal
           withal
           the
           worse
           ,
           only
           from
           their
           being
           told
           their
           Governors
           were
           sent
           them
           from
           their
           God
           ?
        
         
           Mr.
           Hunt
           certainly
           himself
           can't
           imagine
           it
           ,
           he
           has
           too
           great
           a
           Veneration
           for
           the
           Religious
           Dust
           ,
           the
           pious
           Memory
           of
           those
           Rebels
           and
           Regicid's
           ,
           to
           think
           they
           were
           arrived
           to
           that
           Acme
           of
           Transcendent
           Atheism
           ,
           to
           *
           
             spit
             in
             the
             very
             Face
          
           of
           the
           Almighty's
           Image
           ,
           only
           because
           it
           represented
           a
           thing
           so
           Sacred
           :
           No
           ,
           it
           was
           of
           that
           they
           could
           never
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           they
           
           were
           Religiously
           taught
           the
           
             Jus
             Divinum
          
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           )
           to
           Rebel
           most
           Religiously
           .
        
         
           Tell
           me
           Mighty
           Murmerer
           !
           why
           must
           this
           Bugbear
           of
           Arbitrary
           ,
           this
           Monster
           of
           Absoluteness
           ,
           and
           *
           
             Bloody
             War
          
           ,
           be
           the
           Consequences
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Peace
           ?
           Is
           your
           King
           bound
           to
           turn
           Cruel
           ,
           only
           because
           he
           Rules
           by
           a
           Right
           from
           the
           very
           God
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           a
           King
           too
           ,
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           not
           long
           since
           almost
           merciful
           to
           a
           Crime
           :
           If
           you
           talk
           only
           in
           Theory
           of
           what
           another
           may
           be
           ,
           then
           perhaps
           your
           Fears
           are
           as
           Panick
           as
           the
           Objection
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           :
           For
           Usurpers
           commonly
           of
           the
           People's
           Choice
           ,
           (
           as
           appears
           even
           in
           our
           ‖
           own
           History
           )
           have
           always
           been
           the
           greatest
           Tyrants
           too
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           far
           from
           having
           the
           
             Jus
             Divinum
          
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           
             no
             Right
          
           at
           all
           :
           And
           tho
           *
           Sidney
           suggests
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           would
           attribute
           to
           any
           sort
           of
           Usurper
           the
           same
           Right
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           him
           in
           his
           proper
           place
           ,
           and
           this
           may
           suffice
           for
           Mr.
           Hunt
           ,
           whose
           larger
           Comment
           upon
           this
           Text
           ,
           I
           shall
           enlarge
           upon
           too
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           that
           Gentleman's
           Papers
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           so
           much
           agree
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           pity
           but
           his
           
           Fate
           should
           do
           so
           too
           :
           It
           may
           suffice
           I
           have
           here
           attempted
           his
           Bulwark
           ,
           and
           upon
           which
           they
           would
           build
           their
           Babel
           ,
           tho
           in
           the
           Burlesque
           of
           the
           best
           of
           Books
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           neither
           the
           Bible
           had
           its
           
             Jus
             Divinum
          
           )
           and
           will
           close
           with
           him
           since
           he
           is
           so
           pleased
           with
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           with
           a
           *
           Neighbouring
           Text
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           turned
           ,
           and
           misapplyed
           .
           Mr.
           Hunt
           has
           done
           his
           worst
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           we
           
             with
             well
             doing
             ,
             may
             put
             to
             silence
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             such
             Foolish
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           The
           third
           Doctrinal
           Case
           of
           this
           Divine
           Lawyer
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           drawn
           from
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Parliament's
             Power
             upon
             the
             Succession
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           has
           proved
           he
           presumes
           beyond
           Answer
           and
           Reply
           ,
           when
           the
           two
           Preliminary
           points
           ,
           The
           
             Parliaments
             Legislative
          
           ,
           and
           The
           
             Peoples
             Divinity
          
           by
           his
           mighty
           Performances
           are
           made
           unquestionable
           :
           But
           when
           he
           has
           begged
           the
           other
           two
           he
           may
           expect
           to
           have
           this
           third
           for
           asking
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           Presumption
           ,
           that
           must
           so
           proposterously
           warrant
           even
           that
           most
           
             Vnwarrantable
             Proceeding
          
           ,
           is
           the
           Gorgon
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           forty
           year
           has
           frightned
           the
           Nation
           ,
           The
           fear
           of
           Popery
           :
           And
           like
           that
           Monstrous
           Head
           of
           Medusa
           
           been
           represented
           gastly
           ,
           full
           of
           Venom
           and
           Viper
           (
           only
           not
           to
           charm
           us
           into
           Stones
           and
           Stupidity
           )
           but
           the
           setting
           all
           in
           Combustion
           and
           a
           Flame
           .
           Therefore
           he
           tells
           us
           if
           this
           can
           be
           but
           kept
           out
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Lord
           knows
           has
           been
           I
           don't
           know
           how
           long
           coming
           in
           .
           )
           We
           ought
           
           to
           admit
           of
           any
           Law
           for
           the
           purpose
           .
        
         
           And
           have
           we
           not
           Laws
           sufficient
           in
           force
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           keeping
           out
           allthe
           powers
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           tho
           His
           Pilgrims
           landed
           here
           with
           a
           Legion
           ?
           Have
           we
           not
           
             Oaths
             ,
             Tests
             ,
             two
          
           several
           Acts
           of
           Parliaments
           against
           
             Priest
             ,
             proselytes
          
           and
           Recusants
           ?
           Have
           we
           not
           the
           best
           Bulwark
           the
           Bishops
           and
           the
           greatest
           assurance
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           a
           King
           ?
           But
           in
           short
           ;
           the
           danger
           was
           then
           a
           Successor
           ,
           and
           nothing
           could
           serve
           less
           than
           a
           
             new
             Law
          
           :
           And
           what
           was
           that
           ?
           why
           ,
           for
           Excluding
           an
           Heir
           to
           a
           Crown
           for
           
             Fifteen
             Hundred
          
           years
           Hereditary
           .
        
         
           That
           Parliaments
           have
           presumed
           to
           alter
           the
           discent
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           is
           as
           true
           as
           that
           the
           same
           Convention
           of
           States
           have
           Rebel'd
           against
           the
           Crown
           it self
           :
           And
           scarce
           one
           Instant
           of
           the
           Presidents
           he
           has
           giv'n
           us
           ,
           but
           serve
           to
           prove
           my
           purpose
           as
           well
           as
           his
           own
           ,
           that
           they
           either
           actually
           Rebel'd
           when
           they
           medled
           with
           the
           Succession
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           it
           
           was
           for
           settling
           it
           on
           the
           
             Right
             Heirs
          
           after
           such
           a
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           *
           Richard
           the
           Second's
           ;
           that
           was
           a
           Parliament
           indeed
           ,
           that
           did
           more
           than
           meddle
           with
           the
           Succession
           when
           they
           actually
           deposed
           their
           Sovereign
           .
        
         
           That
           of
           ‖
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           a
           Parliament
           that
           they
           had
           no
           King.
           And
           that
           was
           told
           them
           to
           their
           faces
           by
           the
           Loyal
           Prelate
           of
           †
           Carlisle
           .
        
         
           Henry
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           the
           Successor
           of
           one
           that
           had
           no
           Right
           ,
           and
           to
           whose
           Heir
           then
           they
           could
           never
           do
           any
           wrong
           .
        
         
           Edward
           the
           *
           Fourth
           was
           for
           securing
           the
           Descent
           in
           the
           Right
           Line
           ,
           and
           declaring
           all
           that
           of
           the
           
             Lancasters
             Rebels
          
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           those
           Entails
           this
           Lawyer
           lies
           his
           mighty
           stress
           upon
           ,
           and
           which
           even
           in
           his
           Fathers
           claim
           ,
           (
           tho
           he
           never
           lived
           to
           enjoy
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           Right
           ,
           )
           The
           ‖
           Parliament
           of
           the
           Usurper
           himself
           did
           with
           blushes
           and
           shame
           acknowledge
           ,
           That
           his
           Title
           could
           not
           be
           defeated
           ;
           that
           those
           Entails
           were
           
           only
           made
           for
           want
           of
           a
           
             better
             Title
          
           ,
           and
           very
           fairly
           made
           their
           Vsurper
           a
           enant
           for
           Life
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           an
           
             Excluded
             Duke
             of
          
           York
           ,
           and
           further
           did
           they
           force
           their
           Loyalty
           when
           his
           Son
           ,
           their
           Lawful
           Soveraign
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           they
           tell
           him
           in
           the
           first
           of
           his
           Reign
           as
           appears
           in
           the
           *
           Roll
           :
           That
           this
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           upon
           whom
           Mr.
           Hunt
           triumphs
           that
           an
           Entail
           was
           made
           ,
           was
           an
           
             Vsurper
             Traytor
          
           and
           Murderer
           of
           his
           Soveraign
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           his
           next
           Instance
           of
           Richard
           
           the
           Third
           ,
           would
           any
           one
           besides
           a
           Butcher
           and
           as
           Barbarous
           a
           Beast
           as
           the
           Precedent
           he
           brings
           ;
           tell
           us
           of
           an
           Entail
           they
           made
           upon
           
             his
             Heirs
          
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           a
           Settlement
           of
           Blood
           so
           much
           and
           Treason
           upon
           them
           and
           their
           posterity
           Bless
           me
           !
           that
           men
           of
           Sense
           should
           be
           so
           inconsiderately
           besotted
           ;
           so
           Foolishly
           wicked
           :
           sure
           Mr.
           Hunt
           knows
           that
           that
           Bloody
           Senate
           could
           never
           have
           boggled
           to
           settle
           a
           Crown
           upon
           the
           posterity
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           that
           they
           themselves
           had
           advanced
           to
           the
           Throne
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           Nephews
           .
        
         
           They
           might
           well
           settle
           the
           Crown
           on
           Henry
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           it
           by
           three
           several
           pleas
           ,
           
             Blood
             ,
             Arms
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Settling
           it
           upon
           a
           
           Lawful
           Soveraign
           a
           President
           for
           Excluding
           another
           against
           
             All
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           those
           Entailments
           were
           but
           so
           many
           Recognitions
           ,
           Officious
           ,
           affirmatory
           Kindnesses
           to
           the
           Crown
           whereas
           their
           Exclusion
           must
           have
           been
           an
           Invading
           it
           .
        
         
           His
           Acts
           of
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           were
           such
           as
           all
           the
           World
           blusht
           at
           ,
           and
           
             any
             English
             man
          
           may
           be
           ashamed
           to
           own
           ,
           Inconsistent
           ,
           contradictory
           ,
           Fruitless
           ,
           and
           illusory
           ,
           that
           made
           Protestants
           desert
           us
           ,
           that
           designed
           us
           for
           their
           Leaders
           in
           a
           League
           ;
           the
           shame
           of
           Europe
           and
           the
           Opprobrium
           of
           our
           Nation
           .
           Did
           not
           his
           25th
           on
           default
           of
           Male
           ?
           Entail
           the
           Crown
           on
           the
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           made
           Mary
           Spurious
           ?
           Did
           not
           his
           28th
           make
           the
           same
           Lady
           ,
           the
           Protestant
           Princess
           Illegitimate
           ,
           on
           whom
           it
           was
           Entailed
           before
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           35th
           .
           reinstated
           them
           both
           again
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           in
           Birth
           and
           Tail
           ?
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           of
           Queen
           
             Mary's
             Entail
          
           ,
           was
           by
           a
           biggoted
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           that
           brought
           in
           that
           very
           Popery
           they
           now
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           so
           vainly
           fear
           ;
           and
           were
           like
           to
           have
           Entailed
           their
           Religion
           and
           Laws
           to
           the
           Vassalage
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Crown
           to
           the
           Heirs
           of
           Spain
           .
           
           And
           is
           this
           thy
           Loyalty
           ,
           (
           Seditious
           Sycophant
           !
           )
           this
           thy
           Religion
           ?
           to
           bring
           us
           presidents
           for
           Rebellion
           from
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           Statutes
           of
           Apostates
           ,
           for
           the
           Establishing
           Popery
           .
        
         
           The
           ‖
           13.
           of
           Elizabeth
           is
           such
           an
           one
           too
           ,
           as
           none
           but
           a
           †
           Defier
           of
           Sense
           could
           have
           design'd
           for
           Application
           .
           It
           is
           apparent
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Design
           to
           Secure
           the
           Crown
           to
           Her
           the
           Right
           Heir
           ;
           and
           that
           tho
           by
           an
           Indirect
           means
           .
           An
           Act
           which
           she
           doubted
           her self
           whether
           with
           all
           her
           Parliament
           she
           could
           pass
           ,
           but
           was
           assured
           all
           her
           Subjects
           would
           like
           it
           when
           it
           was
           ;
           done
           upon
           a
           double
           Design
           to
           Secure
           her
           Title
           against
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Pretensions
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           *
           Cambden
           the
           best
           Account
           of
           her
           Life
           ,
           makes
           it
           a
           Trick
           of
           Leicester's
           ,
           ‖
           but
           let
           them
           Lye
           for
           it
           for
           once
           ,
           and
           raze
           the
           Sacred
           Truth
           of
           History
           ,
           and
           Record
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Law
           makes
           Felony
           ;
           )
           even
           in
           their
           
             own
             sense
          
           ,
           it
           was
           enacted
           for
           securing
           a
           Lineal
           Descent
           to
           those
           that
           they
           thought
           the
           Right
           Heir
           .
           But
           theirs
           would
           have
           been
           a
           Difinheriting
           of
           one
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           so
           .
           
           It
           is
           Prodigiously
           strange
           to
           me
           that
           those
           that
           contend
           so
           much
           for
           this
           Parliamentary
           Power
           over
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           that
           this
           
             Judge
             Advocate
          
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           *
           Hunt
           himself
           ,
           that
           tells
           us
           plainly
           't
           is
           not
           establisht
           by
           any
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           ,
           but
           is
           governed
           according
           to
           the
           presumed
           Will
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           these
           Sycophants
           do
           not
           consider
           they
           do
           the
           greatest
           Disservice
           to
           that
           Honorable
           Assembly
           ,
           put
           the
           greatest
           abuse
           upon
           that
           Ancient
           and
           truly
           venerable
           Constitution
           ,
           they
           give
           the
           Lye
           to
           several
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           made
           in
           the
           best
           of
           times
           ,
           and
           make
           those
           Legislators
           the
           morst
           of
           Villains
           ,
           or
           the
           
             greatest
             Fools
          
           ;
           or
           in
           his
           own
           phraseology
           
             Wicked
             ,
             Impious
             ,
             Sacrilegious
          
           ,
           for
           have
           not
           they
           in
           several
           Reigns
           by
           Special
           Act
           recognized
           even
           a
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           as
           well
           as
           an
           Hereditary
           ?
           In
           the
           first
           of
           ‖
           Edward
           did
           they
           not
           declare
           that
           their
           Soveraigns
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           was
           by
           
             Gods
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ?
           Did
           they
           not
           even
           to
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           a
           Murderer
           ,
           one
           fit
           only
           to
           be
           the
           
             Peoples
             Creature
          
           ,
           whom
           no
           Nature
           or
           God
           did
           design
           for
           the
           Throne
           ?
           Did
           they
           not
           resolve
           his
           Right
           to
           be
           both
           by
           God
           
           and
           Nature
           ?
           ‖
           Tell
           me
           was
           it
           thought
           so
           Divine
           so
           natural
           so
           
             Sacred
             ,
             THEN
          
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           worst
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           must
           it
           be
           
             impious
             ,
             Sacriligious
          
           in
           the
           best
           of
           Princes
           ?
           Did
           not
           their
           best
           of
           *
           Queens
           ,
           receive
           her
           Crown
           with
           a
           Recognition
           of
           it's
           Descent
           to
           be
           by
           the
           
             Laws
             of
             God
          
           ?
           And
           lastly
           look
           upon
           that
           of
           King
           †
           James
           ,
           where
           with
           unspeakable
           Joy
           they
           acknowledge
           he
           Reign'd
           by
           the
           
             Laws
             of
             God.
          
           And
           as
           *
           new
           as
           he
           calls
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           for
           five
           hundred
           year
           agon
           both
           by
           Divines
           and
           Lawyers
           it
           was
           allowed
           of
           and
           maintained
           .
           ‖
           Gervase
           the
           Monk
           tells
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           
             manifest
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             are
             obliged
             to
             none
             but
             GOD
             ,
          
           and
           †
           Bracton
           that
           lived
           and
           wrote
           in
           the
           same
           Reign
           of
           Henry
           tells
           us
           ,
           their
           King
           was
           then
           only
           
             under
             God
          
           ;
           and
           will
           neither
           Law
           nor
           
             Gospel
             ,
             History
             Ancient
          
           and
           
             Modern
             ,
             Rolls
             ,
             Acts
          
           and
           Acknowledgements
           of
           Parliaments
           themselves
           satisfy
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           *
           SUCCESSION
           ?
        
         
         
           Never
           could
           any
           Person
           that
           had
           not
           Proclaimed
           
             open
             War
          
           with
           Reason
           and
           broke
           all
           Truce
           with
           Sense
           suggest
           as
           he
           does
           that
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           Descent
           of
           the
           Crown
           and
           that
           of
           a
           
             Private
             Estate
          
           ,
           are
           Reasons
           for
           altering
           the
           Succession
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Arguments
           for
           it's
           being
           Vnalterable
           .
           Does
           not
           the
           Law
           provide
           that
           but
           one
           Daughter
           shall
           succeed
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           ;
           which
           must
           be
           but
           of
           one
           and
           no
           Co-partners
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           ?
           And
           so
           also
           the
           Son
           of
           a
           Second
           Venter
           to
           prevent
           the
           want
           of
           Succession
           shall
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Throne
           ;
           when
           he
           shall
           be
           Excluded
           an
           Estate
           :
           His
           fancy
           of
           the
           Royal
           Families
           being
           Extinct
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           People
           commences
           ,
           was
           long
           since
           the
           pretty
           conceit
           of
           
           
             Will.
             Pryn
          
           too
           .
           In
           which
           they
           tell
           us
           as
           I
           've
           told
           them
           before
           ,
           just
           as
           much
           as
           an
           old
           Aphorism
           ,
           
             When
             the
             Sky
             falls
          
           ,
           and
           spoil
           another
           good
           Proverb
           ,
           that
           
             No
             man
             dyes
             without
             an
             Heir
             :
          
           But
           suppose
           what
           can
           be
           ,
           may
           be
           :
           Would
           not
           all
           this
           mighty
           Constitution
           of
           Parliament
           be
           gone
           too
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           Successor
           of
           a
           King
           to
           Summon
           it
           .
           His
           
           *
           Majesty
           of
           the
           People
           might
           set
           up
           another
           Policy
           of
           Government
           they
           think
           if
           it
           pleased
           :
           But
           would
           not
           their
           Majesty
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           find
           it
           more
           agreeable
           to
           
             Divine
             Institution
          
           to
           agree
           upon
           the
           same
           Government
           in
           another
           person
           in
           an
           Extremity
           ?
           for
           would
           it
           not
           be
           more
           agreable
           even
           to
           their
           own
           Interest
           ,
           to
           prefer
           that
           under
           which
           they
           had
           enjoyed
           so
           long
           ,
           such
           an
           Experienced
           Happiness
           ,
           since
           the
           Almighty
           does
           not
           Reveal
           himself
           as
           he
           did
           of
           old
           to
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           bid
           them
           arise
           and
           Anoint
           him
           a
           King
           over
           his
           Israel
           ?
        
         
           But
           as
           Mr.
           
             Hunt's
             private
             Estates
          
           (
           tho
           I
           know
           not
           with
           what
           equity
           a
           mere
           Fiction
           in
           Law
           ,
           robs
           a
           man
           of
           so
           much
           Realty
           )
           are
           frequently
           recovered
           with
           fine
           at
           Common
           Law
           against
           the
           
             Right
             Heirs
          
           ,
           he
           won't
           pretend
           therefore
           sure
           a
           Parliament
           shall
           ,
           a
           Kingdom
           and
           a
           Crown
           against
           a
           
             Royal
             Successor
          
           .
           His
           own
           Reason
           for
           it
           is
           the
           best
           Refutation
           ,
           for
           I
           say
           too
           ,
           the
           Crown
           is
           ‖
           
             Governed
             by
             other
             Rules
             than
             a
             private
             Estate
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Romans
           who
           were
           Governed
           by
           those
           Civil
           Sanctions
           ,
           that
           have
           since
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           tho
           by
           those
           they
           had
           a
           Dominion
           over
           
           their
           Issues
           ,
           Heirs
           ,
           and
           Estates
           ,
           yet
           those
           will
           not
           grant
           even
           to
           Kings
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Disenheriting
           their
           own
           Successors
           :
           Nay
           such
           Favorers
           were
           they
           then
           of
           the
           Right
           Heirs
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           permit
           their
           
             Common
             Citizens
          
           ,
           to
           be
           disinherited
           at
           the
           Arbitrary
           Will
           of
           the
           Parent
           ,
           but
           obliged
           them
           to
           observe
           
           such
           certain
           express
           Rules
           in
           their
           Exhaeredation
           .
           And
           heretofore
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Writers
           of
           our
           own
           Law
           could
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           Inheritance
           that
           descended
           from
           their
           Ancestors
           was
           scarce
           ever
           suffer'd
           to
           be
           disposed
           by
           Will
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           
             next
             Heir
          
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           I
           look
           upon
           the
           word
           Heir
           not
           to
           have
           the
           same
           Relation
           in
           case
           of
           the
           Royal
           end
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           in
           that
           of
           a
           Subject
           ,
           who
           always
           claims
           his
           Estate
           from
           his
           Ancestor
           ,
           Common
           whereas
           the
           other
           Heir
           is
           call'd
           more
           properly
           the
           Kings
           SUCCESSOR
           ,
           but
           the
           Crown
           's
           HEIR
           .
           And
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           then
           to
           make
           him
           pass
           for
           the
           Parliaments
           .
        
         
           I
           won't
           tell
           Mr.
           Hunt
           here
           ,
           of
           the
           Blood
           and
           Miseries
           ,
           the
           common
           Calamities
           ,
           the
           dismal
           Attendants
           of
           a
           Royal
           Heir
           being
           bar'd
           of
           his
           Right
           :
           How
           many
           Millions
           of
           Lives
           ?
           how
           much
           Blood
           it
           has
           cost
           us
           already
           ?
           (
           And
           if
           any
           
           thing
           ,
           of
           〈◊〉
           would
           have
           frightned
           us
           ,
           )
           for
           
             Excluding
             a
             Duke
             of
             York
          
           too
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           Blood
           did
           not
           terrifie
           Mr.
           Hunts
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           whom
           their
           *
           Oracle
           gives
           all
           the
           properties
           of
           an
           Elephant
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           must
           be
           only
           provok'd
           at
           Red
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           Justice
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           every
           Moral
           Action
           that
           must
           direct
           Communities
           as
           well
           as
           Common
           Persons
           ,
           and
           a
           Mighty
           Parliament
           as
           well
           as
           a
           single
           Peasant
           If
           Expediency
           shall
           come
           to
           warrant
           Injustice
           in
           Aggregate
           Bodies
           ;
           every
           Individual
           may
           as
           well
           commence
           Villain
           for
           Convenience
           .
           ‖
           Away
           with
           that
           Paradox
           of
           Folly
           and
           Faction
           ;
           that
           a
           Parliament
           can
           do
           no
           wrong
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           seen
           such
           a
           numerous
           Senate
           transported
           like
           one
           Man
           with
           rage
           and
           Folly
           even
           to
           the
           Ruin
           of
           Three
           Kingdoms
           .
           And
           with
           what
           Justice
           an
           Exclusion
           which
           wou'd
           here
           have
           been
           the
           greatest
           Punishment
           next
           to
           Capital
           that
           a
           Crowns
           Heir
           could
           suffer
           ,
           could
           well
           be
           past
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           punishing
           an
           Offence
           Antecedent
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           I
           leave
           ,
           such
           Legislators
           to
           Judge
           .
           It
           looks
           so
           
           much
           like
           their
           Bills
           of
           *
           Attainder
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           loth
           to
           tell
           them
           such
           an
           one
           even
           in
           this
           ‖
           Kings
           time
           was
           reversed
           with
           Ignominy
           and
           Reproach
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           Repealing
           of
           the
           Infamy
           ,
           the
           very
           Records
           of
           it
           raz'd
           from
           the
           File
           ,
           and
           should
           the
           Crowns
           Heir
           too
           have
           suffer'd
           by
           a
           subsequent
           Law
           he
           cou'd
           never
           Transgress
           ?
           Would
           they
           have
           given
           their
           God
           the
           Lye
           ,
           and
           made
           Transgression
           where
           there
           was
           no
           Law
           ?
           Did
           the
           Seminary
           Priest
           suffer
           here
           ,
           for
           Officiating
           ,
           before
           that
           Statute
           was
           in
           being
           ?
           Should
           
           the
           Profession
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           suppos'd
           ,
           have
           had
           the
           force
           of
           a
           Salique
           Law
           ,
           even
           against
           him
           that
           cannot
           well
           be
           said
           to
           sin
           against
           it
           ?
           Set
           the
           Mark
           upon
           the
           door
           where
           there
           is
           Death
           and
           the
           Plague
           ;
           and
           then
           let
           those
           that
           will
           enter
           dye
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
          
           Remarks
           upon
           Julian
           .
        
         
           THat
           this
           Author
           was
           a
           better
           States-man
           than
           a
           Christian
           that
           he
           consulted
           more
           the
           Security
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           than
           the
           Purity
           of
           his
           Religion
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           much
           rather
           burn
           his
           Bible
           that
           suffer
           but
           a
           *
           Tomkin's
           Finger
           into
           the
           Flame
           ,
           are
           such
           undenyable
           Truths
           ,
           that
           you
           must
           suspend
           your
           own
           reason
           and
           give
           your
           own
           Writings
           the
           Lye
           but
           to
           suspect
           them
           ;
           but
           how
           far
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           self
           preservation
           is
           always
           consistent
           with
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           whether
           a
           man
           may
           never
           deny
           himself
           to
           Confess
           his
           Christ
           ,
           requires
           .
           I
           believe
           ,
           not
           an
           absolute
           determination
           of
           
             School
             Divines
          
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           Collected
           from
           the
           Practical
           Inferences
           that
           may
           be
           drawn
           from
           many
           a
           Text
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           How
           far
           
           our
           Saviour's
           Suffering
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           should
           influence
           those
           that
           profess
           themselves
           his
           Disciples
           to
           Suffer
           :
           How
           much
           the
           precepts
           of
           their
           great
           Master
           was
           Imitated
           ,
           by
           those
           Christians
           that
           were
           truly
           Primitive
           ,
           is
           a
           Disquisition
           proper
           for
           a
           Divine
           .
           And
           has
           been
           as
           industriously
           enquired
           unto
           by
           several
           hands
           engaged
           in
           that
           Holy
           Function
           ,
           the
           tide
           is
           turned
           at
           last
           with
           the
           Time
           ,
           and
           Jovian
           remains
           as
           〈◊〉
           ,
           as
           his
           Julian
           was
           thought
           to
           be
           〈◊〉
           Answer
           ,
           that
           Learned
           and
           Loyal
           Author
           has
           fixt
           the
           Pillars
           to
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           adventurer
           ,
           with
           the
           Second
           part
           of
           his
           *
           Julians-ship
           will
           force
           beyond
           it
           ,
           he
           may
           discover
           to
           us
           a
           new
           faith
           ,
           a
           new
           Bible
           ,
           but
           can
           never
           confute
           him
           from
           either
           of
           the
           old
           ,
           most
           of
           my
           Remarks
           shall
           be
           upon
           his
           Political
           .
           Observations
           ,
           for
           what
           he
           would
           Reform
           ,
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           only
           as
           it
           relates
           to
           Matters
           and
           Affairs
           in
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           The
           Loyal
           Addressers
           feel
           the
           first
           Effort
           of
           his
           fury
           ,
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           Mahomet's
           Hobgoblins
           are
           placed
           even
           within
           their
           Brows
           ,
           for
           expressing
           (
           he
           thinks
           )
           their
           contradictory
           Protestations
           ;
           
           but
           such
           Bugbears
           will
           hardly
           frighten
           them
           from
           following
           the
           Precepts
           of
           their
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           still
           inculcate
           on
           sufferance
           and
           Subjection
           ,
           but
           only
           may
           deter
           such
           as
           prefer
           the
           Crescent
           of
           that
           Imposture
           ,
           to
           the
           Cross
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           that
           can
           baffie
           their
           Bibles
           ,
           where
           it
           restrains
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           or
           admit
           an
           Alcoran
           of
           the
           Turks
           to
           
             tolerate
             Licentiousness
          
           ,
           it
           might
           well
           be
           a
           Grievance
           to
           such
           disaffected
           Creatures
           to
           see
           the
           good
           Effects
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           his
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           had
           gotten
           an
           opportunity
           of
           shewing
           that
           Affection
           and
           hearty
           Loyalty
           which
           was
           over-awed
           by
           the
           Tumultuousness
           of
           a
           Faction
           from
           discovering
           it self
           ,
           they
           knew
           their
           own
           Party's
           power
           had
           been
           prevalent
           a
           long
           time
           in
           putting
           up
           Petitions
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           Numbers
           augmented
           too
           with
           Artifice
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Sedition
           ,
           had
           placed
           a
           Confidence
           which
           they
           saw
           failed
           them
           ,
           and
           themselves
           foiled
           with
           a
           Weapon
           not
           much
           unlike
           their
           own
           in
           its
           make
           ,
           tho
           the
           Mettal
           and
           Matter
           of
           Another
           and
           better
           temper
           :
           Here
           in
           truth
           lay
           the
           contrariety
           ,
           the
           Contradiction
           that
           confounded
           
           them
           ,
           more
           than
           in
           the
           Nature
           ,
           and
           tendency
           of
           such
           Addresses
           ,
           which
           if
           this
           prejudic'd
           Divine
           had
           examined
           he
           would
           have
           found
           no
           more
           Zeal
           in
           them
           ,
           than
           what
           was
           consistent
           with
           their
           Loyalty
           and
           Religion
           ,
           Their
           Allegiance
           which
           they
           had
           sworn
           (
           and
           of
           which
           some
           of
           our
           Protestants
           make
           as
           little
           account
           as
           if
           a
           Jesuits
           Equivocation
           would
           absolve
           them
           from
           a
           positive
           Oath
           )
           that
           obliged
           them
           to
           declare
           for
           the
           
             Kings
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           might
           still
           be
           maintained
           under
           any
           perswasion
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           unless
           the
           Nation
           was
           obliged
           to
           believe
           their
           Politick
           presumptions
           in
           a
           piece
           *
           of
           Treason
           ,
           for
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           as
           infallible
           as
           a
           Creed
           ;
           and
           that
           because
           their
           
             Associated
             Excluders
          
           in
           a
           Scheam
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           tell
           us
           ,
           Queen
           Mary
           
             proved
             the
             Wisest
             Laws
             insignificant
             to
             keep
             out
             Popery
          
           ;
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           concluded
           it
           connot
           now
           be
           kept
           out
           .
           This
           Gentleman
           knows
           ,
           (
           that
           I
           believe
           chopt
           up
           so
           much
           Logick
           with
           his
           Commons
           at
           the
           University
           ,
           if
           Educated
           there
           ,
           where
           commonly
           better
           principles
           use
           to
           be
           Instill'd
           ,
           )
           that
           it
           is
           a
           most
           false
           Inference
           
           from
           a
           Particular
           to
           conclude
           absolutely
           and
           Vniversal
           ,
           and
           when
           besides
           Henry
           the
           8th's
           
             Reforming
             ,
             Edwards
          
           the
           6th
           short
           Reign
           ,
           had
           hardly
           settled
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           there
           being
           more
           Romanists
           then
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           than
           such
           as
           had
           truly
           Reformed
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           truly
           begun
           or
           throughly
           perfected
           till
           Queen
           Elizabeth's
           Reign
           ;
           which
           might
           be
           easily
           observed
           from
           the
           Parliaments
           so
           soon
           declaring
           for
           Popery
           in
           Queen
           Mary's
           first
           entrance
           upon
           the
           Throne
           :
           yet
           however
           he
           might
           observe
           ,
           tho
           the
           Suffolk
           Men
           set
           her
           up
           as
           undoubted
           Heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           *
           Hereford
           in
           the
           History
           of
           her
           Reign
           says
           ,
           was
           then
           so
           prevalent
           with
           our
           
             Englishmen
             ,
             that
             no
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             was
             a
             sufficient
             Suggestion
             for
             opposing
             such
             a
             Right
             ,
          
           Yet
           they
           soon
           deserted
           her
           when
           they
           saw
           her
           bent
           for
           introducing
           a
           new
           one
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           defection
           might
           have
           endangered
           her
           establishment
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Nation
           been
           then
           of
           her
           perswasion
           .
           But
           what
           Maxims
           of
           State
           should
           now
           move
           another
           Prince
           of
           that
           Religion
           to
           endeavour
           it's
           establishment
           ,
           when
           All
           the
           Kingdom
           's
           so
           bent
           against
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           Protestant
           has
           been
           
           rooted
           here
           for
           above
           this
           
             hundred
             year
          
           ,
           &
           we
           have
           a
           King
           ,
           whom
           God
           preserve
           ,
           that
           has
           promis'd
           ,
           and
           may
           live
           yet
           many
           to
           defend
           it
           .
           They
           must
           imaginesuch
           a
           Successor
           seduced
           against
           his
           Interest
           ,
           his
           Councils
           besotted
           to
           set
           him
           upon
           such
           Measures
           now
           as
           must
           certainly
           disturb
           the
           Quiet
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           tho
           the
           Faction
           cannot
           Overturn
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           great
           point
           will
           come
           to
           this
           ;
           Whether
           having
           more
           contingencies
           than
           one
           of
           having
           such
           a
           Religion
           introduced
           ,
           as
           first
           the
           great
           Casualty
           there
           was
           of
           his
           not
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           prevented
           by
           a
           Natural
           death
           ,
           without
           their
           Expedients
           at
           the
           Rye
           ,
           their
           unhuman
           ,
           and
           unnatural
           Barbarities
           :
           and
           then
           imagining
           such
           an
           Actual
           Succession
           ,
           that
           Improbability
           of
           making
           such
           a
           sudden
           Alteration
           ,
           in
           Religion
           ,
           only
           for
           his
           own
           Disquiet
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           Probability
           of
           Establishment
           in
           his
           Reign
           which
           according
           to
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           must
           betoo
           short
           ,
           (
           tho
           I
           shall
           still
           pray
           for
           any
           of
           the
           Lines
           longest
           Life
           ,
           )
           and
           the
           little
           continuance
           it
           can
           expect
           should
           it
           be
           introduced
           when
           all
           that
           are
           to
           succeed
           him
           are
           profest
           Protestants
           .
           These
           being
           such
           Casualties
           as
           upon
           good
           Conjecture
           and
           Probability
           
           may
           interpose
           ,
           the
           question
           is
           ;
           Whether
           in
           prudence
           or
           Policy
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           Involv'd
           our
           State
           in
           certain
           danger
           ,
           only
           to
           prevent
           a
           contingent
           one
           .
           I
           could
           never
           get
           any
           one
           yet
           to
           prove
           that
           to
           be
           matter
           of
           Expediency
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Publick
           :
           That
           such
           an
           Exclusion
           would
           have
           been
           certainly
           dangerous
           our
           Annals
           too
           sadly
           Testifie
           ,
           and
           any
           one
           need
           but
           to
           turn
           back
           to
           my
           Remarks
           upon
           our
           History
           and
           he
           'll
           find
           it
           Chronicled
           in
           Blood.
           And
           that
           any
           danger
           of
           our
           Religion
           is
           but
           merely
           Contingent
           must
           be
           allow'd
           by
           all
           that
           think
           it
           not
           Predestinated
           to
           be
           changed
           :
           And
           what
           now
           have
           these
           good
           Subjects
           done
           to
           be
           thus
           reviled
           by
           the
           bad
           ?
           Why
           !
           they
           have
           declared
           in
           their
           Addresses
           to
           Assert
           that
           Right
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           Oaths
           they
           have
           Sworn
           to
           defend
           .
           And
           a
           Pious
           Divine
           that
           has
           dispensed
           with
           them
           ,
           Libels
           them
           for
           not
           being
           Perjur'd
           for
           company
           .
        
         
           His
           *
           distinction
           of
           the
           Religion
           being
           Establisht
           by
           Law
           is
           far
           from
           creating
           any
           difference
           ,
           for
           the
           question
           is
           here
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Doctine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           it
           can't
           be
           imagin'd
           any
           sort
           of
           Christians
           upon
           the
           Privilege
           of
           any
           Political
           Establishment
           ,
           
           are
           enabled
           to
           dispense
           with
           the
           precepts
           oftheir
           Religion
           ;
           and
           confute
           their
           Bibles
           with
           the
           
             Statute
             Book
          
           .
           Saint
           Paul's
           sufferings
           are
           so
           far
           from
           discountenancing
           such
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           alone
           the
           best
           ,
           the
           clearest
           Confirmation
           of
           it
           :
           he
           was
           beaten
           ,
           suffer'd
           Imprisonment
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           his
           Saviour
           :
           he
           told
           them
           after
           his
           durance
           to
           whom
           they
           had
           done
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Sticklers
           for
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           ,
           will
           allow
           Mr.
           I.
           to
           plead
           his
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           ;
           if
           he
           won't
           with
           the
           Barons
           beat
           it
           into
           the
           Head
           of
           his
           Soveraign
           with
           
             Club
             Law
          
           ,
           or
           knock
           out
           the
           Brains
           of
           an
           Imprisoned
           *
           King
           for
           it
           with
           a
           ‖
           Battle-axe
           ,
           his
           Breath
           can
           plead
           his
           defence
           without
           Resisting
           unto
           
             Blood
             ,
             Paul
          
           could
           have
           pleaded
           his
           privilege
           of
           being
           a
           Roman
           and
           uncondemned
           ,
           sure
           as
           available
           before
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           thought
           it
           is
           duty
           to
           suffer
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           read
           in
           the
           same
           Book
           of
           those
           that
           
             went
             away
             Rejoycing
             that
             they
             were
             counted
             Worthy
             of
             it
             for
             his
             Name
             .
          
           A
           man
           may
           be
           born
           to
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Right
           when
           't
           is
           none
           of
           his
           Birth-right
           to
           Rebel
           ;
           and
           that
           against
           the
           very
           Monarchy
           it self
           .
        
         
         
           His
           case
           of
           the
           *
           Pursivant
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           to
           the
           Purpose
           as
           if
           he
           had
           pitch't
           upon
           the
           First
           in
           the
           Report
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           Arrest
           of
           a
           Body
           by
           such
           an
           Officer
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           appear
           before
           them
           ,
           that
           constituted
           them
           ,
           an
           ‖
           
             High
             Commission
             Court.
          
           And
           as
           often
           it
           happens
           ,
           in
           Execution
           of
           the
           Law
           many
           times
           there
           is
           Opposition
           made
           ,
           sometimes
           Maiming
           is
           the
           Result
           ,
           many
           times
           Murder
           ;
           here
           it
           hap'ned
           that
           the
           †
           Officer's
           Assistant
           was
           kill'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           that
           makes
           it
           but
           Manslaughter
           in
           a
           Common
           Fray
           ,
           in
           an
           Execution
           of
           an
           Office
           makes
           it
           Murder
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           depend
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           that
           Court
           from
           whence
           such
           Officer
           receives
           his
           Writ
           ,
           Warrant
           or
           Commission
           ;
           't
           is
           *
           adjudg'd
           in
           the
           Case
           that
           they
           might
           have
           cited
           to
           Appearance
           ,
           and
           upon
           Contumacy
           to
           have
           proceeded
           to
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           then
           have
           arrested
           upon
           their
           Writ
           of
           Capias
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           could
           not
           Arrest
           him
           outright
           upon
           a
           Surmise
           .
        
         
           That
           a
           Man
           may
           resist
           an
           Authority
           ,
           that
           
             is
             not
             Lawful
          
           any
           man
           will
           allow
           ,
           
           for
           it
           is
           the
           same
           as
           if
           he
           resisted
           
             none
             at
             all
          
           ,
           however
           if
           Murder
           be
           the
           Consequence
           of
           such
           a
           Resistance
           ;
           all
           his
           Expositors
           upon
           the
           sixth
           Commandment
           will
           hardly
           help
           him
           to
           distinguish
           it
           into
           Man-slaughter
           .
           And
           tho
           my
           Lord
           *
           Hales
           ,
           whose
           Memory
           will
           still
           be
           pious
           for
           his
           equal
           destributions
           of
           Justice
           was
           a
           great
           Latitudinarian
           in
           allowing
           too
           much
           scope
           for
           premeditated
           Malice
           ;
           yet
           the
           Decalogue
           will
           make
           that
           Murder
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Law
           will
           allow
           him
           the
           Benefit
           of
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           did
           in
           Harry
           the
           Eight's
           time
           without
           distinction
           to
           all
           sort
           of
           shedding
           of
           Blood
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Book
           that
           he
           talks
           of
           was
           dedicated
           to
           Cromwel
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           Authoriz'd
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           in
           some
           sort
           it self
           then
           ,
           made
           all
           
             Killing
             no
             Murder
          
           :
           neither
           in
           an
           equitable
           sense
           was
           this
           Homicide
           excused
           from
           being
           a
           Murderer
           ,
           because
           he
           
             resisted
             unto
             blood
          
           before
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           *
           Court
           was
           Resolved
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           in
           a
           Moral
           sense
           't
           was
           as
           much
           Guilt
           as
           if
           that
           Authority
           had
           been
           Absolutely
           
           Legal
           ,
           and
           tho
           he
           tells
           us
           he
           does
           not
           descend
           to
           salse
           Arrests
           ,
           yet
           I
           thank
           him
           for
           his
           Condescension
           ,
           't
           is
           to
           such
           a
           matter
           as
           is
           no
           way
           distinguishable
           from
           it
           ,
           for
           an
           Arrest
           without
           Authority
           is
           equivalent
           to
           a
           false
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           much
           Tortius
           and
           Force
           as
           what
           is
           done
           upon
           a
           Forged
           Warrant
           .
           The
           Cases
           reported
           by
           those
           two
           Lawyers
           he
           cites
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           but
           a
           Protonothary
           ,
           that
           other
           our
           great
           Oracle
           ,
           in
           my
           Conscience
           were
           never
           designed
           for
           proofs
           against
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           .
           By
           their
           Resistance
           here
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           never
           understood
           that
           which
           was
           forbidden
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           besides
           it
           was
           but
           the
           Resolution
           of
           the
           Judges
           against
           the
           *
           Power
           of
           that
           Court
           ,
           which
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           did
           not
           care
           to
           favour
           ,
           and
           those
           two
           Authorities
           he
           has
           cited
           ,
           none
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           in
           Matters
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Loyalty
           ,
           that
           part
           of
           Coke
           is
           looked
           upon
           not
           very
           favourable
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           
             Brownlow
             first
          
           Printed
           when
           there
           was
           none
           .
        
         
           But
           his
           Triumphant
           Distinction
           between
           his
           Religion
           Established
           by
           Law
           ,
           
           and
           that
           which
           has
           
             no
             Law
          
           for
           it's
           Establishment
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           far
           from
           creating
           a
           Difference
           here
           as
           I
           have
           shown
           before
           ,
           because
           the
           precepts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           (
           which
           must
           be
           more
           immutable
           sure
           than
           a
           Persian
           decree
           )
           are
           still
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           the
           Question
           ;
           but
           the
           Offering
           here
           of
           such
           a
           distinction
           is
           in
           Truth
           as
           impertinently
           applyed
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           really
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           whenever
           he
           can
           imagin
           here
           ,
           which
           God
           will
           avert
           ,
           any
           Sufferance
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           his
           Religion
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           'll
           never
           be
           brought
           to
           suffer
           ,
           I
           'll
           secure
           his
           Carkass
           for
           a
           Farthing
           and
           be
           bound
           to
           supply
           it
           with
           my
           own
           for
           the
           stake
           ;
           if
           ever
           his
           be
           tyed
           to
           it
           ,
           without
           reviving
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           
             de
             Comburendo
          
           .
           All
           the
           Martyrdoms
           in
           *
           Queen
           Mary's
           Reign
           ,
           were
           but
           so
           many
           Executions
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           Writ
           
             de
             〈◊〉
          
           he
           'll
           find
           in
           
             Fitz
             Herbert
          
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Common
           Capias
           :
           so
           that
           himself
           must
           first
           without
           Charity
           (
           which
           won't
           sure
           ,
           then
           begin
           at
           home
           )
           
             Give
             his
             Body
             to
             be
             burnt
          
           with
           his
           Imply'd
           suffrage
           in
           an
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           (
           〈◊〉
           I
           believe
           He
           is
           not
           likely
           to
           be
           a
           Bishop
           )
           before
           fire
           and
           
           faggot
           can
           come
           upon
           him
           to
           singe
           his
           Hair
           or
           touch
           his
           Garment
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           how
           likely
           we
           are
           ever
           to
           meet
           with
           such
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           Sacrifice
           themselves
           again
           to
           the
           Flames
           ;
           himself
           best
           knows
           who
           I
           believe
           does
           not
           fear
           it
           :
           so
           that
           here
           his
           Foundation
           of
           
             Law
             Establishment
          
           ,
           has
           nothing
           to
           support
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           his
           Privileges
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           his
           own
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           ,
           his
           Case
           of
           Commissions
           
             all
             fall
             to
             the
             Ground
          
           ;
           and
           his
           very
           supposition
           of
           his
           Religion
           being
           Establisht
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           against
           
             all
             Law
          
           to
           suffer
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           more
           contradictory
           than
           his
           
             Horns
             or
             Addresses
          
           ,
           for
           it
           can't
           be
           supposed
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Power
           that
           punishes
           him
           for
           an
           Heretick
           will
           have
           Repealed
           all
           those
           
             old
             Laws
          
           that
           would
           have
           protected
           him
           for
           being
           such
           ,
           and
           enacted
           new
           ones
           to
           make
           him
           suffer
           for
           his
           Perseverance
           :
           and
           't
           is
           always
           remarkable
           and
           a
           great
           Truth
           ,
           that
           the
           laying
           down
           one
           single
           false
           Position
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           defended
           but
           with
           as
           
             many
             Lyes
          
           .
           And
           this
           forces
           him
           to
           maintain
           ,
           the
           Christians
           suffer'd
           
             contrary
             to
             Law
          
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Julian
           :
           Certainly
           ,
           he
           knows
           but
           little
           of
           Justinian
           ,
           and
           the
           Codes
           ;
           however
           his
           
           Hunt
           help't
           him
           to
           so
           much
           of
           our
           Cases
           out
           of
           Cook.
           The
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Jmperial
           Law
           were
           but
           the
           Decrees
           of
           their
           Emperors
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Corpus
           the
           Collection
           of
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           all
           the
           civil
           Law
           that
           governed
           then
           is
           called
           *
           
             Caesaria
             ,
             Imperatoria
          
           ,
           because
           their
           Caesars
           ,
           their
           Emperors
           where
           the
           Authors
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           how
           can
           he
           plead
           for
           them
           their
           Charters
           ,
           that
           had
           nothing
           else
           to
           trust
           to
           but
           the
           Will
           and
           Edict
           of
           their
           Prince
           ?
        
         
           The
           Testamentary
           Donation
           of
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           he
           brings
           for
           an
           Argument
           for
           Excluding
           the
           Right
           Heir
           ;
           which
           makes
           but
           very
           little
           for
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           for
           the
           cause
           he
           contends
           against
           ,
           not
           so
           Insignificant
           neither
           as
           he
           suggests
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           could
           not
           well
           avoid
           an
           Act
           of
           Succession
           in
           Harry
           the
           Eight's
           time
           ,
           for
           whether
           that
           Act
           had
           been
           made
           or
           not
           ;
           Queen
           Mary
           must
           have
           Succeeded
           by
           Proximity
           of
           Blood
           ,
           as
           next
           Heir
           after
           her
           Brother
           .
           And
           't
           was
           that
           inherent
           and
           unalterable
           Right
           ,
           that
           made
           the
           Nation
           the
           more
           Zealous
           in
           her
           Cause
           ,
           tho
           there
           were
           enough
           too
           as
           Warm
           for
           her
           Religion
           ;
           he
           very
           well
           knows
           ,
           how
           that
           Will
           was
           extorted
           from
           a
           weak
           and
           dying
           Prince
           ,
           
           by
           the
           Powerful
           Importunities
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Jane
           the
           Eldest
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           whom
           one
           of
           his
           younger
           Sons
           had
           Marry'd
           ,
           he
           knows
           nothing
           but
           self
           Interest
           and
           Ambition
           promoted
           it
           ,
           he
           may
           Read
           that
           both
           the
           Learned
           in
           the
           *
           Law
           ,
           and
           as
           emiment
           of
           the
           ‖
           Divines
           were
           against
           it
           ,
           Bishop
           Goodwin
           tells
           us
           of
           Cranmer
           himself
           present
           that
           he
           opposed
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           same
           Reasons
           all
           good
           Subjects
           do
           now
           ,
           because
           he
           thought
           
             no
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             could
             warrant
             an
             excluding
             the
             Right
             Heir
             .
          
           This
           was
           the
           Sense
           of
           a
           Protestant
           so
           Zealous
           ,
           that
           he
           afterward
           suffer'd
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           power
           of
           the
           great
           Northumberland
           prevailed
           with
           him
           at
           last
           for
           his
           Consent
           ,
           of
           which
           himself
           afterwards
           heartily
           repented
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           tells
           her
           he
           never
           liked
           it
           ,
           that
           nothing
           griev'd
           him
           more
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           wish't
           he
           could
           have
           hinder'd
           it
           .
           And
           the
           ill
           success
           that
           Attempt
           had
           is
           alone
           sufficient
           one
           would
           think
           to
           discourage
           such
           another
           :
           'T
           is
           strange
           that
           the
           very
           thing
           that
           has
           once
           brought
           a
           Calamitous
           War
           upon
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           very
           Instance
           terminated
           in
           the
           Confusion
           of
           all
           the
           Attempters
           ,
           brought
           Northumberland
           to
           
           be
           Executed
           and
           to
           Penitence
           too
           ,
           for
           having
           offended
           ,
           and
           poor
           Lady
           Jane
           (
           as
           her self
           said
           )
           to
           suffer
           justly
           only
           for
           accepting
           of
           a
           Crown
           so
           unjustly
           offer'd
           .
           'T
           is
           Prodigious
           that
           such
           contradictory
           Mediums
           should
           be
           urged
           for
           countenanceing
           a
           thing
           to
           which
           they
           are
           so
           much
           repugnant
           ?
           Did
           not
           a
           Parliament
           here
           of
           Protestants
           declare
           for
           a
           Popish
           Successor
           ,
           and
           as
           Bishop
           Goodwin
           says
           the
           Suffolk
           men
           set
           her
           up
           tho
           they
           knew
           her
           a
           Papist
           ?
           Did
           not
           a
           Popish
           Parliament
           after
           her
           death
           declare
           for
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           tho
           they
           knew
           her
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           in
           all
           these
           sudden
           Revolutions
           the
           Right
           Heirsstill
           preferr'd
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           Religion
           was
           not
           the
           same
           that
           was
           profess'd
           ?
           how
           then
           can
           men
           that
           offer
           at
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           Injustice
           ,
           touch
           upon
           those
           times
           for
           the
           Justifying
           so
           much
           wrong
           ,
           where
           they
           see
           that
           under
           the
           same
           Circumstances
           they
           still
           asserted
           their
           Princes
           Right
           ?
        
         
           The
           next
           pretty
           Notion
           of
           this
           Ecclesiastical
           novice
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           now
           pass
           our
           Notes
           upon
           ,
           is
           a
           quaint
           conceit
           relating
           to
           our
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           :
           what
           it's
           form
           was
           of
           old
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           would
           have
           implyed
           in
           the
           word
           
           HEIR
           therein
           mentioned
           to
           whom
           we
           
           swear
           ;
           and
           here
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           he
           would
           deliver
           the
           poor
           people
           as
           he
           pretends
           from
           the
           sad
           delusions
           of
           Error
           and
           Sophistry
           ,
           does
           he
           put
           upon
           them
           the
           greatest
           Falsehood
           and
           fallacy
           and
           the
           quaintest
           Sophism
           ,
           
             a
             Quirk
             in
             Law
             ,
             viz.
          
           That
           the
           King's
           
             Heir
             in
             possibility
          
           cannot
           be
           meant
           in
           our
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           a
           Maxim
           forsooth
           in
           our
           Law
           ,
           *
           that
           
             no
             Man
             can
             have
             an
             Heir
             while
             he
             is
             living
             .
          
           And
           with
           this
           silly
           Solaecism
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           Sense
           merely
           Sophisticated
           this
           Elaborate
           Gospeller
           in
           the
           Law
           lays
           himself
           out
           in
           the
           pains
           of
           two
           or
           three
           Pages
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           prettiest
           Postulate
           ,
           which
           we
           would
           have
           granted
           ,
           but
           for
           an
           asking
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           our
           Oath
           we
           did
           not
           swear
           Actually
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           D.
           of
           Y.
           And
           truly
           I
           am
           much
           of
           his
           opinion
           too
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           not
           then
           our
           Soveraign
           ,
           tho
           he
           had
           a
           possibility
           to
           Succeed
           .
           But
           can
           ever
           a
           more
           Senseless
           Inference
           be
           made
           ,
           by
           a
           pretender
           to
           Sense
           ,
           or
           a
           more
           Jesuitical
           Evasion
           by
           the
           most
           dexterous
           Manager
           of
           an
           Oath
           ?
        
         
         
           First
           I
           would
           ask
           him
           what
           he
           thinks
           was
           the
           Design
           of
           its
           first
           Imposition
           ?
           what
           was
           the
           Reason
           of
           Inserting
           ,
           including
           the
           Kings
           
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
          
           in
           those
           Oaths
           of
           SVPREMACY
           and
           ALLEGIANCE
           ?
           Was
           it
           to
           perpetuate
           or
           acknowledge
           an
           
             Hereditary
             Succession
          
           ,
           or
           to
           warrant
           an
           Exclusion
           of
           the
           Right
           Heirs
           ?
           Did
           the
           Parliament
           design
           in
           the
           framing
           them
           ,
           the
           
             Lineal
             Discent
          
           of
           the
           Crown
           when
           they
           Swear
           to
           defend
           
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Kings
             Lawful
             Successor
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             own
             ?
          
           or
           did
           they
           then
           reserve
           to
           themselves
           a
           power
           of
           declaring
           who
           should
           be
           his
           Successors
           by
           Law
           ?
           But
           if
           the
           Divine
           Gentleman
           would
           have
           reason'd
           pertinently
           and
           to
           the
           purpose
           (
           tho
           it
           would
           have
           been
           but
           an
           absurd
           sort
           of
           Reasoning
           )
           this
           he
           must
           have
           inferr'd
           ,
           that
           because
           we
           there
           swear
           only
           to
           be
           faithful
           to
           the
           Kings
           Heirs
           when
           they
           come
           to
           Succeed
           ;
           therefore
           this
           Oath
           
             non
             Obstante
          
           ,
           we
           are
           left
           at
           Liberty
           to
           prevent
           any
           Heir
           from
           his
           Succession
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           would
           have
           this
           Political
           Casuist
           tell
           me
           ,
           What
           would
           be
           the
           Difference
           between
           this
           Evasion
           and
           a
           direct
           Perjury
           ,
           for
           we
           swear
           to
           be
           faithful
           to
           the
           
             King's
             Heir
          
           that
           shall
           Succeed
           him
           ,
           and
           
           truly
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           we
           make
           them
           our
           own
           ,
           suffer
           only
           whom
           we
           please
           ,
           or
           just
           noneat
           all
           to
           Succeed
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           same
           Law
           ,
           Equity
           and
           Reason
           ,
           that
           we
           interrupt
           the
           Succession
           of
           one
           ,
           we
           may
           that
           of
           
             one
             thousand
          
           too
           ,
           and
           still
           be
           true
           to
           our
           Oath
           ;
           *
           if
           we
           abolisht
           the
           whole
           Line
           of
           Succession
           ,
           for
           then
           those
           Juglers
           with
           a
           turn
           of
           hand
           and
           a
           Presto
           will
           tell
           us
           very
           readily
           ,
           why
           truly
           we
           swore
           to
           obey
           his
           Majesties
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ;
           but
           must
           needs
           be
           absolved
           now
           ,
           since
           there
           are
           none
           that
           do
           succeed
           .
           And
           such
           were
           the
           Casuistical
           Expositions
           of
           some
           of
           our
           Late
           Divine
           Assemblies
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           very
           point
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           Murdered
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           denounced
           Death
           
           to
           
             His
             Heirs
          
           ,
           and
           were
           urged
           with
           their
           Allegiance
           :
           But
           is
           not
           this
           first
           Perjuring
           themselves
           to
           Commit
           a
           Crime
           ,
           and
           then
           justifieing
           its
           Commission
           by
           their
           being
           Perjur'd
           ?
           May
           we
           not
           as
           well
           Murder
           one
           that
           would
           be
           the
           Successor
           ,
           and
           then
           plead
           our
           Innocence
           ,
           we
           did
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           Succeed
           ?
           or
           truly
           did
           they
           not
           design
           such
           an
           Impious
           and
           Execrable
           countenancing
           of
           the
           Villany
           ,
           when
           they
           Associated
           for
           his
           Destruction
           and
           swore
           to
           destroy
           him
           ?
           would
           not
           
           they
           then
           too
           have
           Absolved
           themselves
           thus
           in
           Johnson's
           Sense
           and
           the
           Jesuits
           ;
           from
           any
           obligation
           to
           this
           his
           Majesties
           Heir
           ,
           because
           the
           Law
           Maxim
           did
           not
           yet
           allow
           him
           to
           
             be
             so
          
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           helpt
           him
           now
           from
           being
           so
           for
           ever
           ?
           Will
           a
           Nice
           point
           of
           this
           his
           Law
           resolve
           does
           he
           think
           as
           tender
           a
           Case
           of
           Conscience
           ?
           This
           his
           Law
           makes
           it
           but
           Manslaughter
           where
           a
           person
           is
           kill'd
           without
           
             Malice
             Propense
          
           ;
           but
           will
           this
           be
           no
           shedding
           of
           Blood
           to
           be
           required
           at
           his
           hands
           by
           the
           Judge
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           his
           Clergy
           allowed
           here
           upon
           Earth
           ?
           can
           he
           Prescribe
           with
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           to
           impunity
           from
           the
           Decalogue
           ;
           and
           tell
           the
           Almighty
           
             some
             Killing
             is
             no
             Murder
          
           ?
           Here
           his
           God
           ,
           his
           Saviour
           is
           invoked
           in
           a
           Solemn
           and
           
             Sacred
             Oath
          
           upon
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           should
           be
           a
           Divine
           Expositor
           of
           both
           ,
           consults
           upon
           it
           the
           Readings
           of
           Mr.
           Hunt
           ,
           and
           a
           Resolution
           of
           
           the
           
             Common
             Law
          
           ;
           here
           he
           Swears
           to
           the
           
             plain
             meaning
             of
             the
             Words
             without
             any
             Mental
             Reservation
             whatsoever
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           this
           Mungrel
           in
           
             Divinity
             ,
             means
          
           now
           to
           take
           it
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           ereiv'd
           Maxim
           in
           the
           Law.
           And
           this
           Libeller
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           looks
           like
           an
           Apostate
           that
           was
           as
           Primitive
           ;
           who
           kept
           
           pointing
           to
           the
           papers
           he
           put
           upon
           his
           Breast
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           Swearing
           to
           others
           that
           he
           held
           in
           his
           hand
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           I
           dare
           Appeal
           even
           to
           his
           own
           Breast
           who
           without
           doubt
           had
           often
           taken
           these
           Oaths
           being
           graduated
           in
           an
           University
           ,
           and
           Ordain'd
           a
           Divine
           ,
           (
           tho
           unworthy
           of
           both
           )
           whether
           the
           Words
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           were
           not
           understood
           by
           himself
           of
           such
           as
           were
           to
           Succeed
           by
           an
           Hereditary
           Right
           by
           Birth
           and
           Blood
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           whether
           that
           he
           did
           then
           Reserve
           to
           himself
           only
           such
           as
           did
           Actually
           succeed
           by
           Consent
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           did
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           he
           was
           not
           only
           obliged
           to
           obey
           those
           Heirs
           when
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           do
           all
           that
           in
           him
           lay
           to
           promote
           in
           the
           due
           time
           their
           coming
           to
           wear
           it
           ;
           certainly
           to
           confine
           their
           Sense
           only
           to
           those
           that
           shall
           
             de
             facto
          
           succeed
           ,
           is
           but
           Swearing
           an
           Implyed
           Allegiance
           to
           any
           Rebel
           or
           Vsurper
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           Lawful
           ,
           that
           still
           accompanys
           Successors
           ,
           will
           not
           mend
           the
           Matter
           with
           such
           men
           ,
           for
           all
           is
           presently
           Legal
           and
           just
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           has
           but
           the
           shadow
           of
           a
           Parliamentary
           power
           for
           it's
           pretence
           :
           And
           I
           am
           well
           assured
           ,
           
           That
           those
           that
           would
           have
           thought
           such
           an
           Exclusion
           just
           and
           
             equal
             ,
             with
          
           their
           King
           's
           passing
           it
           ,
           would
           have
           thought
           it
           as
           Legal
           could
           they
           havesate
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           made
           it
           
             pass
             without
          
           .
           The
           good
           old
           King
           at
           first
           disputed
           his
           Militia
           as
           hard
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           who
           could
           have
           believed
           any
           sort
           of
           men
           could
           have
           thought
           it
           the
           Parliament's
           without
           his
           Consent
           ?
           But
           assoon
           as
           the
           Rebel
           House
           ,
           had
           made
           their
           Ordinance
           for
           the
           Seizing
           it
           ,
           which
           of
           those
           Miscreants
           did
           not
           think
           it
           as
           much
           Law
           ?
           And
           the
           more
           than
           probable
           project
           at
           Oxford
           shrewdly
           Insinuates
           they
           would
           have
           warranted
           an
           
             EXCLVSION
             ,
             without
          
           their
           Kings
           leave
           ,
           Legal
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           allo'w
           but
           a
           further
           progress
           in
           their
           ‖
           
             Vnwarrantable
             Proceedings
          
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           much
           as
           Mr.
           Johnson
           Triumph's
           with
           this
           his
           Maxim
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           *
           as
           if
           he
           were
           the
           first
           Divine
           that
           had
           discover'd
           this
           deceitful
           Evasion
           ;
           this
           Jesuitical
           interpretation
           of
           his
           Protestant
           Oath
           .
           Tho
           he
           and
           his
           Hunt
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Lawyers
           in
           the
           Hall
           should
           
             tell
             us
             Ten
             Thousand
          
           times
           of
           this
           Seditious
           sort
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           this
           Senseless
           Sophistry
           upon
           the
           plain
           word
           Heir
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           
           
           says
           they
           do
           an
           Hundred
           ;
           still
           all
           their
           Noise
           and
           Nonsense
           about
           
             Presumptive
             ,
             Apparent
             ,
             Actual
             ,
             possible
             ,
          
           will
           be
           nothing
           more
           than
           what
           the
           late
           Rebels
           that
           had
           Actually
           Murder'd
           the
           best
           of
           Monarchs
           made
           their
           defence
           ;
           to
           Justifie
           Treason
           and
           Sacrilege
           it self
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           this
           Divine's
           Sophistry
           savours
           not
           only
           of
           Nonsense
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           but
           of
           an
           old
           ,
           odious
           ,
           rank
           Rebellion
           ;
           and
           for
           to
           satisfie
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Suggestion
           is
           serious
           ,
           and
           founded
           upon
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           can
           find
           among
           all
           his
           Seditious
           Papers
           he
           has
           habituated
           himself
           to
           peruse
           ;
           and
           what
           if
           he
           pleases
           I
           can
           lend
           him
           for
           his
           perusal
           )
           such
           an
           old
           obsolete
           piece
           ,
           as
           was
           publisht
           after
           they
           had
           Butcher'd
           the
           best
           of
           Kings
           ,
           *
           wherein
           they
           endeavour'd
           to
           persuade
           the
           people
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           their
           Tyrannous
           Usurpation
           ;
           there
           will
           he
           find
           the
           very
           two
           Pages
           that
           he
           spends
           to
           promote
           the
           Quaint
           Conceptions
           of
           his
           Noddle
           about
           nothing
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           worse
           ,
           Faction
           and
           Folly
           ;
           for
           tho
           he
           tells
           us
           these
           tales
           
             Fifteen
             Hundred
             times
          
           over
           ,
           they
           told
           us
           so
           much
           for
           Forty
           years
           agon
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           satisfie
           Tender
           and
           Malignant
           Consciences
           that
           there
           lay
           no
           Obligation
           
           from
           their
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           upon
           them
           to
           adhere
           to
           the
           right
           Heirs
           of
           
             Charles
             Stewart
          
           ;
           because
           
             that
             those
             Branches
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Oath
             which
             the
             Providence
             of
          
           
           
             God
             ,
             had
             made
             Impossible
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             must
             be
             lay'd
             aside
          
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           go
           on
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           must
           
           be
           taken
           Copulatively
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           word
           Heirs
           must
           be
           meant
           only
           of
           those
           that
           do
           Actually
           succeed
           :
           But
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           *
           (
           as
           they
           call'd
           it
           )
           having
           kept
           the
           Heir
           of
           
             Charles
             Stewart
          
           from
           succeeding
           his
           Father
           ,
           had
           made
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Oath
           Impossible
           to
           be
           Observ'd
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           power
           must
           now
           be
           Obey'd
           Actively
           in
           what
           hands
           soever
           it
           be
           .
           Seditious
           Soul
           !
           'T
           is
           too
           much
           to
           be
           Senseless
           too
           ;
           Consider
           but
           upon
           this
           Occasion
           ;
           a
           Case
           your self
           have
           *
           Cited
           ,
           't
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Lady
           Jane
           ?
           Did
           not
           the
           Laws
           adjudge
           it
           Treason
           in
           that
           poor
           imposed
           Princess
           for
           endeavouring
           to
           hinder
           the
           
             True
             Heir
          
           from
           being
           
           the
           
             Actual
             Successor
          
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           Queen
           Mary
           was
           then
           already
           Succeeded
           will
           not
           salve
           the
           Matter
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           resolv'd
           Treason
           too
           in
           her
           Father
           Northumberland
           his
           Contrivance
           of
           the
           Will
           for
           the
           Queens
           Exclusion
           ;
           which
           confirm'd
           as
           
           it
           was
           by
           the
           Privy-Council
           was
           as
           much
           an
           Act
           of
           State
           as
           the
           Bill
           by
           which
           our
           present
           Heir
           was
           to
           be
           Excluded
           :
           and
           then
           what
           they
           did
           was
           but
           in
           pursuance
           of
           that
           Will
           after
           Edward's
           Death
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Duke
           told
           Arundel
           that
           Arrested
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           Acted
           only
           by
           the
           Council
           and
           Commission
           of
           King
           Edward
           :
           Yet
           all
           was
           adjudg'd
           a
           defence
           Insufficient
           ;
           and
           I
           cannot
           see
           why
           the
           same
           Law
           would
           not
           have
           made
           those
           Traytors
           (
           had
           the
           Bill
           past
           ,
           )
           that
           rebell'd
           upon
           pretence
           of
           such
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
          
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           it
           did
           others
           ,
           that
           resisted
           upon
           the
           pretext
           of
           a
           Will
           Confirm'd
           in
           Council
           ;
           and
           which
           *
           themselves
           would
           
           have
           a
           sort
           of
           Exclusion
           ;
           and
           is
           almost
           as
           much
           an
           
             Act
             of
             state
          
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           strange
           that
           men
           that
           would
           be
           thought
           so
           mighty
           Rational
           .
           should
           not
           only
           argue
           against
           the
           known
           Rules
           in
           all
           Logick
           but
           against
           the
           very
           Inferences
           of
           Common
           Reason
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           Ordinary
           Sense
           without
           the
           help
           of
           his
           Hereboord
           will
           allow
           that
           any
           Vniversal
           and
           General
           Assertion
           ,
           in
           includes
           all
           Particulars
           .
           And
           shall
           vve
           vvhen
           vve
           svvear
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Kings
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           Generally
           Reserve
           an
           
           Exception
           of
           such
           whom
           the
           Parliament
           shall
           Exclude
           .
           It
           would
           prove
           but
           a
           senseless
           Solaecism
           in
           
             Common
             Speech
          
           ,
           and
           must
           sure
           be
           of
           more
           dangerous
           consequence
           in
           a
           
             Sacred
             Oath
          
           :
           But
           I
           remember
           these
           same
           sort
           of
           Disputants
           in
           another
           *
           Case
           managed
           the
           Reverse
           of
           the
           Rule
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           :
           They
           tell
           us
           Popery
           cannot
           be
           kept
           out
           under
           a
           Successor
           Popish
           ,
           because
           not
           long
           since
           Queen
           Mary
           prov'd
           it
           so
           :
           Their
           first
           Irrational
           Argumentation
           from
           a
           proposition
           (
           and
           that
           even
           in
           a
           Solemn
           Vow
           )
           clearly
           Vniversal
           ,
           would
           except
           our
           Obligation
           to
           some
           Particulars
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           absur'd
           Inference
           from
           a
           Particular
           Instance
           draws
           a
           conclusion
           Vniversal
           ,
           sure
           men
           of
           unprejudiced
           Reason
           would
           not
           infer
           against
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           it
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           nothing
           but
           Passion
           and
           prejudice
           that
           can
           prevail
           upon
           their
           Sense
           and
           Soul
           when
           they
           dispute
           against
           the
           very
           dictates
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           Irrational
           are
           his
           Inferences
           upon
           our
           Old
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           Statute
           we
           have
           had
           since
           establisht
           a
           new
           ,
           he
           cites
           us
           for
           a
           refutation
           of
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           ,
           but
           a
           part
           of
           the
           poor
           ‖
           younglings
           Oath
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           
           a
           
             Court
             Leet
          
           ,
           and
           because
           't
           is
           there
           said
           by
           the
           Minor
           ,
           and
           Sworn
           only
           ,
           
             I
             'll
             be
             Obedient
             to
             the
             King's
             Laws
             ,
             Precepts
          
           and
           
             proceedings
             from
             the
             same
          
           :
           And
           what
           then
           ,
           Therefore
           
             that
             Doctrine
          
           alters
           our
           faith
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           gives
           it
           new
           Measures
           of
           Obedience
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Consequence
           must
           be
           this
           ,
           That
           if
           we
           do
           but
           perform
           that
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Kings
           precepts
           ,
           and
           to
           processes
           out
           of
           a
           
             Court
             Leet
          
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           very
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           sufficient
           ;
           and
           truly
           a
           Little
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           less
           Sense
           ,
           with
           such
           Gentlemen
           may
           suffice
           ;
           for
           certainly
           for
           any
           Consequence
           that
           can
           be
           drawn
           from
           this
           clause
           of
           the
           
             Minors
             Oath
          
           against
           his
           
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Bowstring
          
           and
           
             the
             Doctors
             Obedience
          
           ;
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           told
           us
           too
           ,
           that
           the
           *
           Tithing-man
           is
           there
           sworn
           
             to
             be
             Attendant
             on
             the
             Constable
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Ale-Taster
           make
           Oath
           ,
           
             He
             will
             serve
             the
             King's
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Leet
             in
             the
             Tasting
             of
             Good
             Ale
             and
             Beer
             :
          
           But
           he
           might
           have
           been
           so
           fair
           here
           too
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           let
           us
           known
           what
           follows
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           Oath
           too
           of
           the
           Youngling
           ;
           and
           I
           Swear
           that
           
             I
             'll
             be
             a
             true
             Liegeman
             and
             true
             Faith
             and
             Truth
             bear
             to
             Our
             Soveraign
             that
             now
             is
             ;
             and
             his
             
             Highness
             Heirs
             and
             Lawful
             Successors
             ,
          
           Kings
           or
           Queens
           
             of
             this
             Realm
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Assoon
             as
             any
             Treason
             shall
             come
             to
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             the
             same
             to
             be
             known
             to
             the
             King's
             Highness
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             .
          
           And
           even
           the
           first
           part
           of
           this
           very
           Clause
           ,
           he
           is
           pleased
           at
           last
           to
           recite
           in
           another
           *
           page
           ,
           where
           he
           thinks
           it
           makes
           for
           his
           Sophisticated
           Sense
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           I
           suppose
           )
           after
           the
           Word
           Successors
           ,
           follows
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           ofthis
           Realm
           :
           But
           because
           God
           only
           knows
           (
           as
           he
           says
           )
           who
           shall
           come
           to
           
             be
             so
          
           ,
           is
           it
           therefore
           no
           breach
           of
           our
           Oath
           to
           his
           Majesties
           Heirs
           to
           barr
           any
           one
           for
           ever
           from
           
             being
             King
          
           ,
           God
           knows
           too
           who
           will
           live
           to
           Succeed
           him
           ,
           and
           may
           we
           therefore
           without
           Perjury
           Associate
           to
           secure
           his
           Destruction
           ,
           Swear
           to
           expel
           and
           destroy
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           but
           a
           
             possible
             Successor
          
           .
           All
           these
           things
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           justified
           ,
           but
           so
           has
           too
           the
           Deepest
           Treason
           ,
           and
           a
           Damn'd
           Rebellion
           ,
           let
           but
           any
           Impartial
           Soul
           consider
           the
           Sense
           of
           that
           Supremacy
           ,
           that
           Allegiance
           he
           Swears
           to
           his
           present
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           he
           'll
           find
           all
           along
           he
           makes
           at
           the
           same
           time
           an
           Actual
           Promise
           ,
           an
           〈◊〉
           Faith
           to
           those
           too
           ,
           that
           are
           Possible
           Heirs
           ,
           
           and
           even
           PROBABLE
           ones
           according
           to
           the
           Ordinary
           descent
           of
           the
           Crown
           by
           Birth
           and
           Blood
           ,
           without
           any
           of
           the
           least
           Relation
           or
           Reference
           to
           any
           Extraordinary
           Settlement
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           Interruption
           or
           Exclusion
           :
           and
           tho
           in
           strict
           propriety
           of
           Speech
           ,
           a
           man
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           an
           Heir
           to
           him
           that
           is
           Living
           and
           in
           possession
           ,
           of
           that
           to
           which
           he
           is
           to
           be
           an
           Heir
           after
           his
           Death
           ,
           yet
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           a
           man
           may
           be
           an
           Actual
           Heir
           to
           a
           Right
           ,
           tho
           he
           be
           but
           a
           possible
           one
           to
           the
           Possession
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           that
           
             unalterable
             Right
          
           to
           the
           Crown
           we
           Swear
           to
           defend
           ,
           Inherent
           in
           the
           Blood
           ofthose
           that
           as
           yet
           have
           but
           a
           Possibility
           to
           the
           wearing
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Common
           Recoveries
           now
           too
           Commonly
           suffer'd
           to
           be
           really
           just
           ;
           sure
           supposes
           some
           Actual
           Heir
           ,
           and
           one
           to
           have
           some
           Right
           ,
           tho
           he
           is
           living
           to
           whom
           he
           is
           to
           make
           himself
           so
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           be
           no
           such
           Heir
           ,
           then
           also
           this
           feigned
           Recovery
           must
           be
           just
           against
           no
           Body
           ;
           if
           they
           will
           allow
           such
           an
           Heir
           to
           be
           ,
           then
           there
           must
           be
           also
           of
           one
           that
           's
           living
           :
           
             And
             I
             look
             upon
             the
             Crowns
             Customary
             descent
             stronger
             than
             any
             Tail.
             
          
        
         
         
           His
           case
           of
           Excise
           is
           just
           such
           another
           
           
             Tale
             of
             a
             Tub
          
           ,
           and
           only
           tells
           us
           that
           tho
           't
           is
           granted
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Heirs
           ,
           the
           possible
           Successor
           can't
           put
           in
           at
           present
           for
           a
           Penny
           ,
           a
           pretty
           piece
           of
           Impertinence
           and
           well
           apply'd
           ,
           and
           were
           this
           all
           they
           would
           have
           Excluded
           his
           Highness
           from
           ,
           I
           believe
           they
           might
           have
           got
           his
           Vote
           to
           the
           Bill
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           say
           too
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           have
           put
           in
           then
           for
           the
           Crown
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           would
           have
           consulted
           the
           Sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           those
           Legislators
           that
           past
           that
           very
           Act
           ,
           it
           would
           soon
           appear
           to
           him
           that
           what
           they
           designed
           for
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Heirs
          
           in
           General
           must
           as
           well
           be
           design'd
           for
           's
           
             R.
             H.
          
           in
           Particular
           ,
           if
           ever
           he
           came
           to
           be
           an
           Actual
           Heir
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           had
           his
           Parliament
           excluded
           the
           D.
           from
           being
           Heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           they
           had
           shut
           him
           out
           too
           from
           the
           Hopes
           of
           the
           Revenues
           that
           belong'd
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           my
           Conscience
           those
           that
           had
           pay'd
           him
           off
           with
           such
           a
           Bill
           ;
           would
           never
           have
           pay'd
           him
           a
           Penny
           Excise
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           Remark
           I
           shall
           make
           upon
           this
           their
           *
           Maxim
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           this
           that
           our
           Florishing
           Divine
           celebrates
           
           so
           much
           for
           making
           those
           Heirs
           mentioned
           in
           our
           Oath
           ,
           to
           be
           meant
           only
           of
           such
           as
           Actually
           succeed
           at
           our
           Soveraigns
           death
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           have
           it
           according
           to
           their
           Exposition
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           have
           none
           while
           he
           Lives
           ,
           is
           only
           by
           way
           of
           Civil
           interrogatory
           ,
           what
           they
           think
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           word
           Heir
           in
           that
           *
           Act
           that
           Declares
           it
           High-Treason
           to
           compass
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Kings
           
             Eldest
             Son
          
           and
           HEIR
           ,
           for
           if
           their
           formidable
           thundering
           Aphorism
           ,
           must
           be
           play'd
           so
           furiously
           upon
           us
           ,
           we
           'l
           for
           once
           force
           their
           own
           Engine
           upon
           our
           Foes
           .
           If
           the
           King
           has
           no
           Heir
           while
           he
           is
           Living
           ,
           why
           is
           it
           made
           here
           Treason
           to
           destroy
           him
           ;
           if
           Heir
           must
           be
           here
           meant
           of
           him
           only
           that
           will
           be
           so
           Hereafter
           ,
           then
           that
           whole
           word
           Heir
           is
           impertinent
           ,
           for
           it
           would
           be
           Treason
           without
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           would
           be
           then
           
             de
             Facto
             King
          
           ;
           if
           Heir
           Relates
           to
           Eldest
           Son
           ,
           then
           even
           the
           Statute
           too
           ,
           understands
           it
           so
           as
           an
           
             Heir
             Possible
          
           ,
           for
           an
           Eldest
           Son
           is
           no
           more
           at
           the
           most
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           see
           that
           even
           in
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           word
           Heir
           shall
           refer
           to
           one
           ,
           that
           only
           may
           probably
           or
           Possibly
           be
           so
           
             in
             Futuro
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           those
           that
           
           are
           
             de
             Facto
          
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           agrees
           with
           the
           very
           common
           acceptation
           ,
           Afortiori
           then
           we
           may
           (
           even
           ,
           with
           the
           Consent
           of
           our
           Reverend
           Reader
           ,
           the
           Divine
           Lawyer
           )
           
           admit
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           acceptation
           of
           the
           word
           when
           administred
           to
           us
           in
           an
           Oath
           so
           Solemn
           and
           Sacred
           ,
           if
           it
           does
           not
           relate
           to
           the
           Eldest
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           an
           Heir
           in
           general
           that
           may
           Actually
           Succeed
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           bring
           (
           which
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           won't
           allow
           )
           a
           Collateral
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Lineal
           Heir
           ,
           within
           the
           very
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           And
           whether
           they
           will
           allow
           him
           so
           or
           no
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           they
           can
           say
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           a
           Collateral
           Heir
           may
           be
           within
           the
           Statute
           ,
           tho
           not
           exprest
           in
           the
           very
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law.
           I
           don't
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           same
           Intention
           they
           had
           of
           preserving
           the
           King's
           Eldest
           Son
           and
           Heir
           ,
           the
           same
           had
           those
           Legislators
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           
             next
             Heir
          
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           whether
           Lineal
           or
           Collateral
           ;
           and
           where
           their
           Intention
           may
           be
           presumed
           the
           same
           ,
           there
           the
           Remedy
           without
           doubt
           wasdesign'd
           the
           same
           too
           ;
           and
           that
           Intention
           of
           all
           Law-makers
           must
           beonly
           gathered
           from
           the
           parity
           of
           Reason
           for
           the
           making
           such
           a
           Law
           :
           Now
           if
           there
           be
           the
           same
           Reason
           for
           the
           securing
           the
           Person
           of
           any
           Collateral
           Heir
           as
           well
           
           as
           the
           Kings
           Eldest
           Son
           and
           Heir
           ,
           as
           doubtless
           there
           is
           ,
           
             for
             the
             perpetuating
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Monarchy
             ,
          
           then
           we
           have
           Reason
           to
           believe
           too
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           Heir
           was
           also
           intended
           ,
           especially
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           but
           just
           before
           this
           Statute
           of
           the
           25th
           ,
           *
           it
           was
           held
           ,
           That
           Killing
           anyof
           the
           Kings
           Children
           was
           Treason
           ;
           all
           of
           them
           having
           a
           possibility
           of
           being
           Heirs
           Apparent
           and
           supplying
           the
           Crown
           with
           a
           Succession
           :
           'T
           is
           true
           ther
           's
           nothing
           expressive
           of
           a
           Collateral
           Heir
           in
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           so
           neither
           is
           there
           anything
           exprest
           of
           a
           Second
           Son
           ,
           or
           a
           Third
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           be
           come
           Eldest
           ,
           yet
           allthese
           are
           allowed
           to
           be
           intended
           too
           ;
           and
           if
           Eldest
           shall
           extend
           to
           any
           that
           shall
           afterward
           become
           so
           ,
           I
           don't
           see
           why
           the
           word
           Heir
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           is
           there
           more
           extensive
           might
           not
           without
           much
           stretching
           refer
           to
           any
           that
           may
           become
           the
           first
           Heir
           ,
           (
           Admitting
           it
           otherways
           )
           they
           must
           admit
           ;
           that
           this
           Law
           in
           this
           point
           is
           mighty
           Superfluous
           ,
           the
           very
           thing
           which
           it
           always
           endeavours
           to
           avoi'd
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           Prince
           must
           be
           only
           understood
           ,
           why
           then
           that
           word
           would
           have
           exprest
           it
           better
           ;
           or
           else
           Eldest
           Son
           alone
           as
           well
           ,
           and
           since
           Heir
           is
           superadded
           ,
           and
           a
           Rule
           in
           Law
           that
           
           Letter
           of
           it
           must
           have
           it's
           full
           Emphasis
           in
           Explication
           :
           I
           cannot
           apprehend
           but
           the
           word
           Heir
           ,
           there
           must
           signifie
           somewhat
           more
           than
           
             Eldest
             Son
          
           :
           There
           is
           no
           Provision
           made
           for
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           in
           that
           Statute
           ,
           Consort
           being
           only
           named
           ;
           yet
           the
           resolution
           has
           been
           ,
           That
           she
           is
           within
           that
           Statute
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           Parity
           of
           Reason
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           my
           Life
           I
           could
           never
           apprehend
           the
           little
           Lords
           Sophistry
           of
           a
           Brother
           or
           Collateral
           Heir
           ,
           being
           but
           a
           Presumptive
           one
           ;
           it
           look't
           like
           a
           piece
           of
           State
           Metaphysicks
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           his
           Highness
           out
           of
           his
           Title
           with
           a
           Diminution
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           order
           for
           Excluding
           him
           from
           the
           Crown
           :
           Time
           always
           best
           resolves
           the
           Sense
           of
           such
           States-men
           ,
           whose
           Politicks
           are
           best
           understood
           from
           the
           Measures
           they
           take
           ,
           and
           who
           seem
           many
           times
           Fools
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           till
           they
           disclose
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           greatest
           Villains
           .
           When
           I
           saw
           him
           settled
           for
           Excluding
           the
           Crown
           's
           Heir
           ;
           we
           soon
           saw
           the
           meaning
           of
           Presumptive
           ,
           which
           before
           seem'd
           in
           so
           great
           a
           Man
           a
           little
           nonsense
           :
           But
           I
           can
           tell
           them
           of
           one-sense
           more
           it
           might
           have
           had
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           Duke
           was
           but
           his
           Presumptive
           Heir
           ,
           
           because
           he
           presumed
           he
           should
           Destroy
           him
           :
           Some
           men
           of
           the
           Law
           would
           laugh
           at
           such
           Sophisters
           of
           the
           Faction
           .
           And
           truly
           they
           even
           at
           themselves
           ,
           should
           they
           maintain
           the
           Youngest
           Son
           in
           
             Burrough
             English
          
           ,
           was
           no
           Heir
           Apparent
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           dispossest
           by
           latter
           Birth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Brother
           or
           Collateral
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           the
           want
           of
           his
           Lordships
           Law
           that
           made
           him
           abound
           with
           so
           much
           Sophistry
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           Sense
           :
           For
           my
           Lord
           ‖
           Coke
           lets
           us
           know
           that
           a
           Collateral
           Heir
           is
           as
           much
           an
           Apparent
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Eldest
             Son
          
           ;
           but
           only
           this
           says
           he
           is
           not
           within
           the
           Statute
           .
           Tho
           as
           *
           great
           a
           Judge
           and
           as
           good
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           Dogmatical
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           had
           Reason
           ,
           so
           he
           left
           room
           too
           for
           doubt
           ,
           tho
           the
           Quaere
           in
           his
           first
           Edition
           has
           been
           very
           industriously
           omitted
           in
           the
           second
           .
           I
           have
           been
           the
           longer
           upon
           this
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Divine
           see
           that
           he
           may
           be
           much
           out
           in
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           tho
           he
           would
           have
           Excluded
           the
           late
           Collateral
           Heir
           from
           
             his
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
          
           ,
           his
           preservation
           might
           have
           been
           brought
           in
           within
           the
           †
           
             Statute
             of
             Treason
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctor
           if
           he
           pleas'd
           might
           be
           Hanged
           for
           him
           as
           well
           as
           Perjur'd
           .
        
         
         
           'T
           is
           pretty
           pleasant
           to
           me
           to
           Observe
           how
           men
           of
           these
           sort
           of
           principlescan
           prevaricate
           for
           the
           Promoting
           of
           their
           own
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           Divinest
           of
           them
           all
           run
           to
           the
           Devil
           with
           a
           Lye
           in
           their
           Mouth
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           in
           their
           Conscience
           believe
           the
           contrary
           to
           be
           true
           .
           No
           Soul
           Living
           but
           will
           believe
           this
           Libeller
           when
           so
           near
           Ally'd
           to
           the
           Gentleman
           of
           the
           Law
           we
           so
           lately
           left
           ,
           would
           entertain
           assoon
           the
           Damnable
           Doctrin
           of
           a
           Muggletonian
           ,
           as
           dispense
           with
           the
           belief
           of
           a
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           (
           since
           his
           Associate
           in
           their
           Hotch-potch
           ,
           of
           Scrible
           ,
           Hunt
           has
           rendered
           it
           altogether
           as
           Devilish
           )
           yet
           what
           that
           Lawyer
           won't
           allow
           ,
           this
           *
           Body
           of
           Divinity
           is
           forced
           at
           last
           to
           prove
           ,
           viz.
           That
           even
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           Reigned
           with
           a
           
             Right
             Divine
          
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           their
           Empire
           was
           Hereditary
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           is
           seriously
           bound
           to
           maintain
           too
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           Basis
           ,
           and
           foundation
           for
           his
           
             Rebellious
             Book
          
           ,
           so
           that
           these
           prevaricating
           Jugglers
           ,
           with
           a
           turn
           of
           an
           hand
           can
           make
           the
           two
           
             several
             Extreams
          
           serve
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           when
           it
           will
           make
           for
           their
           Cause
           they
           shall
           make
           those
           Crowns
           Hereditary
           whom
           all
           Authors
           and
           all
           the
           World
           acknowledge
           
           Elective
           ;
           let
           it
           but
           cross
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Faction
           ,
           the
           same
           pens
           shall
           prove
           you
           a
           most
           Elective
           Monarchy
           ,
           from
           one
           absolutely
           Hereditary
           .
        
         
           The
           Roman
           Empire
           was
           certainly
           from
           Caesar
           their
           first
           ,
           to
           this
           Julian
           himself
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           very
           last
           of
           their
           Emperors
           uncertain
           in
           it's
           Succession
           ;
           sometimes
           a
           Right
           Heir
           would
           interpose
           ,
           or
           an
           adopted
           ,
           one
           but
           still
           ,
           either
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           or
           depended
           upon
           their
           permission
           .
           And
           how
           it
           could
           otherwise
           well
           ,
           be
           no
           man
           can
           well
           imagin
           ,
           when
           their
           standing
           Armies
           were
           continually
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Monarch
           commonly
           created
           with
           a
           Shout
           and
           Salutation
           of
           a
           Legion
           ;
           so
           uncertain
           was
           their
           Succession
           ;
           that
           they
           seldom
           had
           so
           much
           as
           Certainty
           for
           their
           Lives
           :
           Look
           upon
           the
           List
           which
           I
           have
           leisurably
           examined
           ;
           and
           you
           'll
           find
           from
           Caesar
           that
           was
           stab'd
           in
           the
           Senate
           ,
           to
           their
           
             Apostate
             Julian
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           would
           have
           a
           Christian
           assassinate
           in
           Persia
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           half
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           were
           Murdered
           or
           destroy'd
           by
           some
           prevalent
           Faction
           ,
           or
           a
           mutinous
           Army
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Purples
           they
           wore
           were
           dy'd
           in
           their
           own
           
             Blood
             ,
             Julian's
          
           *
           Caesars
           are
           just
           as
           well
           apply'd
           
           here
           to
           the
           Succession
           of
           our
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ;
           as
           the
           Postscript
           has
           the
           Confirmation
           
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Legislative
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           our
           own
           Monarchy
           for
           
             fifteen
             hundred
          
           years
           .
           Hereditary
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           be
           proved
           from
           all
           Chronicle
           and
           History
           ,
           have
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           Pens
           (
           and
           whom
           this
           Author
           vindicates
           too
           with
           his
           *
           own
           )
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           merely
           Elective
           .
           I
           can't
           resolve
           this
           Spirit
           of
           Contradiction
           into
           any
           thing
           less
           than
           an
           absolute
           Conspiracy
           among
           themselves
           for
           the
           Vindicating
           rather
           Pagans
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           the
           Government
           of
           Rome
           or
           Constantinople
           ,
           before
           the
           Constitution
           of
           
             our
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Establisht
             Monarchy
          
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           Publishing
           this
           pernicious
           piece
           and
           its
           falling
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           I
           remember
           (
           tho
           not
           much
           read
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           works
           of
           a
           Socrates
           ,
           or
           a
           Sozomen
           )
           that
           I
           had
           casually
           lighted
           in
           one
           of
           them
           heretofore
           upon
           the
           passage
           of
           Jovian's
           (
           this
           Apostat's
           immediate
           Successor
           )
           being
           saluted
           Emperor
           ;
           where
           the
           pious
           Prince
           told
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           Reign
           over
           Pagans
           ;
           
           upon
           which
           they
           Reply'd
           they
           were
           all
           Christians
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           ,
           had
           submitted
           and
           not
           opposed
           the
           Government
           of
           a
           
             Julian
             ,
             because
          
           their
           Lawful
           Emperor
           ;
           a
           President
           so
           directly
           contradictory
           to
           those
           he
           brings
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           sufficient
           Prepossession
           to
           me
           against
           the
           profest
           Sincerity
           of
           the
           piece
           .
           Paganism
           is
           as
           much
           obliged
           to
           this
           Apostate
           Church-man
           ,
           as
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           has
           receiv'd
           from
           him
           the
           greatest
           disservice
           ;
           he
           represents
           to
           us
           in
           several
           places
           his
           Pagan
           Emperor
           even
           with
           the
           Meekness
           
           of
           a
           Moses
           ;
           and
           with
           such
           a
           command
           of
           Spirit
           and
           Temperament
           of
           mind
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           would
           have
           him
           rather
           Worshipt
           as
           a
           Saint
           ,
           than
           Curst
           for
           a
           Persecutor
           ;
           he
           makes
           him
           to
           take
           Reviling
           patiently
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           'd
           let
           us
           know
           ,
           he
           also
           could
           imitatehis
           Christ
           ,
           who
           reviled
           not
           again
           ;
           with
           such
           mollifying
           expressions
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           reproaches
           of
           the
           meanest
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           would
           recommend
           the
           admiring
           of
           him
           for
           an
           Hero
           ;
           which
           makes
           me
           remember
           his
           dying
           Words
           ,
           I
           met
           with
           once
           in
           
             Ammianus
             Marcellinus
          
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           Magnanimity
           and
           all
           the
           highest
           Expressions
           of
           a
           Moral
           Vertue
           ,
           that
           of
           an
           
             Expiring
             Pagan
          
           ,
           he
           seem'd
           to
           me
           the
           most
           
           like
           a
           
             dying
             Christian
          
           :
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           those
           Pious
           Souls
           ,
           those
           Glorious
           Martyrs
           ,
           fam'd
           for
           their
           
             Primitive
             Meekness
          
           and
           Moderation
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Tortures
           have
           accounted
           it
           worthy
           to
           suffer
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           their
           Saviour
           ,
           blest
           their
           Persecutors
           ,
           in
           Groans
           ,
           in
           imperfect
           sounds
           ,
           and
           unarticulated
           accents
           of
           Agony
           and
           Anguish
           ,
           that
           tir'd
           the
           Invention
           of
           their
           Tormentors
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           baffl'd
           their
           Tortures
           ,
           and
           with
           exalted
           Affection
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           Triumph'd
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Flames
           :
           These
           has
           he
           〈◊〉
           represented
           for
           the
           most
           
             Malicious
             ,
             Seditious
          
           and
           Rebellious
           Brood
           of
           Christians
           ,
           that
           ever
           breath'd
           under
           any
           Government
           altogether
           Pagan
           .
           What
           good
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           can
           receive
           from
           such
           a
           Representation
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           ,
           must
           be
           in
           pleading
           prescription
           to
           a
           
             warrantable
             Rebellion
          
           ;
           and
           what
           Obligation
           Christianity
           it self
           has
           to
           such
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           is
           the
           making
           her
           much
           worse
           than
           the
           Wildest
           Paganism
           .
        
         
           Had
           he
           consider'd
           how
           unreasonable
           it
           was
           only
           from
           the
           selected
           Instances
           of
           some
           Turbulent
           Spirits
           ;
           how
           Irreligious
           and
           Vncharitable
           it
           is
           from
           a
           few
           furious
           provok'd
           Persons
           to
           have
           cast
           such
           an
           
             industrious
             
             blemish
          
           and
           blot
           upon
           the
           Practices
           of
           all
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           of
           those
           Times
           ;
           certainly
           he
           would
           have
           found
           it
           much
           unbecoming
           his
           Profession
           ,
           more
           his
           Religion
           ?
           Why
           does
           he
           not
           conclude
           from
           thence
           too
           that
           in
           those
           days
           we
           never
           had
           any
           Martyrs
           ;
           or
           that
           all
           Fox's
           mighty
           Martyrology
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           
             mere
             Romance
          
           ,
           for
           he
           'll
           find
           Her
           Majesty
           the
           persecuting
           Mary
           ;
           in
           many
           places
           as
           severely
           handled
           ?
           Why
           does
           he
           not
           tell
           us
           in
           her
           time
           
             Wyat
             ,
             Crofts
          
           ,
           and
           
             Rudston
             REBELL'D
          
           :
           And
           then
           conclude
           we
           had
           no
           Cranmer
           ,
           †
           Latimer
           ,
           and
           Ridly
           that
           suffer'd
           :
           Why
           does
           he
           not
           tell
           us
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Tumults
           of
           her
           time
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           those
           then
           could
           throw
           Stones
           and
           Daggers
           at
           a
           Bonner
           ,
           or
           a
           Bourn
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           word
           of
           the
           more
           Meeker
           men
           ;
           a
           Bradford
           ‖
           or
           a
           Rogers
           that
           bid
           them
           be
           Patient
           and
           appeased
           them
           ,
           for
           his
           Maiden
           Virgin
           that
           Reviled
           Julian
           ,
           he
           could
           tell
           us
           too
           that
           of
           one
           Crofts
           ,
           a
           Maid
           ,
           that
           Mutter'd
           out
           as
           much
           Sedition
           against
           Queen
           *
           Mary
           from
           the
           Wall
           ;
           and
           let
           him
           but
           deal
           as
           disingenuously
           in
           Conclusions
           here
           too
           ,
           the
           
             Reform'd
             Protestant
          
           will
           be
           as
           little
           Obliged
           to
           him
           as
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christian.
          
           
        
         
         
           In
           short
           ,
           if
           Julian
           abounded
           with
           such
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Meekness
           ;
           (
           as
           he
           in
           many
           places
           makes
           him
           to
           demonstrate
           )
           where
           then
           was
           this
           Terrible
           Persecution
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           makes
           such
           a
           dismal
           din
           ?
           If
           they
           were
           really
           Persecuted
           and
           Opprest
           ,
           how
           came
           they
           to
           be
           so
           powerful
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           such
           a
           signal
           resistance
           ?
           If
           his
           Old
           man
           in
           *
           Berea
           ,
           was
           only
           rebuk'd
           by
           him
           ,
           for
           raging
           so
           hotly
           against
           his
           King
           and
           his
           Religion
           ;
           and
           only
           bid
           by
           his
           Prince
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           mildness
           as
           ,
           Friend
           forbear
           railing
           ;
           if
           at
           the
           Reproaches
           of
           the
           Antiochians
           ,
           he
           only
           declared
           against
           seeing
           them
           any
           more
           ,
           if
           as
           in
           his
           ridiculous
           Instance
           of
           old
           Father
           Gregory's
           kicking
           of
           his
           King
           ,
           he
           
           was
           so
           terfify'd
           and
           awd
           ;
           what
           is
           become
           of
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Bloody
           Persecution
           that
           attended
           him
           to
           the
           Throne
           ?
           And
           if
           as
           in
           another
           place
           he
           has
           prov'd
           ,
           there
           was
           much
           the
           greater
           part
           that
           remain'd
           Christian
           ;
           where
           was
           this
           General
           Apostacy
           to
           the
           Pagan
           ?
           In
           my
           poor
           Apprehension
           ,
           the
           several
           Examples
           he
           has
           cited
           ,
           did
           in
           some
           sense
           ,
           tho
           beyond
           his
           design
           ,
           as
           much
           oblige
           his
           Adversaries
           cause
           ,
           and
           the
           late
           Case
           of
           Succession
           ;
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Loyal
           
           hearts
           that
           labour'd
           so
           much
           in
           its
           defence
           ,
           for
           they
           most
           of
           them
           prove
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           perswasion
           of
           their
           Pagan
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           flourisht
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           ;
           and
           he
           never
           Punisht
           any
           Person
           ;
           but
           for
           reviling
           him
           for
           his
           Apostacy
           to
           his
           Face
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           might
           have
           enjoy'd
           their
           own
           opinions
           quietly
           had
           they
           not
           so
           much
           molested
           ,
           and
           opposed
           his
           :
           And
           must
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           then
           be
           made
           so
           Rebellious
           ,
           only
           because
           there
           were
           those
           that
           could
           revile
           their
           Prince
           and
           his
           perswasion
           ?
           that
           could
           call
           their
           Julian
           ,
           Goats
           beard
           ,
           Bull-burner
           ,
           Impious
           ;
           
           Apostate
           ,
           and
           Atheist
           ?
           Why
           then
           this
           Gentleman
           himself
           may
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestant
           we
           〈◊〉
           is
           as
           Rebelliously
           inclin'd
           ;
           and
           that
           because
           some
           Seduced
           Souls
           were
           not
           long
           since
           so
           much
           possest
           with
           Sedition
           ,
           as
           to
           Rebel
           
           against
           the
           Succession
           ,
           because
           a
           poor
           Perjur'd
           wretch
           could
           call
           his
           Soveraign
           ,
           †
           Dog
           ,
           Devil
           ,
           and
           Traytor
           ;
           because
           M.
           〈◊〉
           .
           himself
           suffers
           now
           a
           deserv'd
           Imprisonment
           ,
           for
           representing
           now
           his
           own
           most
           Christian
           King
           for
           *
           ten
           times
           as
           great
           a
           Persecutor
           as
           the
           worst
           of
           the
           Pagan
           Emperors
           ;
           or
           because
           
           Protestant
           Subjects
           actual
           Rebels
           and
           in
           Arms
           against
           their
           Soveraign
           ;
           with
           an
           Arch-Traytor
           Attainted
           long
           since
           legally
           ,
           have
           publisht
           in
           his
           〈◊〉
           of
           a
           Declar'd
           Rebellion
           ,
           that
           their
           Liege
           Lord
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           ;
           that
           is
           Seated
           in
           the
           Throne
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           ,
           by
           the
           Protection
           and
           Providence
           of
           God
           ;
           tho
           so
           much
           endeavour'd
           to
           be
           Destroy'd
           and
           Excluded
           by
           the
           Plots
           and
           Practices
           of
           these
           Devils
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           such
           Rebel
           Subjects
           have
           declared
           this
           their
           undoubted
           and
           Merciful
           Soveraign
           ,
           an
           Vsurper
           ,
           and
           a
           Tyrant
           :
           Our
           
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           may
           suffer
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           those
           Seditious
           Souls
           themselves
           ;
           from
           several
           of
           their
           own
           examples
           of
           a
           Rebellious
           resistance
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           their
           Arguments
           ,
           that
           traduce
           the
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christian.
           
        
         
           The
           very
           Rebel
           Books
           that
           are
           so
           much
           Consulted
           by
           our
           Asserters
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           ;
           and
           the
           Favourers
           of
           a
           Republick
           ,
           because
           they
           make
           a
           Monarch
           so
           Mean
           ,
           and
           Contemptible
           ,
           even
           those
           have
           largely
           treated
           of
           the
           same
           Subject
           ;
           that
           Mr.
           Johnson
           thinks
           he
           himself
           has
           only
           so
           〈◊〉
           handl'd
           .
           
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           Magistrates
           
           makes
           it
           most
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           pernicious
           piece
           in
           the
           last
           Question
           which
           he
           proposes
           which
           is
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           Whether
           those
           that
           are
           to
           suffer
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           can
           resist
           that
           Prince
           ,
           that
           opposes
           the
           true
           Religion
           ?
           I
           confess
           he
           with
           abundance
           of
           Foreign
           Impertinence
           tells
           us
           of
           Princes
           being
           bound
           to
           maintain
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           a
           thing
           that
           no
           one
           ever
           doubted
           :
           but
           then
           I
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           every
           Prince
           would
           not
           believe
           his
           Religion
           to
           be
           most
           true
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           whether
           the
           〈◊〉
           can
           resist
           ,
           if
           the
           Soveraign
           design
           for
           them
           a
           false
           ;
           then
           he
           comes
           to
           our
           Mr.
           Johns
           :
           Resolution
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           of
           a
           Religion
           
           
             Establisht
             by
             Law
          
           ;
           the
           point
           in
           which
           he
           deluded
           unhappily
           his
           Patron
           the
           late
           Lord
           Russel
           ;
           then
           he
           tells
           us
           the
           
           same
           Triumphant
           notion
           and
           discovery
           ,
           in
           which
           this
           Divine
           was
           so
           much
           exalted
           ;
           that
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           had
           never
           allow'd
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           any
           publick
           exercise
           :
           But
           yet
           this
           very
           work
           which
           some
           would
           have
           a
           Catholiques
           (
           but
           which
           I
           can
           hardly
           believe
           from
           his
           Brutish
           rage
           that
           he
           shows
           in
           his
           railing
           against
           that
           Church
           ,
           whom
           
           in
           several
           places
           he
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           *
           beast
           ,
           whore
           and
           Bloody
           Harlot
           ,
           that
           it
           sounds
           too
           much
           like
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Disciplinarians
           of
           those
           times
           ;
           which
           were
           nothing
           else
           but
           what
           we
           now
           call
           the
           Fanaticks
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           )
           yet
           this
           very
           piece
           sufficiently
           pernitious
           ;
           by
           both
           parties
           disown'd
           and
           discommended
           ;
           wont
           allow
           them
           to
           resist
           the
           Soveraign
           when
           he
           alters
           the
           Religion
           ,
           only
           by
           
           the
           same
           Authority
           by
           which
           it
           was
           Establisht
           ,
           but
           then
           alone
           calls
           him
           a
           Tyrant
           when
           he
           would
           abrogate
           it
           by
           his
           own
           Arbitrary
           Power
           ,
           whereas
           our
           Julian
           is
           a
           Bar
           beyond
           the
           best
           of
           their
           Advocates
           ;
           and
           would
           have
           had
           us
           resisted
           ,
           before
           we
           had
           known
           whe
           ther
           our
           Religion
           was
           to
           be
           alter'd
           by
           Law
           ,
           or
           without
           it
           ;
           whether
           it
           was
           to
           receive
           any
           Alteration
           at
           all
           ;
           or
           whether
           the
           Prince
           they
           so
           much
           Libel'd
           ,
           would
           have
           come
           to
           be
           capable
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           to
           Subvert
           ,
           or
           defend
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           Bill
           which
           this
           Libeller
           (
           whom
           the
           very
           Law
           has
           made
           since
           so
           ;
           and
           a
           Court
           of
           Justice
           )
           would
           have
           so
           necessary
           to
           be
           past
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           that
           we
           use
           Remedies
           against
           the
           Plague
           ,
           that
           was
           only
           a
           Resistance
           of
           the
           present
           Authority
           ;
           in
           an
           Altering
           
           the
           Discent
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           their
           own
           Laws
           Declare
           unalterable
           ;
           and
           that
           only
           by
           providing
           against
           Contingencies
           ,
           that
           might
           never
           have
           happen'd
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           sign
           that
           they
           aim'd
           only
           at
           the
           Succession
           it self
           ,
           more
           than
           any
           danger
           that
           they
           fear'd
           from
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           Successor
           might
           be
           supposed
           ,
           at
           the
           worst
           possible
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           willing
           to
           preserve
           to
           them
           their
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           vainly
           fear
           to
           lose
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           he
           has
           since
           ratified
           it
           with
           his
           Royal
           word
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           present
           is
           the
           Defender
           of
           our
           Faith
           too
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           had
           often
           promis'd
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           so
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Julian
           might
           have
           spared
           his
           Plaguy
           Metaphor
           of
           his
           Pitch
           and
           Tarbox
           ;
           till
           he
           felt
           more
           fumes
           of
           an
           infected
           Air
           ;
           and
           some
           better
           symptons
           of
           the
           Plague
           :
           for
           while
           their
           is
           nothing
           but
           Cypher
           to
           that
           Disease
           in
           the
           Weekly-Bill
           ,
           the
           people
           would
           take
           this
           Doctor
           for
           a
           Mad-man
           ,
           should
           he
           run
           about
           the
           Streets
           with
           his
           Antipestilentials
           ,
           his
           *
           Fires
           and
           his
           Fumes
           :
           But
           yet
           in
           this
           his
           own
           Case
           ,
           had
           our
           Author
           oblig'd
           himself
           but
           upon
           a
           great
           penalty
           ;
           not
           to
           use
           his
           preparation
           of
           Pitch
           and
           Tar
           to
           prevent
           the
           distemper
           ,
           I
           fancy
           he
           would
           run
           the
           
           risk
           of
           an
           Infection
           rather
           then
           have
           than
           forfeited
           the
           Condition
           :
           And
           I
           should
           think
           an
           Oath
           taken
           to
           be
           true
           to
           the
           Crowns
           Heir
           should
           oblige
           as
           much
           ,
           prevail
           upon
           his
           Soul
           as
           well
           ,
           not
           to
           use
           such
           means
           and
           methods
           as
           would
           make
           him
           forsworn
           ,
           tho
           it
           were
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           an
           ascertain'd
           danger
           .
           And
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           such
           a
           Bill
           that
           dissolv'd
           the
           very
           band
           of
           our
           Allegiance
           ;
           could
           be
           call'd
           any
           thing
           less
           ,
           then
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           for
           a
           Statutable
           Perjury
           ;
           for
           none
           but
           a
           Johnson
           or
           a
           Jesuit
           will
           allow
           that
           the
           same
           Lawful
           Authority
           that
           impos'd
           an
           Oath
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           can
           command
           its
           violation
           after
           it
           is
           took
           ,
           and
           that
           sticks
           so
           much
           at
           present
           with
           some
           of
           our
           moderate
           Covenanters
           ;
           that
           they
           cannot
           think
           themselves
           by
           special
           Act
           of
           their
           Lawful
           King
           ,
           absolved
           from
           an
           Oath
           of
           Rebellion
           administer'd
           by
           none
           but
           Rebels
           and
           Usurpers
           .
           And
           tho
           this
           Gentlemans
           Oracle
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           them
           but
           Protestant
           Oaths
           ,
           I
           might
           as
           well
           tell
           them
           they
           are
           Christian
           ones
           too
           ,
           if
           they
           believe
           the
           Testament
           to
           which
           they
           swear
           .
           And
           as
           this
           Gentleman
           agrees
           with
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           has
           borrow'd
           from
           this
           old
           Disciplinarian
           ,
           
           several
           of
           his
           Doctrines
           ;
           so
           has
           also
           Brutus's
           
           Vindiciae
           handled
           the
           same
           Question
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           propos'd
           in
           this
           form
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           Lawful
           to
           resist
           a
           Prince
           that
           Violates
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           lays
           waste
           his
           Holy
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           from
           that
           Excellent
           Author
           our
           Julian
           might
           not
           only
           have
           prov'd
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           to
           be
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           was
           much
           Older
           ,
           and
           Commanded
           by
           God
           himself
           to
           the
           Jews
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           former
           ‖
           Author
           his
           Predecessor
           ,
           can
           only
           from
           the
           Text
           tell
           us
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           being
           oblig'd
           to
           propagate
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           such
           as
           
             David
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
             Asa
             ,
             Johosaph
             ,
             Hezekiah
             ,
             Josiah
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           All
           Foreign
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           so
           does
           this
           Brutus
           tell
           us
           an
           idle
           tale
           :
           and
           the
           Fancy
           of
           his
           own
           Brain
           ;
           that
           therefore
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           fell
           with
           *
           Saul
           because
           they
           would
           not
           oppose
           him
           when
           he
           violated
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           the
           People
           suffer'd
           Famine
           for
           their
           not
           opposing
           his
           persidiousness
           to
           the
           †
           Gibeonites
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           punish'd
           with
           the
           Plague
           because
           they
           did
           not
           resist
           ‖
           David's
           numbring
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           People
           suffer'd
           for
           †
           Manasses
           poluting
           of
           
           the
           Temple
           because
           they
           did
           not
           oppose
           it
           ;
           But
           where
           stilldo
           any
           of
           these
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           did
           resist
           their
           Kings
           ,
           or
           were
           commanded
           so
           to
           do
           ?
           't
           is
           but
           an
           Irreligious
           Presumption
           to
           think
           the
           Almighty
           should
           punish
           his
           chosen
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           did
           not
           Rebel
           against
           his
           Anointed
           ;
           when
           that
           Rebellion
           even
           by
           the
           same
           sacred
           Text
           is
           declared
           worse
           than
           Witchcraft
           ;
           and
           that
           primitive
           one
           of
           Corah
           and
           his
           Accomplices
           was
           so
           remarkably
           punish'd
           :
           But
           I
           know
           these
           Authors
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           Eliah
           destroyed
           the
           Priests
           of
           Baal
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           Ahab
           their
           King
           countenanced
           their
           Idolatry
           ;
           That
           Jehoida
           the
           Priest
           set
           Joas
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           rebelled
           against
           his
           Mother
           Athalia
           ,
           but
           destroyed
           her
           to
           restore
           the
           Worship
           she
           had
           abolish'd
           :
           But
           in
           both
           these
           Instances
           they
           may
           do
           well
           to
           consider
           :
           1.
           
           That
           what
           was
           done
           here
           was
           by
           the
           express
           Direction
           of
           the
           true
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Prophets
           ;
           to
           which
           when
           our
           inspired
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           our
           Oracles
           only
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           can
           prove
           their
           right
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           but
           pretend
           it
           ;
           they
           shall
           be
           better
           qualified
           to
           Judge
           their
           King
           when
           he
           offends
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           his
           God.
           And
           
           does
           not
           the
           Text
           tell
           us
           upon
           these
           very
           Occasions
           always
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             came
             to
             his
             Servants
             :
          
           2.
           
           Athalia
           here
           ,
           whom
           the
           People
           resisted
           ,
           deposed
           ,
           and
           slew
           ,
           had
           no
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           but
           what
           she
           waded
           through
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           all
           the
           seed
           Royal
           :
           Religion
           was
           not
           there
           the
           rise
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           but
           the
           right
           of
           the
           Crown
           's
           Heir
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           young
           King
           Joas
           ,
           whom
           they
           set
           on
           the
           Throne
           of
           his
           Father
           Ahaziah
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           Heavens
           had
           preserved
           him
           ;
           notwithstanding
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           Design
           there
           was
           to
           destroy
           him
           :
           3.
           
           If
           Religion
           were
           the
           Occasion
           of
           such
           Insurrection
           ,
           as
           it
           really
           was
           not
           ;
           yet
           the
           Worship
           then
           introduced
           was
           altogether
           Pagan
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           express
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           extirpate
           .
           And
           whatever
           our
           Apostate
           fansies
           in
           his
           Comparison
           of
           Paganism
           and
           Popery
           ,
           my
           Charity
           will
           oblige
           me
           ,
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           not
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           same
           God
           and
           Saviour
           like
           to
           so
           many
           Turks
           and
           Mahometans
           ,
           unless
           they
           can
           prove
           to
           me
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Worshipping
           of
           Baal
           is
           only
           meant
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           is
           to
           be
           an
           Infidel
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           fourth
           place
           they
           do
           not
           consider
           ,
           that
           even
           their
           own
           Arguments
           make
           all
           such
           Applications
           to
           all
           ourpresent
           Kings
           altogether
           impertinent
           :
           For
           these
           *
           Republicans
           that
           maintain
           these
           Doctrins
           ;
           tell
           us
           too
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           were
           always
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           the
           seventy
           Elders
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           Lacedaemon
           by
           their
           Ephori
           ;
           that
           to
           these
           seventy
           the
           high
           Priest
           did
           always
           preside
           as
           Judg
           of
           the
           most
           difficult
           Affairs
           ;
           so
           that
           Arguments
           and
           Presidents
           brought
           from
           such
           Topicks
           ,
           where
           they
           make
           the
           Kings
           to
           be
           govern'd
           by
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           can't
           be
           applyed
           to
           Monarchs
           that
           are
           Modern
           and
           more
           absolute
           ,
           tho
           this
           their
           very
           Assertion
           that
           makes
           against
           their
           own
           Application
           is
           no
           less
           than
           a
           great
           Lye
           :
           For
           we
           find
           both
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           and
           Judah
           from
           the
           Chronicles
           ,
           the
           very
           Records
           of
           those
           times
           to
           be
           Princes
           altogether
           absolute
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           executed
           too
           that
           unlimited
           Jurisdiction
           .
           I
           have
           related
           these
           few
           passages
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           fore
           mentioned
           Authors
           to
           let
           this
           unanswerable
           Julian
           see
           ,
           as
           I
           promised
           in
           the
           preceding
           Section
           ,
           that
           this
           his
           Case
           ,
           had
           been
           Controverted
           long
           before
           he
           could
           Read
           or
           Write
           ,
           and
           defended
           only
           
           by
           such
           Pens
           ,
           as
           have
           Publish'd
           themselves
           and
           their
           Principles
           both
           infamous
           to
           posterity
           ;
           such
           as
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           prove
           and
           promote
           Rebellion
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           ;
           but
           the
           Privileges
           of
           the
           *
           Jews
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           precepts
           of
           the
           Living
           God.
           
        
         
           His
           Comparison
           of
           Popery
           and
           PAGANISM
           ,
           might
           be
           as
           well
           returned
           with
           a
           Parallel
           of
           Johnson
           and
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           for
           in
           many
           principles
           of
           Sedition
           they
           agree
           :
           and
           he
           takes
           (
           in
           some
           Sense
           )
           a
           little
           pains
           to
           prove
           his
           Kindness
           to
           the
           Pagan
           ;
           that
           has
           thus
           traduced
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Christian.
           And
           we
           see
           that
           some
           sort
           of
           Modern
           Protestants
           could
           not
           only
           side
           with
           the
           Turk
           in
           his
           Arms
           ,
           but
           almost
           in
           his
           Insidelity
           :
           The
           Religion
           of
           the
           Romanists
           I
           shall
           for
           ever
           dislike
           ;
           yet
           still
           I
           would
           retain
           
             more
             Charity
          
           ,
           for
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           
             same
             God
          
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           than
           for
           an
           Heathen
           that
           is
           ignorant
           of
           both
           .
           It
           was
           falsely
           inferr'd
           from
           a
           Person
           at
           Fishers
           Conference
           ;
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           was
           the
           more
           Secum
           
           and
           Eligible
           for
           allowing
           no
           Salvation
           out
           of
           theirs
           ;
           whereas
           ours
           did
           out
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           a
           choice
           both
           Irrational
           and
           Vnbecoming
           a
           Christian
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           Charitableness
           only
           of
           our
           own
           might
           have
           thought
           it
           more
           eligible
           and
           safe
           :
           But
           our
           
             avenging
             Priest
          
           here
           has
           pay'd
           them
           off
           with
           their
           own
           Spirit
           of
           POPERY
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           Damning
           of
           HERETICKS
           ,
           has
           sent
           them
           all
           to
           the
           DEVIL
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
          
           Remarks
           upon
           Mr.
           Sidney's
           Papers
           .
        
         
           COULD
           the
           Principles
           and
           Positions
           of
           such
           implacable
           Republicans
           be
           Buried
           with
           their
           Authors
           ,
           or
           cut
           off
           with
           the
           venemous
           heads
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Vipers
           are
           both
           hatcht
           and
           harbour'd
           ,
           our
           subsequent
           Observations
           would
           be
           superseded
           with
           an
           Execution
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           Treason
           and
           Sedition
           it self
           best
           silenc'd
           with
           the
           Tongues
           of
           the
           Traytors
           ,
           and
           the
           Stroke
           of
           Justice
           :
           But
           Since
           we
           have
           seen
           a
           Most
           mighty
           Flourishing
           Monarchy
           ,
           with
           these
           Undermining
           Maxims
           ,
           of
           our
           dangerous
           Democraticks
           ,
           Usurpt
           upon
           by
           the
           very
           ,
           dregs
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           tho
           these
           Principles
           of
           Anarchy
           ,
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           
           were
           Damn'd
           even
           by
           some
           of
           those
           Misguided
           Miscreants
           ,
           that
           were
           of
           late
           deceived
           into
           an
           Actual
           Rebellion
           ;
           a
           Calamitous
           War
           ,
           led
           into
           a
           Labyrinth
           of
           almost
           an
           endless
           Misery
           :
           Tho
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           restor'd
           us
           that
           Government
           with
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           which
           these
           Instruments
           of
           Hell
           had
           undermin'd
           with
           Treacherie
           and
           Plot
           ;
           tho
           the
           promoters
           of
           these
           Principles
           that
           procur'd
           that
           dismal
           and
           utter
           dissolution
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           long
           since
           expir'd
           either
           with
           a
           dry
           Death
           which
           the
           Authors
           of
           so
           much
           Blood
           and
           Misery
           did
           hardly
           deserve
           ,
           or
           fell
           Victims
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           restor'd
           Monarchy
           ,
           which
           they
           might
           be
           better
           said
           to
           merit
           ;
           yet
           still
           we
           see
           their
           Positions
           to
           survive
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           their
           Monumental
           mischiefs
           more
           than
           any
           Marble
           must
           adorn
           their
           Tombs
           .
           The
           Doctrines
           of
           these
           Devils
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           are
           transmitted
           to
           their
           posterity
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           Veneration
           and
           Deference
           as
           of
           old
           the
           deliver'd
           Oracles
           of
           the
           Deities
           of
           Rome
           ;
           or
           the
           murmering
           Israelites
           their
           Prototypes
           of
           Primitive
           Rebellion
           and
           Plot
           ,
           or
           even
           themselves
           do
           the
           Decalogue
           it self
           .
           And
           this
           Asseveration
           is
           so
           far
           from
           the
           Product
           of
           Passion
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           prove
           
           it
           in
           it's
           several
           particulars
           ;
           *
           Brutus
           his
           Vindiciae
           was
           only
           the
           great
           Copy
           ,
           and
           as
           exactly
           transcrib'd
           ,
           from
           his
           immediate
           Predecessor
           in
           Sedition
           ;
           that
           
             Daemocratical
             Dogmatist
             de
             jure
          
           †
           
             Magistratuum
             ,
             Pryn
          
           ;
           and
           ‖
           Harrington
           here
           in
           our
           own
           soil
           ,
           had
           his
           †
           Needham
           to
           succeed
           him
           ;
           or
           rather
           as
           nearly
           Cotemporaie's
           to
           support
           him
           in
           his
           Political
           Treason
           :
           In
           our
           next
           age
           we
           are
           pester'd
           with
           a
           Nevil
           ,
           a
           ‖
           
             Plato
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           A
           Plague
           to
           any
           Government
           that
           requires
           a
           Subjection
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           Subject
           of
           our
           present
           animadversion
           a
           †
           Sidney
           his
           Associate
           ,
           all
           agreeing
           in
           every
           Syllable
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           unanimous
           Absurdity
           ,
           the
           same
           Seditious
           Nonsense
           ,
           the
           same
           Confus'd
           Notions
           of
           an
           Anarchy
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           show
           the
           Congruity
           of
           these
           Conspirators
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           cannot
           call
           themless
           ,
           and
           there
           cannot
           be
           greater
           Villains
           (
           than
           what
           set
           up
           for
           Common-Wealth's
           men
           ,
           under
           an
           Establisht
           Monarchy
           .
           )
           I
           will
           shew
           their
           agreableness
           from
           their
           own
           several
           Citations
           in
           a
           perfect
           Parallel
           of
           each
           Politician's
           particular
           positions
           ;
           and
           this
           work
           will
           be
           most
           apposite
           and
           proper
           for
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Section
           ;
           where
           Mr.
           Sidney
           must
           make
           the
           Subject
           
           a
           Person
           that
           valued
           himself
           for
           his
           Antimonarchical
           principles
           ;
           at
           a
           time
           when
           he
           was
           to
           be
           *
           Try'd
           for
           Treason
           ;
           at
           ‖
           a
           time
           when
           he
           was
           to
           suffer
           for
           it
           too
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           own
           Phraseology
           ;
           
             singl'd
             out
             as
             a
             Witness
             of
             the
             Truth
          
           ;
           tho
           some
           〈◊〉
           Subjects
           might
           believe
           it
           ,
           
             persisting
             in
             a
             great
             Lye
          
           :
           A
           Person
           that
           seem'd
           to
           suggest
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           his
           Soul's
           safety
           to
           consist
           in
           asserting
           the
           Seditious
           positions
           of
           a
           rank
           Re-publican
           ;
           (
           as
           if
           Heaven
           it self
           had
           been
           Concern'd
           for
           his
           
             answering
             Filmer
          
           .
           )
           In
           short
           a
           Person
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Anti-Monarchist
           of
           our
           present
           Age
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           says
           
             from
             his
             Youth
          
           ;
           fam'd
           and
           engag'd
           for
           it
           in
           the
           past
           ,
           of
           a
           designing
           Head
           ,
           and
           a
           discontented
           Heart
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           been
           dangerous
           even
           to
           that
           Democracy
           he
           did
           adore
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           I
           don't
           design
           to
           write
           the
           Life
           of
           a
           person
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           Daedalus
           of
           his
           own
           Destruction
           ,
           that
           drew
           down
           upon
           himself
           an
           Ignominious
           as
           well
           an
           unfortunate
           death
           ,
           and
           Sacrific'd
           himself
           to
           the
           Bigotted
           Sentiments
           of
           his
           own
           Brain
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           less
           dangerous
           too
           to
           its
           
             Natural
             Head
          
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           busied
           so
           much
           about
           the
           Nations
           
             Politick
             
             Body
          
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           left
           behind
           it
           a
           more
           lasting
           Monument
           of
           its
           Wit
           and
           Parts
           ;
           so
           happy
           to
           be
           as
           Loyal
           as
           it
           desir'd
           to
           be
           thought
           had
           it
           been
           Learn'd
           ,
           and
           the
           disgrace
           will
           ever
           supersede
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           greatest
           parts
           ;
           when
           it
           can
           be
           said
           they
           were
           exercised
           only
           in
           being
           so
           Seditiously
           Witty
           :
           I
           design
           no
           personal
           Reflection
           on
           his
           Name
           ,
           or
           Family
           ;
           wherein
           the
           Exemplary
           Loyalty
           of
           some
           of
           his
           best
           ,
           his
           Noblest
           Blood
           ;
           can
           almost
           restore
           and
           attone
           for
           his
           own
           's
           being
           tainted
           ;
           and
           their
           stedfastness
           to
           support
           the
           Throne
           ;
           can
           make
           amends
           for
           his
           Faction
           to
           subvert
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           should
           be
           very
           loath
           to
           give
           the
           least
           offence
           to
           the
           Living
           ,
           so
           I
           delight
           as
           little
           to
           disturb
           the
           Ashes
           of
           the
           Dead
           :
           I
           am
           satisfied
           't
           is
           the
           most
           uneharitable
           as
           well
           as
           it
           will
           prove
           but
           a
           rude
           draught
           to
           design
           upon
           the
           dust
           ,
           to
           disquiet
           their
           Peaceful
           Urnes
           ,
           who
           are
           said
           to
           
             rest
             from
             their
             Labours
          
           ;
           but
           the
           same
           Text
           tells
           us
           too
           
             their
             Works
             will
             follow
             them
          
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           those
           his
           principles
           ,
           his
           positions
           I
           profess
           to
           censure
           and
           refute
           ,
           tho
           I
           am
           sure
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           his
           Hunt
           ,
           have
           hardly
           been
           so
           Charitably
           Fair
           to
           the
           Fame
           and
           Memory
           of
           their
           Filmer
           .
        
         
         
           And
           the
           first
           that
           fall
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           are
           his
           first
           lines
           that
           were
           produc'd
           upon
           his
           Tryal
           ,
           wherein
           he
           Labours
           to
           Vindicate
           the
           *
           Paradox
           of
           the
           Peoples
           right
           of
           being
           their
           own
           Judges
           ,
           and
           deciding
           the
           Controversie
           between
           themselves
           and
           their
           King
           ;
           but
           tho
           they
           are
           told
           ten
           thousand
           times
           ,
           that
           this
           would
           make
           the
           very
           ‖
           party
           to
           be
           the
           Judge
           ,
           and
           produce
           the
           most
           preposterous
           and
           unequitable
           destribution
           of
           Justice
           ,
           such
           as
           a
           Barbarous
           Nation
           would
           blush
           at
           ;
           tho
           both
           our
           Common
           Law
           ,
           and
           Common
           Equity
           ;
           tho
           both
           the
           Canon
           and
           Civil
           ,
           provide
           even
           against
           all
           *
           
             Prejudic'd
             Evidence
          
           ,
           and
           must
           then
           a
           Fortiori
           ,
           against
           a
           Judge
           that
           is
           so
           ,
           and
           tho
           this
           Equitable
           process
           is
           provided
           even
           in
           Favour
           of
           this
           People
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           these
           perverse
           implacable
           Republicans
           ,
           think
           the
           same
           Common
           Justice
           necessary
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           their
           very
           King.
           And
           then
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           allow
           〈◊〉
           Soveraigns
           Cause
           to
           be
           〈◊〉
           by
           Witnesses
           as
           well
           as
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           then
           who
           shall
           give
           in
           Evidence
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           in
           which
           he
           has
           〈◊〉
           his
           trust
           ?
           why
           they
           must
           tell
           us
           again
           ,
           
             the
             People
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           People
           〈◊〉
           is
           Party
           ,
           Judge
           ,
           Evidence
           ,
           
           and
           all
           ;
           and
           no
           wonder
           then
           if
           among
           the
           People
           too
           ,
           we
           find
           a
           pack
           of
           Perjur'd
           Oates's
           ,
           that
           can
           impeach
           their
           Prince
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           not
           really
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           thing
           they
           so
           much
           rely
           on
           ;
           for
           that
           I
           shall
           refute
           anon
           beyond
           Answer
           and
           Reply
           ;
           unless
           it
           be
           from
           such
           as
           are
           resolv'd
           to
           Rebel
           against
           Sense
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Soveraign
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           truly
           determines
           these
           dangerous
           Democraticks
           ,
           is
           the
           tradition
           of
           their
           positions
           ;
           which
           (
           as
           I
           observ'd
           )
           are
           deliver'd
           down
           to
           their
           posterity
           ,
           and
           rever'd
           for
           Revelation
           :
           The
           Principles
           of
           a
           Republick
           like
           the
           root
           of
           Rebellion
           it self
           run
           in
           a
           Blood
           ,
           or
           are
           receiv'd
           like
           the
           Plague
           ,
           from
           the
           Company
           they
           keep
           by
           way
           of
           Contagion
           :
           They
           are
           loth
           to
           dissent
           from
           their
           Friends
           and
           Relations
           ,
           or
           Condemn
           the
           resolution
           of
           their
           pious
           Predecessors
           .
           But
           sometimes
           the
           Seditious
           Souls
           are
           Seduc'd
           and
           Prejudic'd
           with
           the
           Approbation
           of
           an
           Author
           ;
           whom
           they
           shall
           as
           much
           perhaps
           pervert
           ,
           as
           they
           little
           Comprehend
           ,
           sometimes
           impos'd
           upon
           with
           a
           pretended
           Antiquity
           of
           their
           opinion
           and
           policy
           ,
           with
           which
           too
           they
           would
           delude
           others
           ,
           so
           for
           the
           first
           we
           saw
           not
           
           long
           since
           a
           
             Plato
             Redivivus
          
           dealt
           with
           the
           Devil
           he
           would
           have
           raised
           in
           the
           Ghost
           of
           his
           Philosopher
           ,
           and
           endeavored
           to
           obtrude
           upon
           the
           World
           the
           lewdest
           Sedition
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Dogma
             Platonis
          
           ;
           so
           did
           also
           the
           Leviathan
           of
           the
           Usurper
           ,
           that
           took
           his
           pastime
           in
           his
           unfathomable
           
             Oceana
             ;
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           a
           political
           piece
           of
           Paradox
           ,
           deep
           and
           un-intelligible
           ;
           besides
           the
           quaintness
           of
           its
           pretty
           Style
           ,
           that
           renders
           it
           a
           Composition
           of
           Pedantry
           ,
           and
           Romance
           ,
           That
           Illuminato
           was
           perswaded
           ,
           (
           among
           the
           wonders
           in
           his
           deep
           ,
           )
           that
           he
           had
           discovered
           what
           had
           been
           so
           long
           buryed
           in
           the
           Floods
           ;
           the
           old
           Model
           of
           the
           very
           Primitive
           Common-wealth
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           his
           Idaea
           of
           Government
           ,
           had
           determin'd
           the
           Deity
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           had
           been
           concurrent
           with
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           when
           he
           fram'd
           a
           World
           to
           be
           govern'd
           )
           for
           the
           bold
           Gentlemen
           being
           very
           Opiniative
           (
           and
           I
           think
           one
           might
           say
           a
           little
           impious
           too
           ,
           )
           *
           
             Appeals
             to
             God
          
           ,
           whither
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           this
           Oliver's
           Architeck
           ,
           do
           not
           suit
           exactly
           ,
           with
           the
           very
           Protoplasts
           ,
           the
           Almighty's
           Mind
           ;
           and
           whither
           his
           Model
           (
           which
           all
           must
           acknowledge
           the
           result
           of
           a
           most
           
             unnatural
             
             Rebellion
          
           )
           was
           uot
           the
           very
           Common-wealth
           of
           Nature
           ?
           And
           this
           his
           Prototype
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Republick
           ,
           the
           Pragmatical
           Dogmatist
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           ,
           the
           †
           
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Antients
             ,
             or
             Antient
             Prudence
             ,
          
           but
           if
           such
           (
           as
           he
           says
           )
           were
           the
           Government
           before
           the
           Flood
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           conclude
           it
           so
           ;
           because
           its
           Lewdness
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           might
           occasion
           the
           deluge
           ;
           and
           might
           have
           been
           preserv'd
           for
           them
           in
           the
           Ark
           too
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           Beast
           in
           it
           of
           every
           kind
           ;
           and
           their
           admir'd
           Aristotle
           will
           allow
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           be
           Communicable
           to
           an
           Ant
           ,
           an
           Ape
           ,
           or
           an
           Ass
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Man.
           
        
         
           This
           opinion
           of
           the
           Peoples
           deciding
           between
           themselves
           and
           their
           King
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           is
           not
           only
           Mr.
           Sidney's
           ,
           but
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           all
           the
           Democraticks
           ,
           all
           the
           rank
           Republicans
           that
           ever
           writ
           ;
           *
           Brutus
           in
           his
           Vindiciae
           makes
           the
           Magistrates
           whom
           the
           People
           shall
           Authorize
           (
           by
           whom
           he
           understands
           their
           Representatives
           ,
           their
           Dyets
           ,
           or
           Parliament
           ;
           
           or
           else
           such
           as
           was
           the
           Ephori
           of
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           ,
           the
           Seventy
           Elders
           among
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           the
           Praefecti
           ,
           with
           the
           Centurians
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           these
           makes
           not
           onlythe
           Judges
           ,
           but
           the
           Avengers
           of
           the
           Perfidiousness
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           of
           their
           Princes
           ;
           upon
           their
           presumption
           that
           they
           have
           Violated
           the
           Laws
           .
        
         
           About
           a
           year
           before
           the
           Publishing
           of
           that
           Pernicious
           piece
           ,
           some
           say
           a
           Romish
           Priest
           ,
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           others
           a
           Reform'd
           one
           ,
           A
           Calvinist
           ;
           maintain'd
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           a
           Treatise
           concerning
           the
           Soveraigns
           right
           over
           the
           Subject
           ,
           and
           the
           Subjects
           Duty
           towards
           his
           Soveraign
           ;
           for
           there
           he
           tells
           us
           (
           tho
           it
           be
           a
           Common
           Objection
           that
           the
           King
           has
           no
           other
           Judge
           but
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Example
           of
           David
           as
           commonly
           objected
           ,
           whose
           Murder
           and
           Adultery
           no
           less
           Laws
           could
           punish
           than
           the
           Almighty's
           ,
           )
           he
           ‖
           Answers
           to
           it
           very
           positively
           ,
           that
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           always
           retain'd
           a
           power
           of
           Judging
           and
           Bridling
           their
           King
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           do
           not
           do
           they
           are
           Traytors
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           Country
           ;
           he
           would
           resolve
           
           the
           Case
           of
           King
           David
           ,
           (
           whom
           the
           People
           could
           not
           Judge
           for
           his
           more
           than
           Ordinary
           Crimes
           )
           to
           result
           from
           his
           sins
           and
           offences
           but
           being
           Personal
           ones
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           he
           must
           mean
           I
           suppose
           )
           not
           perpetrated
           against
           the
           Welfare
           of
           the
           
           Common-wealth
           it self
           ;
           tho
           I
           cannot
           see
           why
           the
           breach
           of
           any
           Law
           establisht
           in
           a
           Community
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           Constru'd
           to
           be
           a
           Transgression
           ,
           also
           against
           the
           Publick
           ;
           tho
           the
           Injury
           sustein'd
           more
           immediately
           relates
           to
           some
           private
           Person
           :
           'T
           is
           for
           that
           Reason
           all
           our
           Indictments
           run
           in
           the
           Kings
           Name
           ,
           and
           the
           Criminal
           Process
           ,
           in
           all
           other
           Nations
           ;
           at
           the
           suit
           of
           the
           Power
           that
           is
           Supream
           ;
           so
           that
           properly
           there
           is
           no
           Personal
           Crimes
           ,
           especially
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           but
           what
           can
           be
           consider'd
           too
           ;
           (
           as
           they
           Commonly
           are
           )
           against
           the
           National
           Interest
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           well
           being
           of
           the
           Civil
           Society
           :
           So
           that
           if
           they
           'l
           Punish
           ,
           or
           sit
           as
           Judges
           upon
           the
           Soveraign
           ,
           for
           designs
           against
           the
           Publick
           State
           it self
           ,
           they
           can
           as
           soon
           for
           any
           injury
           done
           to
           an
           private
           Member
           of
           the
           same
           :
           But
           that
           we
           see
           the
           Israelites
           didnot
           pretend
           to
           do
           even
           in
           their
           David's
           Case
           ;
           and
           so
           his
           solution
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Crime
           signify's
           just
           nothing
           .
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Harrington
           whom
           his
           advocate
           ,
           and
           his
           Plagiary
           too
           ,
           in
           his
           *
           
             Plato
             Redivivus
          
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           recommend
           for
           his
           Learning
           ,
           least
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Balance
           that
           he
           borrow'd
           from
           him
           should
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           Fool
           's
           ,
           as
           well
           himself
           〈◊〉
           for
           it
           there
           ,
           and
           play'd
           the
           Knave
           ;
           why
           truly
           that
           Learned
           Gentleman
           Chimeson
           in
           the
           same
           Din
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Judicial
           power
           ,
           (
           and
           these
           drudges
           of
           Sedition
           like
           the
           Common
           Pack-horses
           pursue
           all
           the
           same
           Track
           ,
           and
           the
           leading
           Bell
           ;
           for
           he
           tells
           us
           too
           ,
           ‖
           the
           People
           ,
           or
           Praerogative
           (
           all
           one
           with
           them
           ,
           )
           are
           also
           the
           Supream
           Judicatory
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           having
           Power
           to
           determine
           all
           appeals
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           ;
           and
           to
           question
           him
           for
           his
           Administration
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           that
           *
           Independant
           Brute
           ,
           that
           Assertor
           of
           his
           
             Free
             State
          
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           to
           be
           unconfin'd
           ,
           and
           live
           like
           Savages
           :
           In
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           his
           Language
           ,
           The
           
             State
             of
             Nature
          
           ;
           or
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           in
           Mr.
           Harringtons
           ,
           The
           
             Balance
             of
             Beasts
          
           .
           This
           inveterate
           Villain
           ,
           that
           vilifi'd
           our
           Monarchy
           ,
           (
           tho
           that
           Heaven
           instituted
           it self
           ,
           after
           its
           own
           Theocracy
           ,
           )
           that
           debused
           this
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           even
           below
           their
           Human
           Invention
           ,
           
           and
           †
           calls
           its
           Principles
           Brutish
           ;
           That
           Panegyrist
           of
           the
           Usurpation
           ,
           some
           of
           whose
           most
           Villanous
           Expressions
           ,
           I
           may
           hereafter
           revive
           ,
           for
           the
           Reproach
           of
           the
           last
           Age
           ,
           that
           suffer'd
           such
           a
           Miscreant
           to
           Murder
           Monarchy
           it self
           from
           the
           Press
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           Butcher'd
           it
           before
           on
           the
           Block
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Information
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           think
           themselves
           so
           hardly
           dealt
           with
           ,
           when
           only
           their
           own
           Treason
           ,
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           is
           less
           severely
           handled
           :
           That
           Opprobrium
           of
           Man
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Subject
           ,
           That
           pursued
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Martyr'd
           Soveraign
           ,
           in
           such
           scandalous
           Satyr
           ,
           and
           bitter
           Invective
           ;
           such
           Satyr
           ,
           as
           themselves
           would
           think
           but
           rudeness
           ,
           if
           offer'd
           ,
           only
           to
           the
           very
           mark
           of
           Infamy
           ;
           their
           Perjur'd
           Evidence
           ,
           or
           their
           Pillor'd
           Oates
           ;
           such
           Invective
           ,
           as
           themselves
           would
           think
           Inhuman
           ,
           were
           it
           past
           upon
           Beasts
           ,
           or
           their
           own
           more
           Barbarous
           Regicides
           :
           This
           most
           unnatural
           lump
           of
           Anarchy
           ,
           whom
           but
           to
           name
           ,
           is
           to
           digress
           into
           necessitated
           Horror
           ,
           and
           Detestation
           ;
           he
           publish'd
           too
           ,
           this
           very
           same
           position
           ,
           only
           in
           plainer
           Words
           ,
           and
           more
           expressive
           
             Treason
             ,
             viz.
          
           That
           the
           People
           were
           not
           only
           Judge
           ,
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           but
           
             That
             it
             be
             made
             an
             unpardonable
             
             Crime
             ,
             to
             incur
             the
             guilt
             of
             TREASON
             ,
             against
             the
             MAJESTY
             of
             the
             PEOPLE
             ,
          
           *
           
             and
             notwithstanding
             those
             gaudy
             things
             call'd
             MONARCHS
             ,
             the
             PEOPLE
             always
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             an
             Accountable
             Condition
             ,
          
           For
           this
           the
           
             Plato
             Redivivus
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Politick
             Plagiary
          
           ‖
           founds
           all
           his
           Empire
           ,
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           in
           Property
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           or
           
             Oliver's
             old
             Oceana
          
           ,
           only
           a
           
             new
             Babel
          
           built
           upon
           Rebellion
           :
           For
           by
           this
           their
           own
           Maxim
           of
           Balance
           ,
           or
           Property
           ,
           the
           People
           must
           be
           the
           
             supream
             Judges
          
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           only
           deciders
           of
           their
           own
           Case
           ;
           for
           tho
           the
           King
           may
           be
           said
           to
           have
           ,
           and
           surely
           has
           more
           of
           this
           Property
           ,
           than
           any
           single
           Subject
           ;
           yet
           they
           are
           satisfi'd
           ,
           he
           can
           never
           come
           to
           have
           more
           than
           all
           ,
           unless
           we
           could
           imagin
           he
           had
           in
           actual
           Demesne
           ,
           the
           Major
           part
           of
           every
           foot
           of
           the
           Land
           in
           his
           whole
           Dominions
           ;
           tho
           I
           think
           I
           have
           shown
           in
           some
           foregoing
           Section
           ,
           in
           what
           Sense
           even
           the
           Law
           will
           allow
           the
           Soveraign
           to
           have
           some
           sort
           of
           propriety
           over
           all
           :
           So
           that
           this
           their
           Ancient
           Prudence
           ,
           or
           Empire
           in
           property
           will
           allow
           the
           Collective
           Body
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           to
           be
           
           the
           best
           Judges
           of
           their
           own
           Case
           ;
           nay
           necessitate
           them
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           tho
           not
           some
           certain
           Subjects
           .
           But
           then
           tell
           me
           ,
           Seditious
           Dolts
           ,
           the
           disparity
           between
           these
           
           Maxims
           you
           so
           much
           admire
           for
           their
           Antiquity
           ,
           as
           if
           founded
           upon
           
             Eternal
             Truths
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           a
           Brutus
           ,
           or
           a
           Pryn
           ,
           the
           very
           Words
           of
           our
           Modern
           Common-wealths-Men
           ,
           which
           almost
           all
           the
           World
           will
           allow
           to
           be
           
             great
             Lyes
          
           ?
           and
           what
           does
           
             Hunt's
             Harangue
          
           tend
           to
           ,
           but
           to
           maintain
           all
           the
           very
           same
           Position
           of
           this
           Peoples
           judicial
           Power
           ?
           Does
           he
           not
           for
           this
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           no
           *
           
             Civil
             Establishment
             ,
             but
             is
             controlable
             to
             the
             publick
             Weal
             :
          
           ‖
           
             That
             the
             Crown
             is
             the
             Peoples
             Right
             ?
          
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           words
           of
           that
           Monster
           ;
           in
           his
           Mercury
           I
           mention'd
           above
           :
           A
           Miscreant
           that
           did
           not
           dare
           to
           see
           the
           Light
           ,
           till
           the
           Monarchy
           it self
           was
           involv'd
           in
           its
           darkest
           Cloud
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           lewd
           Language
           ,
           does
           this
           illuminated
           Lawyer
           open
           too
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           very
           Case
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           That
           
             Treason
             ,
             (
             may
             very
             well
             be
             committed
             against
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             People
          
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           says
           ,
           The
           Counterpart
           of
           this
           excellent
           Lawyer
           ‖
           
             Wil.
             Pryn
          
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Treasonable
           Treatises
           ,
           Pamphlets
           or
           wast
           Papers
           .
        
         
         
           Here
           you
           see
           the
           Harmony
           ,
           and
           agreeableness
           between
           the
           several
           sorts
           of
           these
           Seditious
           Demagogues
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Seducers
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           very
           Literal
           Etymology
           of
           that
           very
           word
           they
           so
           much
           delight
           in
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Sidney
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             there
             being
             no
             Judge
          
           
           
             between
             King
             and
             People
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             Case
             admitting
             no
             other
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             Judges
             of
             things
             happening
             between
             them
             and
             him
             ,
          
           is
           just
           no
           more
           than
           what
           you
           see
           ,
           all
           those
           I
           have
           cited
           before
           ,
           have
           all
           ,
           all
           to
           a
           syllable
           said
           .
           Could
           I
           distort
           my
           Soul
           ,
           and
           my
           little
           Sense
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           wrest
           it
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           to
           play
           the
           Republican
           ,
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           to
           be
           Senseless
           ,
           and
           Seditious
           ;
           sure
           common
           Prudence
           would
           prevail
           with
           me
           not
           to
           labor
           so
           much
           in
           such
           a
           Subject
           ,
           where
           the
           most
           sublimated
           Wits
           ,
           with
           their
           most
           exalted
           Sense
           ,
           can
           never
           say
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           really
           new
           ,
           any
           thing
           besides
           what
           has
           been
           as
           much
           baffl'd
           of
           old
           ,
           especially
           where
           the
           pains
           must
           be
           as
           unprofitable
           ,
           as
           the
           argument
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           well
           it
           may
           ,
           that
           sets
           up
           for
           a
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           under
           a
           Monarchy
           so
           well
           establish'd
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           we
           have
           here
           seen
           all
           what
           such
           a
           series
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           number
           
           of
           Sedulous
           and
           indefatigable
           Authors
           have
           said
           upon
           this
           point
           ,
           they
           surely
           cannot
           but
           forgive
           us
           ,
           only
           for
           asserting
           this
           point
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           which
           they
           with
           less
           Reason
           are
           so
           ready
           to
           oppose
           ;
           when
           our
           attempt
           ,
           if
           it
           merit
           nothing
           ,
           cannot
           be
           condemned
           from
           any
           Law
           ,
           only
           for
           desending
           its
           own
           Establishments
           ;
           and
           theirs
           for
           disturbing
           the
           publick
           Peace
           ,
           must
           be
           liable
           to
           be
           punish'd
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           any
           Civil
           ,
           or
           Human
           Society
           :
           But
           to
           take
           no
           advantage
           from
           our
           having
           the
           better
           end
           of
           the
           Argument
           ;
           consider
           the
           Case
           only
           in
           the
           absolute
           Abstract
           of
           pure
           and
           unprejudic'd
           Reason
           and
           Equity
           ;
           Mr.
           Sidney
           says
           ,
           ‖
           'T
           is
           a
           most
           absurd
           solly
           ,
           to
           say
           a
           Man
           might
           not
           in
           some
           places
           kill
           an
           Adulterous
           Wife
           ,
           or
           a
           disobedient
           Son
           or
           Servant
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           there
           be
           both
           party
           and
           Judge
           ,
           (
           tho
           the
           Romans
           for
           that
           Reason
           would
           have
           kill'd
           him
           ,
           that
           ston'd
           his
           Son
           to
           Death
           )
           I
           don't
           know
           what
           Civil
           Society
           allows
           of
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           Severity
           ,
           or
           what
           Barbarous
           one
           he
           had
           been
           bred
           in
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           satisfi'd
           ,
           that
           for
           that
           very
           Reason
           ,
           they
           being
           the
           Parties
           most
           offended
           ,
           have
           therefore
           sure
           the
           less
           Reason
           
           to
           animadvert
           on
           the
           Offence
           ,
           unless
           we
           could
           imagine
           them
           God
           Almighties
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Governors
           ,
           that
           had
           Injustice
           for
           their
           all
           ,
           their
           Attribute
           ;
           and
           nothing
           of
           
             Human
             Passion
          
           ,
           or
           Frailty
           ,
           from
           their
           suffering
           injury
           to
           transport
           ,
           or
           deceive
           them
           in
           their
           executive
           power
           ,
           beyond
           the
           Measures
           of
           its
           Administration
           :
           The
           Sons
           of
           Brutus
           had
           sav'd
           once
           their
           ungrateful
           Rome
           from
           a
           Foreign
           Foe
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Father
           had
           delivered
           it
           from
           the
           
             Domestick
             Slavery
          
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Democraticks
           of
           those
           times
           termed
           too
           ,
           their
           Rebelling
           against
           their
           perpetual
           Tyrant
           ,
           their
           Caesar
           or
           their
           Prince
           ;
           )
           yet
           so
           transported
           were
           the
           People
           ,
           with
           the
           unsuccessful
           Attempts
           of
           those
           unhappy
           Youths
           ,
           only
           for
           the
           thought
           of
           restoring
           that
           much
           better
           piece
           of
           Polity
           ,
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           they
           had
           help'd
           but
           so
           lately
           to
           subvert
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           least
           Consideration
           of
           their
           past
           Services
           they
           soon
           sentenc'd
           them
           to
           suffer
           :
           But
           were
           it
           granted
           them
           ,
           That
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           the
           Parties
           are
           permitted
           to
           be
           the
           Judges
           ;
           Does
           that
           argue
           for
           the
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           equity
           of
           the
           thing
           that
           they
           must
           be
           so
           in
           all
           others
           ?
           't
           is
           sure
           a
           very
           sorry
           sort
           of
           an
           Argument
           ,
           that
           
           will
           conclude
           from
           a
           particular
           wrong
           ,
           to
           an
           universal
           Right
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           themselves
           would
           not
           allow
           of
           in
           the
           like
           Case
           ,
           when
           it
           makes
           for
           the
           Monarchy
           :
           For
           when
           't
           is
           objected
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           the
           Sin
           of
           his
           Servant
           David
           ,
           did
           somewhat
           signifie
           he
           reserv'd
           the
           judging
           of
           KINGS
           
           to
           himself
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Judge
           of
           all
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           or
           their
           Seventy
           ,
           which
           Brutus
           says
           ,
           were
           then
           to
           constitute
           their
           supream
           judicatory
           ,
           we
           see
           
           did
           not
           ,
           or
           could
           not
           call
           him
           to
           Account
           ;
           why
           truly
           to
           this
           it
           is
           answered
           by
           his
           Predecessor
           in
           his
           Principles
           ,
           that
           Plato
           to
           this
           Aristotle
           ,
           That
           Author
           
             de
             jure
             Magistratuum
          
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           a
           false
           Conclusion
           to
           say
           ,
           Kings
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           because
           David
           ,
           or
           any
           particular
           King
           was
           not
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           grant
           this
           renown'd
           Republican
           ,
           more
           than
           he
           'll
           be
           willing
           to
           accept
           of
           ,
           especially
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Instances
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           tho
           party
           to
           have
           heretofore
           been
           judge
           even
           in
           Capital
           of
           his
           Sons
           Offence
           ,
           tho
           against
           himself
           ;
           but
           that
           was
           when
           the
           Government
           of
           almost
           all
           the
           World
           was
           purely
           Patriarchal
           ,
           
           and
           then
           he
           had
           the
           same
           Despotical
           power
           over
           his
           Wife
           and
           Servant
           ,
           his
           whole
           Tribe
           and
           Family
           ;
           and
           even
           as
           their
           Aristotle
           ,
           a
           Common-wealth
           man
           insinuates
           to
           us
           in
           his
           Politicks
           ,
           those
           ruling
           
           Fathers
           ,
           afford
           us
           the
           Foundation
           for
           all
           Monarchy
           ;
           but
           says
           Sidney
           ,
           There
           being
           no
           mean
           Judg
           between
           King
           and
           People
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           his
           Judges
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           why
           may
           it
           not
           be
           as
           well
           said
           ,
           therefore
           he
           is
           both
           his
           own
           Judge
           ,
           and
           theirs
           ?
           there
           is
           no
           one
           to
           mediate
           even
           in
           his
           own
           Instances
           ,
           between
           the
           Father
           and
           Son
           ,
           Husband
           and
           Wife
           ,
           Master
           and
           Servant
           ;
           and
           does
           therefore
           the
           Son
           Judge
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Wife
           the
           Husband
           ,
           and
           the
           Servant
           the
           Master
           ?
           or
           are
           either
           of
           them
           therefore
           the
           Judges
           in
           their
           own
           Case
           ?
           Certainly
           with
           Men
           of
           Common
           Sense
           ,
           the
           Supream
           power
           must
           conclude
           the
           Judicial
           too
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           themselves
           seem
           to
           suggest
           ;
           tho
           it
           be
           bottom'd
           upon
           a
           false
           Principle
           ,
           when
           they
           place
           it
           in
           the
           People
           :
           For
           they
           tell
           us
           themselves
           in
           their
           old
           Antiquated
           Aphorism
           ,
           when
           they
           consider
           them
           Collectively
           ,
           they
           are
           satisfied
           they
           have
           the
           supremacy
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           would
           be
           not
           only
           Judges
           
           in
           their
           own
           Case
           ;
           but
           would
           for
           ever
           Exclude
           their
           King
           from
           being
           Judge
           ;
           but
           the
           very
           Foundation
           of
           this
           piece
           of
           folly
           under
           any
           Monarchy
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           false
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           very
           Babel
           they
           would
           build
           upon
           it
           must
           needs
           fall
           into
           Confusion
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           give
           a
           farther
           Confutation
           to
           this
           first
           Maxim
           of
           this
           Antimonarchist
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           really
           no
           more
           than
           what
           was
           Printed
           in
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           in
           another
           pernicious
           piece
           ,
           besides
           what
           we
           have
           mention'd
           above
           ;
           It
           went
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           
             Treatise
             of
             Monarchy
          
           ,
           and
           its
           Author
           Anonymous
           ,
           who
           very
           fairly
           puts
           it
           in
           the
           very
           power
           of
           every
           Man
           to
           Judge
           the
           Illegal
           Acts
           of
           his
           Monarch
           ;
           *
           But
           yet
           will
           not
           admit
           it
           to
           argue
           a
           superiority
           of
           the
           Persons
           Judging
           ,
           over
           him
           that
           is
           Judged
           ;
           and
           indeed
           't
           is
           such
           an
           Inference
           ,
           as
           seems
           to
           be
           just
           as
           full
           of
           Folly
           as
           Faction
           ,
           only
           they
           that
           would
           make
           the
           People
           supream
           for
           it
           ,
           are
           the
           more
           
             lying
             Knaves
          
           ;
           and
           this
           that
           would
           make
           them
           decide
           the
           matter
           without
           ,
           the
           more
           
             Factious
             Fool
          
           :
           for
           when
           you
           ask
           these
           Sophisters
           in
           policy
           ,
           if
           a
           Soveraign
           transcends
           his
           Bounds
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           Judge
           .
           of
           that
           excess
           of
           Soveraignty
           ?
           why
           themselves
           
           tell
           us
           there
           is
           no
           Judge
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           have
           the
           People
           and
           the
           Party
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           but
           what
           if
           I
           should
           for
           once
           force
           them
           upon
           some
           shadow
           of
           Argument
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           the
           Fundamental
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           best
           Judge
           ?
           Yet
           still
           they
           be
           at
           a
           loss
           for
           this
           THEIR
           Judicatory
           ;
           for
           the
           King
           who
           is
           the
           Fountain
           of
           all
           the
           Laws
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           Judge
           too
           of
           their
           being
           violated
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           the
           very
           Supposition
           of
           such
           a
           Violation
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           by
           our
           own
           〈◊〉
           ,
           is
           as
           false
           in
           Fact
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           expresly
           against
           those
           very
           Laws
           to
           suppose
           it
           ;
           for
           by
           *
           those
           he
           is
           declar'd
           to
           be
           never
           able
           to
           do
           any
           wrong
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           Subjects
           cannot
           be
           injur'd
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           the
           Statutes
           violated
           ,
           when
           by
           those
           very
           municipal
           Sanctions
           ,
           he
           is
           still
           presumed
           to
           do
           right
           ;
           but
           besides
           ,
           Regal
           Authority
           cannot
           in
           Reason
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Penalty
           of
           any
           positive
           Laws
           ;
           tho
           it
           may
           perhaps
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           the
           Observances
           :
           And
           this
           made
           as
           ‖
           Learn'd
           a
           Person
           ,
           as
           any
           our
           Land
           bred
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           this
           Royal
           Obligation
           into
           the
           directive
           and
           coercive
           part
           ;
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           thinks
           them
           somewhat
           subject
           ,
           tho
           never
           to
           be
           compell'd
           with
           the
           latter
           :
           Consult
           
           but
           your
           Bibles
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           curious
           
           of
           our
           Common-wealth's-Men
           ,
           will
           hardly
           discover
           ,
           what
           these
           illuminated
           Virtuoso's
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           have
           of
           late
           brought
           to
           light
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Kings
           among
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           or
           the
           Men
           of
           Judah
           were
           tied
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           their
           Land
           :
           That
           very
           Description
           that
           Samuel
           gives
           them
           of
           their
           Soveraign
           Saul
           ,
           which
           our
           Democraticks
           delight
           to
           represent
           so
           very
           grievous
           and
           intolerable
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           late
           Mercury-maker
           
           calls
           
             the
             giving
          
           them
           a
           King
           in
           his
           Wrath
           ;
           yet
           that
           serves
           sufficiently
           to
           satisfie
           these
           mighty
           Murmerers
           ,
           that
           the
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Constitution
           of
           Monarchy
           was
           look'd
           upon
           then
           to
           be
           much
           more
           Arbitrary
           ,
           than
           themselves
           ,
           the
           most
           Seditious
           Subjects
           ,
           would
           well
           allow
           ,
           or
           our
           present
           Soveraign
           aim
           at
           or
           offer
           :
           For
           he
           tells
           
           them
           ,
           The
           manner
           of
           a
           King
           must
           be
           to
           take
           their
           Sons
           for
           his
           Service
           ,
           set
           his
           Souldiers
           to
           devour
           the
           product
           of
           their
           Ground
           ,
           seize
           their
           Daughters
           for
           Cooks
           ,
           and
           Confectioners
           ;
           their
           Vineyards
           ,
           and
           their
           Seeds
           ,
           their
           Cattle
           ,
           and
           their
           Servants
           ,
           all
           must
           be
           his
           ,
           such
           an
           absoluteness
           ,
           and
           even
           an
           Opprestion
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           ,
           as
           Samuel
           says
           ,
           
             cry
             out
             because
             of
             their
             
             
             King
          
           ;
           yet
           even
           this
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           by
           the
           same
           Prophet
           anointed
           ,
           and
           endowed
           with
           all
           that
           formidable
           Power
           ,
           he
           so
           fearfully
           represented
           ,
           we
           don't
           find
           even
           him
           reproach'd
           for
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           or
           upbraided
           for
           violating
           the
           Laws
           ,
           or
           any
           breach
           of
           Trust
           ;
           whereas
           their
           Brutus
           ,
           in
           his
           Description
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           calls
           it
           Tyranny
           
           only
           for
           a
           Prince
           to
           bring
           in
           
             Foreigners
             for
             his
             Gaurd
          
           ;
           and
           then
           our
           
             Haringtons
             ,
             Hunts
             ,
             Nevels
          
           ,
           and
           Needhams
           ,
           might
           have
           made
           it
           Treason
           too
           against
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           for
           our
           Kings
           that
           have
           suffered
           several
           French
           Souldiers
           in
           their
           Troops
           :
           I
           say
           seriously
           they
           might
           have
           made
           use
           of
           such
           a
           Ridiculous
           Argument
           of
           this
           Authors
           ,
           for
           accusing
           our
           Princes
           of
           their
           
             Arbitrary
             Power
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           have
           borrowed
           from
           the
           same
           Senseless
           Soul
           ,
           as
           silly
           and
           Seditious
           stuff
           .
           But
           least
           our
           Republicans
           ,
           as
           they
           really
           do
           ,
           should
           rely
           too
           much
           upon
           Samuel's
           frightful
           Description
           of
           an
           
             Arbitrary
             Prince
          
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           now-a-days
           too
           much
           make
           the
           Bugbear
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           Dogs
           can
           worry
           the
           best
           Government
           ,
           when
           drest
           in
           a
           Bear-Skin
           ;
           )
           't
           is
           the
           Sense
           of
           some
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophet
           gave
           them
           only
           
           this
           draught
           of
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           know
           the
           extent
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           as
           Sir
           Walter
           says
           ,
           to
           teach
           the
           Subject
           to
           suffer
           with
           patience
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           
           Hands
           of
           his
           Soveraign
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           that
           unfortunate
           Gentleman
           when
           he
           Pen'd
           most
           of
           that
           Excellent
           piece
           as
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           had
           no
           Reason
           to
           be
           suspected
           
           for
           a
           
             Dissembling
             Flatterer
          
           of
           Kings
           ,
           as
           Brutus
           representsany
           one
           that
           defends
           his
           Soveraign's
           Right
           ,
           for
           a
           Traytor
           Betrayer
           
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           Hunt
           has
           it
           ,
           or
           as
           Needham
           ;
           Debauch'd
           with
           the
           Brutish
           ,
           Principles
           of
           MONARCHY
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           have
           had
           more
           than
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           particularly
           our
           own
           ;
           all
           absolutely
           exclude
           the
           People
           from
           being
           Judges
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           their
           King
           :
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           most
           Preposterous
           and
           Unnatural
           Inversion
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           inferior
           Subjects
           should
           be
           invested
           with
           such
           a
           Power
           ,
           as
           common
           Sense
           will
           not
           admit
           to
           be
           
           lodg'd
           tny
           where
           but
           in
           the
           Supream
           ;
           they
           may
           as
           well
           invert
           the
           common
           Course
           ,
           the
           constant
           Order
           of
           unalterable
           Nature
           it self
           ,
           expect
           the
           
           Sun
           and
           Lamp
           of
           Heaven
           should
           no
           longer
           move
           in
           an
           Orb
           so
           high
           ;
           but
           Stars
           of
           the
           meanest
           Magnitude
           set
           up
           for
           the
           sole
           Dispensers
           of
           the
           day
           ;
           and
           the
           simile
           for
           ought
           I
           see
           is
           not
           so
           Foreign
           neither
           ;
           for
           we
           find
           there
           is
           more
           than
           a
           mere
           ordinary
           Analogy
           between
           that
           Harmonious
           Symmetry
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           System
           of
           Government
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           Eternal
           Protoplast
           ,
           had
           found
           it
           most
           agreeable
           for
           the
           frame
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           which
           he
           the
           very
           God
           of
           Unity
           had
           form'd
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           were
           nothing
           less
           Divine
           ,
           than
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           other
           .
           And
           for
           this
           ,
           I
           dare
           appeal
           even
           to
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           better
           Authority
           ,
           than
           Mr.
           Harrington
           with
           his
           
             Antient
             Prudence
          
           :
           The
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           who
           by
           all
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           Barbarous
           ‖
           Heathens
           ,
           is
           allowed
           to
           be
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           is
           pleased
           to
           call
           Kings
           his
           very
           Vice-gerents
           here
           on
           Earth
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           Polytheists
           of
           Old
           Rome
           ,
           that
           had
           their
           Gods
           for
           almost
           every
           day
           ,
           as
           numerous
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           Modern
           Romanist
           ,
           in
           his
           Calendar
           of
           Saints
           ;
           yet
           they
           among
           the
           many
           Deities
           they
           ador'd
           ,
           still
           lodg'd
           the
           Supremacy
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           ascrib'd
           all
           the
           Government
           ,
           
           all
           the
           sole
           Supream
           Power
           ,
           to
           their
           Mighty
           Jove
           :
           For
           this
           he
           framed
           
           one
           Sun
           to
           
             Rule
             by
             Day
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Moon
           by
           Night
           :
           For
           this
           he
           Justified
           that
           paternal
           Right
           ,
           in
           one
           Man
           ,
           which
           even
           their
           Aristotle
           ,
           a
           Heathen
           Born
           ,
           bred
           under
           a
           Republick
           ,
           reckons
           for
           a
           sort
           of
           Monarchy
           ;
           But
           I
           confess
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           Argument
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           concluding
           with
           Men
           that
           will
           oppose
           Heaven
           it self
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Harmony
           of
           its
           Creation
           ,
           rather
           than
           be
           convinced
           ,
           That
           their
           own
           Models
           end
           commonly
           in
           Consusion
           ,
           and
           are
           best
           represented
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Chaos
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Second
           ;
           Consult
           but
           the
           Imperial
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           Codes
           of
           
             Justinian
             ;
             Laws
          
           that
           were
           Collected
           from
           other
           Nations
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           made
           by
           their
           own
           ,
           Laws
           that
           their
           Solon
           and
           Lycurgus
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           Attick
           Legislators
           ;
           all
           the
           great
           Republicks
           of
           Greece
           ,
           which
           these
           Seditious
           Souls
           so
           much
           extol
           ,
           could
           never
           have
           reform'd
           ;
           and
           you
           'll
           find
           what
           provisions
           those
           make
           for
           the
           Supream
           Magistrates
           being
           the
           sole
           Judge
           :
           The
           resolutions
           of
           some
           of
           those
           Heathens
           of
           the
           Royal
           Authority
           ,
           their
           Humble
           Submission
           to
           the
           Supream
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           in
           
           
             all
             Causes
          
           ,
           and
           over
           
             all
             Persons
          
           ,
           (
           as
           our
           Protestant
           Oaths
           have
           it
           ;
           )
           one
           would
           think
           should
           make
           the
           boldest
           of
           our
           Christians
           blush
           ,
           that
           can
           run
           up
           resistance
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           are
           Sworn
           to
           submit
           and
           obey
           ;
           these
           their
           Laws
           ,
           which
           for
           their
           equity
           have
           obtain'd
           even
           thro
           the
           universe
           ,
           these
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           *
           
             King
             is
             both
             the
             Maker
             ,
             and
             sole
             Interpreter
             of
             the
             Laws
          
           ;
           that
           what
           ever
           ‖
           pleases
           the
           Prince
           has
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           efficacy
           of
           a
           Law
           ;
           and
           that
           't
           is
           a
           Crime
           equivalent
           to
           *
           Sacrilege
           it self
           ,
           to
           resist
           a
           Proclamation
           ,
           or
           Edict
           of
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           is
           bound
           by
           no
           Law
           ;
           and
           then
           I
           am
           sure
           can't
           be
           judg'd
           by
           any
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           is
           †
           exempted
           from
           them
           ,
           here
           on
           Earth
           ;
           because
           Subject
           to
           none
           but
           the
           Judge
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           
           And
           for
           fear
           least
           Arguments
           drawn
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           all
           Nations
           should
           be
           insufficient
           ,
           to
           convince
           men
           of
           such
           Seditious
           Sentiments
           ;
           we
           'll
           for
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Third
           ,
           Subjoin
           the
           Resolution
           of
           the
           very
           Lawyers
           of
           our
           Land
           ;
           and
           they
           tell
           us
           too
           ,
           what
           the
           
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           almost
           the
           Universal
           Concurrence
           of
           all
           the
           Nations
           upon
           Earth
           have
           agreed
           in
           before
           ;
           our
           Britton
           as
           I
           've
           shown
           before
           ,
           has
           in
           effect
           with
           the
           very
           digest
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Law
           ;
           made
           our
           Statutes
           to
           consist
           in
           the
           Will
           and
           *
           Pleasure
           of
           the
           Prince
           ;
           only
           qualifies
           it
           with
           this
           Insignificant
           Restriction
           .
           That
           it
           must
           not
           be
           understood
           of
           an
           Absolute
           Will
           and
           Ungovernable
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           is
           guided
           and
           regulated
           by
           good
           advice
           ;
           and
           the
           Rules
           of
           Equity
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           a
           Warrantable
           Resolution
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           warrant
           you
           the
           rankest
           Republican
           will
           take
           his
           Authority
           to
           be
           good
           ;
           should
           it
           in
           any
           place
           favour
           their
           Anarchy
           ;
           then
           it
           must
           be
           unavoidably
           concluded
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           Law
           is
           the
           Princes
           ‖
           Will
           ;
           none
           of
           his
           People
           neither
           as
           aggregate
           ,
           or
           Jndividuals
           ,
           can
           be
           Judges
           of
           its
           Violation
           ;
           neither
           can
           it
           according
           to
           common
           Sense
           ,
           without
           the
           greatest
           Solecism
           ,
           and
           Absurdity
           ;
           be
           said
           ,
           by
           him
           to
           be
           violated
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           where
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           (
           as
           it
           must
           be
           in
           all
           absolute
           Monarchies
           )
           has
           plac'd
           the
           sole
           Legislative
           Power
           in
           that
           which
           is
           Supream
           :
           There
           the
           same
           Will
           ,
           or
           Moral
           Action
           of
           the
           Sovereign
           ,
           that
           
           breaks
           an
           old
           Edict
           ;
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           Enacting
           of
           a
           new
           ;
           and
           the
           Common
           Objection
           ,
           that
           our
           Republicans
           Flourish
           withal
           against
           this
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           then
           Murder
           and
           Sacrilege
           might
           be
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           because
           perhaps
           it
           has
           been
           heretofore
           the
           pleasure
           of
           our
           own
           *
           Prince
           .
           But
           as
           such
           Observations
           are
           full
           of
           Venom
           ,
           and
           Spight
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           as
           much
           impertinent
           ,
           and
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ;
           for
           whether
           our
           own
           old
           English
           Lawyers
           had
           restrain'd
           the
           meaning
           
           of
           the
           Word
           WILL
           ,
           to
           a
           WILL
           guided
           by
           right
           Reason
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           no
           Person
           of
           sober
           Sense
           ,
           but
           must
           Imagine
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           
             Principi
             placuit
          
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           was
           as
           much
           restrain'd
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Reason
           and
           Equity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           their
           
             Tiberius
             ,
             Caligula
             ,
             Nero
          
           ,
           and
           Domitian
           ,
           were
           as
           much
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           own
           Authors
           so
           are
           term'd
           ,
           as
           
           if
           they
           had
           been
           bound
           by
           the
           strictest
           municipal
           Laws
           of
           a
           mixt
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           People
           themselves
           to
           the
           very
           Penal
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           and
           therefore
           for
           that
           Reason
           the
           very
           same
           Civil
           Sanctions
           of
           their
           Imperial
           Law
           ,
           that
           allow
           such
           a
           Latitude
           to
           their
           boundless
           Prince
           ,
           abound
           too
           with
           this
           Restriction
           ,
           
           that
           still
           it
           becomes
           him
           to
           observe
           those
           
           very
           Laws
           to
           which
           he
           is
           not
           oblig'd
           :
           And
           for
           the
           spilling
           of
           Blood
           ,
           or
           Robbing
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           unnatural
           enormities
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           by
           the
           Soveraigns
           being
           thus
           absolv'd
           might
           become
           Lawful
           :
           did
           not
           the
           very
           Directive
           part
           of
           some
           of
           their
           Municipal
           Laws
           forbid
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           precepts
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Unresistable
           Impulse
           of
           Eternal
           Equity
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           Mightiest
           Monarch
           must
           ever
           submit
           ,
           and
           themselves
           did
           ever
           own
           a
           Subjection
           ;
           those
           will
           always
           tye
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           most
           Absolute
           ,
           from
           Committing
           such
           Crimes
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Common
           Lictors
           do
           the
           meanests
           people
           for
           being
           by
           them
           perpetrated
           and
           Committed
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           a
           great
           Moral
           Truth
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           as
           much
           Reason
           and
           Experience
           ,
           That
           those
           dissolute
           Princes
           that
           did
           Indulge
           themselves
           in
           the
           Violating
           the
           Divine
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           ,
           could
           never
           have
           been
           constrain'd
           to
           the
           Observance
           of
           our
           Human
           Inventions
           ,
           the
           Municipal
           Acts
           of
           any
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           Country
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           but
           smile
           to
           see
           the
           Ridiculous
           Insinuations
           of
           some
           of
           our
           Republicans
           ,
           endeavouring
           to
           
           maintain
           that
           by
           such
           silly
           suggestions
           ,
           which
           they
           can't
           defend
           with
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ;
           for
           rather
           than
           want
           an
           Objection
           they
           'll
           put
           us
           too
           suppose
           some
           Kings
           endeavouring
           to
           
             destroy
             their
             Subjects
          
           ,
           and
           
             alienating
             of
             their
             Kingdoms
          
           ;
           and
           then
           put
           their
           Question
           ,
           Whether
           the
           People
           shall
           not
           Judge
           ,
           and
           Punish
           them
           for
           it
           ?
           but
           in
           this
           they
           deal
           in
           their
           Argumentation
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           as
           some
           Seditious
           Senates
           of
           late
           indeavoured
           to
           Impose
           upon
           him
           to
           pass
           Bills
           ,
           by
           tacking
           two
           together
           :
           A
           popular
           encroachment
           ,
           with
           an
           Asserting
           the
           Prerogative
           :
           Just
           such
           another
           business
           was
           bandied
           about
           ,
           by
           that
           baffler
           of
           himself
           ;
           that
           pretious
           piece
           of
           Contradiction
           ,
           
             Will.
             Prin.
          
           Who
           tells
           us
           out
           of
           Bracton
           ;
           That
           GOD
           ,
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Courts
           ,
           are
           above
           the
           King
           ;
           where
           if
           you
           take
           all
           the
           Connexion
           Copulatively
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           to
           be
           contradicted
           ,
           because
           no
           King
           but
           will
           allow
           his
           God
           to
           be
           above
           him
           ,
           under
           whom
           he
           Rules
           ;
           yet
           even
           there
           it
           may
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Lower
             House
          
           ,
           he
           so
           much
           Labour'd
           for
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mention'd
           .
           So
           do
           these
           Sophisters
           in
           the
           Politick's
           here
           ,
           proceed
           just
           like
           those
           Jugglers
           in
           the
           House
           ;
           
           they
           couple
           a
           supposititious
           piece
           of
           Premis'd
           Nonsense
           ;
           and
           then
           draw
           with
           it
           ,
           a
           pretty
           plausible
           Conclusion
           ;
           for
           what
           man
           can
           Imagin
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           but
           in
           his
           Wits
           ,
           that
           his
           Monarch
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           quite
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           Mad
           ,
           would
           destroy
           those
           over
           whom
           he
           is
           to
           Reign
           ,
           none
           but
           the
           Bosan
           in
           the
           Tempest
           ,
           with
           his
           Bottle
           of
           Brandy
           ,
           was
           so
           besotted
           as
           to
           think
           of
           Ruling
           alone
           ;
           and
           setting
           up
           for
           a
           Soveraign
           without
           so
           much
           as
           a
           single
           Subject
           ;
           so
           that
           should
           these
           peevish
           Ideots
           ,
           have
           their
           silly
           Supposition
           granted
           ,
           still
           they
           would
           be
           prevented
           from
           obtaining
           their
           end
           at
           which
           they
           aim
           ,
           for
           first
           if
           we
           must
           suppose
           all
           the
           Subjects
           to
           be
           destroy'd
           ;
           where
           would
           there
           be
           any
           left
           to
           judge
           this
           Author
           of
           their
           Destruction
           ?
           if
           they
           'll
           suffer
           us
           only
           to
           suppose
           the
           Major
           part
           ,
           or
           some
           few
           certain
           Persons
           to
           besacrific'd
           to
           his
           Fury
           ,
           then
           still
           that
           Soveraign
           ,
           that
           would
           destroy
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           or
           some
           certain
           number
           of
           his
           Subjects
           without
           Sense
           ,
           or
           Reason
           ,
           must
           at
           the
           same
           time
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           out
           of
           his
           Senses
           ,
           and
           then
           no
           Law
           of
           any
           Land
           will
           allow
           the
           People
           to
           punish
           a
           Lunatick
           :
           But
           if
           a
           King
           must
           be
           call'd
           a
           Destroyer
           of
           his
           
           People
           only
           for
           letting
           the
           Laws
           pass
           upon
           such
           Seditious
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           would
           destroy
           him
           ;
           which
           is
           all
           the
           Ground
           they
           can
           have
           here
           ,
           for
           branding
           with
           it
           their
           present
           Princes
           ;
           and
           for
           which
           these
           exasperated
           rebels
           really
           suggest
           it
           ;
           then
           ,
           in
           Gods
           name
           ,
           let
           the
           Latin
           *
           Aphorism
           take
           place
           too
           :
           Then
           let
           such
           Justice
           for
           ever
           be
           done
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           and
           trust
           the
           Judgments
           of
           Heaven
           for
           their
           falling
           :
           Then
           let
           them
           deprecate
           ,
           as
           a
           late
           ‖
           Lady
           did
           ,
           the
           Vengance
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           upon
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Chief
           Minister
           of
           the
           Kings
           ;
           but
           let
           there
           be
           more
           such
           Hearts
           to
           administer
           as
           much
           Justice
           ,
           and
           the
           hands
           will
           hardly
           receive
           much
           harm
           for
           holding
           of
           the
           Scales
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           that
           others
           silly
           supposition
           of
           these
           Seditious
           Simpletons
           ,
           of
           a
           Kings
           
             Alienating
             of
             his
             Kingdom
          
           ;
           *
           they
           must
           suppose
           him
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           as
           simple
           as
           themselves
           that
           suggest
           it
           ;
           and
           could
           they
           give
           us
           but
           a
           single
           Instance
           ,
           or
           force
           upon
           us
           any
           President
           ;
           all
           they
           would
           get
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           as
           their
           supposition
           was
           without
           sense
           ;
           so
           their
           Application
           would
           be
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ;
           
           for
           such
           a
           matter
           of
           Fact
           of
           their
           Kings
           would
           make
           him
           
             de
             Facto
          
           none
           at
           all
           :
           I
           know
           they
           can
           tell
           us
           of
           one
           of
           our
           ‖
           own
           that
           lies
           under
           that
           Imputation
           ,
           of
           making
           over
           his
           to
           the
           Moor
           :
           And
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           ,
           resign'd
           themselves
           with
           submission
           to
           the
           Holy
           See
           ;
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           most
           Authentick
           Historians
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mention
           it
           ;
           and
           were
           it
           truly
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           that
           King
           had
           really
           nothing
           to
           resign
           ;
           for
           the
           Republicans
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           were
           the
           good
           Barons
           that
           Rebel'd
           ;
           and
           had
           seated
           themselves
           in
           a
           sort
           of
           〈◊〉
           before
           ;
           in
           short
           if
           it
           were
           solemnly
           done
           ,
           it
           would
           look
           like
           the
           Act
           of
           a
           Lunatick
           ;
           if
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           is
           much
           more
           likely
           ,
           their
           Historians
           Labour
           in
           a
           lye
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           we
           never
           had
           a
           Soveraign
           that
           Submitted
           the
           Power
           of
           his
           Temporal
           Government
           of
           the
           state
           to
           the
           Pope's
           See
           :
           but
           only
           as
           it
           related
           to
           the
           Spiritual
           Administration
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Times
           .
        
         
           These
           sort
           of
           Suppositions
           have
           so
           much
           Nonsense
           in
           them
           ,
           especially
           when
           apply'd
           to
           Human
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           when
           to
           Monarchs
           ,
           that
           have
           
           commonly
           from
           Birth
           and
           Education
           ,
           more
           Sense
           than
           common
           Mortals
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Natural
           Brute
           ,
           but
           will
           use
           what
           he
           can
           manage
           as
           his
           own
           ,
           with
           all
           imaginable
           Care
           and
           Discretion
           .
           How
           tender
           and
           fond
           are
           the
           most
           stupid
           Animals
           ?
           how
           do
           they
           most
           affectionately
           express
           that
           paternal
           Love
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           their
           little
           Young
           ?
           how
           abundantly
           do
           they
           Evidence
           that
           Natural
           *
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           with
           which
           Mr.
           Hunt
           gives
           us
           such
           a
           deal
           of
           impertinent
           disturbance
           ?
           and
           why
           cannot
           the
           King
           of
           a
           Country
           ,
           whom
           the
           Civil
           and
           Imperial
           Sanctions
           represent
           as
           the
           ‖
           Father
           of
           it
           too
           ,
           be
           supposed
           to
           retain
           as
           much
           a
           paternal
           Care
           for
           its
           Conservation
           ?
           we
           do
           not
           find
           even
           in
           that
           their
           Free-State
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           that
           Common-wealth
           of
           Wars
           ,
           the
           Republick
           of
           unruly
           Beasts
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           the
           least
           Relation
           ,
           or
           resemblance
           ;
           tho
           perhaps
           they
           have
           power
           and
           opportunity
           ,
           that
           they
           delight
           to
           devour
           and
           destroy
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           do
           they
           covet
           the
           ruin
           of
           that
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           can
           reap
           somewhat
           of
           Advantage
           by
           its
           Preservation
           ,
           why
           then
           should
           we
           fancy
           Human
           beings
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           of
           Mankind
           Monarchs
           themselves
           ,
           whom
           
           th'
           Almighty
           has
           made
           *
           Gods
           too
           ,
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           so
           much
           Madness
           and
           Inhumanity
           ?
           Where
           do
           we
           find
           the
           worst
           of
           Fools
           ,
           designedly
           to
           destroy
           their
           Patrimony
           ,
           though
           many
           times
           through
           Ignorance
           ,
           they
           may
           waste
           them
           ?
           and
           that
           tho
           there
           were
           no
           Laws
           to
           terrifie
           them
           from
           turning
           Bankrupts
           ,
           or
           punishing
           them
           for
           Beggers
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           embezell'd
           their
           Substance
           :
           Away
           then
           ,
           Malicious
           Miscreants
           !
           with
           such
           sordid
           Insinuation
           ,
           such
           silly
           Suggestions
           against
           your
           own
           Soveraigns
           ,
           which
           your selves
           no
           more
           believe
           them
           likely
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           would
           set
           Fire
           to
           all
           their
           Palaces
           ,
           and
           Sacrifice
           themselves
           and
           Successors
           in
           the
           Flames
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           Return
           to
           our
           Argument
           ,
           they
           'll
           tell
           us
           perhaps
           ,
           What
           signify
           the
           Sanctions
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           an
           Absolute
           Empire
           to
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           or
           a
           Council
           of
           three
           States
           that
           are
           Co-ordinate
           ,
           or
           at
           most
           but
           a
           Monarchy
           Limded
           and
           mixt
           ,
           and
           where
           whatever
           power
           the
           Supream
           Magistrate
           has
           ,
           must
           have
           been
           first
           Confer'd
           upon
           him
           by
           the
           People
           ;
           where
           the
           Parliaments
           have
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Legislative
           ,
           and
           their
           Soveraign
           in
           
           some
           sense
           but
           a
           Precarious
           Prerogative
           ?
           what
           signifies
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Britton
           ,
           or
           a
           Bracton
           ,
           whose
           very
           works
           by
           this
           time
           are
           superannuated
           ,
           who
           wrote
           perhaps
           when
           we
           had
           no
           Parliaments
           at
           all
           ;
           at
           least
           ‖
           none
           such
           as
           now
           Constituted
           ?
           I
           won't
           insist
           upon
           in
           answer
           to
           all
           this
           to
           show
           the
           Excellency
           of
           the
           Civil
           Institutions
           that
           obtain
           o're
           all
           Nations
           that
           are
           but
           Civiliz'd
           :
           I
           wont
           prove
           to
           them
           because
           already
           done
           ,
           That
           we
           don't
           Consist
           of
           three
           States
           Co-ordinate
           in
           the
           Legislative
           ;
           or
           that
           our
           Monarchy
           is
           Absolute
           ,
           and
           not
           mixt
           ,
           as
           I
           shortly
           may
           :
           But
           yet
           I
           'll
           observe
           to
           them
           here
           ,
           †
           That
           the
           Romans
           themselves
           ,
           tho
           by
           what
           they
           call'd
           their
           Royal
           Law
           they
           look't
           upon
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Prince
           to
           be
           conferr'd
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           people
           ;
           yet
           after
           it
           was
           once
           so
           transferr'd
           they
           apprehended
           all
           their
           right
           of
           Judging
           and
           Punishing
           was
           past
           too
           .
           And
           for
           their
           vilifying
           these
           Antient
           Authors
           ,
           and
           Sages
           of
           Law
           ,
           who
           ,
           did
           they
           Favour
           these
           Demagoges
           ,
           would
           be
           with
           them
           of
           great
           Authority
           ,
           and
           as
           mightyly
           searcht
           into
           ,
           and
           sifted
           :
           Should
           I
           grant
           them
           
           they
           were
           utterly
           obsolete
           ,
           and
           fit
           only
           for
           Hat-cases
           ,
           and
           Close-stools
           ,
           that
           they
           both
           writ
           before
           the
           Commons
           came
           in
           play
           ,
           for
           their
           further
           satisfaction
           I
           'll
           cite
           the
           same
           from
           latter
           Laws
           ,
           not
           two
           hundred
           years
           old
           ,
           and
           that
           our selves
           will
           say
           was
           since
           their
           Burgesses
           began
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           to
           please
           ,
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           these
           Implacable
           Republicans
           ,
           I
           'll
           demonstrate
           what
           I
           've
           undertaken
           to
           defend
           ;
           from
           the
           several
           Modern
           Declarations
           of
           our
           Law
           :
           For
           in
           *
           Edward
           the
           Third's
           it
           was
           resolv'd
           that
           the
           King
           could
           not
           be
           Judged
           :
           And
           why
           ?
           because
           he
           has
           no
           Peer
           in
           his
           Land
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           provided
           by
           the
           very
           first
           Sanctions
           of
           our
           Establisht
           Laws
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           ‖
           Charter
           it self
           ,
           their
           Act
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           they
           so
           much
           Labour
           in
           :
           that
           not
           the
           meanest
           Subject
           can
           be
           Try'd
           or
           Judg'd
           unless
           it
           be
           by
           his
           Peers
           &
           Equals
           ;
           much
           less
           so
           mighty
           a
           〈◊〉
           
           that
           has
           none
           :
           and
           a
           Fortiori
           then
           with
           lesser
           Reason
           by
           those
           that
           are
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           being
           his
           Peers
           ,
           or
           Equals
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           together
           his
           Inferiors
           ,
           which
           has
           made
           me
           think
           many
           times
           ,
           these
           preposterous
           Asserters
           of
           so
           much
           Nonsense
           ,
           these
           Seditious
           Defenders
           of
           those
           Liberties
           they
           never
           understood
           ,
           did
           apprehend
           by
           the
           word
           Pares
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           not
           the
           common
           Acceptation
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Latin
           ;
           but
           only
           the
           abused
           Application
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           our
           own
           English
           ,
           only
           to
           our
           House
           of
           Lords
           :
           And
           conclude
           the
           King
           might
           be
           Judg'd
           by
           those
           we
           commonly
           call
           PEERS
           ,
           because
           they
           sit
           in
           that
           Honorable
           House
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           to
           be
           Judg'd
           according
           to
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           ,
           that
           all
           Judgements
           be
           
             per
             pares
          
           :
           But
           does
           not
           each
           Dunce
           and
           every
           Dolt
           understand
           that
           the
           very
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           looks
           after
           this
           only
           ,
           that
           every
           Person
           be
           tryed
           at
           the
           least
           by
           those
           that
           are
           of
           his
           own
           Condition
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           Legal
           Acceptation
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           every
           Commoner
           of
           the
           Lower
           House
           ,
           nay
           every
           one
           of
           their
           Electors
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           a
           Peer
           ,
           as
           the
           greatest
           Person
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           :
           In
           short
           ,
           they
           must
           put
           some
           
           such
           silly
           Seditious
           Exposition
           upon
           the
           plainest
           Letter
           ,
           when
           they
           pretend
           to
           Judge
           their
           King
           ,
           or
           else
           from
           the
           very
           Law
           of
           their
           own
           Liberty
           they
           labor
           in
           ,
           allow
           that
           their
           King
           has
           no
           Judges
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           Act
           against
           Appeals
           that
           was
           enacted
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Henry
           the
           8th
           .
           
           the
           very
           Parliament
           upon
           whom
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           even
           these
           Republicans
           so
           much
           depend
           ,
           tells
           us
           even
           in
           the
           very
           Letter
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           Manifest
           from
           Authentick
           History
           and
           Chronicle
           ,
           That
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           is
           an
           Empire
           ,
           That
           its
           Crown
           is
           an
           Imperial
           one
           ,
           That
           therefore
           their
           King
           is
           furnish'd
           by
           the
           goodness
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           with
           an
           intire
           Power
           and
           Prerogative
           ,
           to
           render
           and
           yield
           Justice
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           Folk
           ,
           in
           all
           Causes
           ,
           and
           Contentions
           :
           This
           by
           solemn
           Act
           is
           declared
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           this
           Excludes
           the
           People
           from
           Judging
           of
           themselves
           ,
           much
           more
           their
           Soveraigns
           :
           This
           the
           Resolution
           of
           a
           popular
           Parliament
           they
           would
           make
           even
           the
           Supream
           ;
           and
           this
           by
           them
           resolved
           ,
           even
           in
           Opposition
           to
           that
           Popery
           ,
           these
           Panick
           Fools
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           so
           vainly
           fear
           .
           Do
           not
           the
           Books
           ,
           the
           best
           Declarations
           
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           let
           us
           understand
           ,
           that
           which
           they
           against
           the
           Resolutions
           of
           all
           the
           Law
           it self
           ,
           would
           so
           foolishly
           maintain
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           resolved
           in
           Edward
           the
           4th's
           time
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           do
           any
           wrong
           ,
           and
           then
           surely
           can't
           be
           Judg'd
           ,
           by
           his
           very
           People
           for
           doing
           it
           ,
           when
           impossible
           to
           be
           done
           ?
           and
           was
           not
           this
           the
           Sense
           of
           †
           all
           the
           Judges
           and
           Serjeants
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           to
           whose
           Opinion
           it
           was
           submitted
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           upon
           the
           same
           Reason
           ,
           a
           Resolution
           of
           
           the
           Law
           in
           Edward
           the
           4th's
           time
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           Soveraign
           could
           not
           be
           said
           to
           injure
           any
           Subject
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Law
           never
           looks
           upon
           him
           as
           a
           disseisor
           ,
           a
           disposesser
           of
           any
           Man
           's
           Right
           ?
           and
           all
           the
           remedy
           it
           will
           allow
           you
           ,
           is
           only
           Plaint
           and
           Petition
           .
           Does
           not
           my
           Lord
           Coke
           himself
           ,
           that
           in
           several
           places
           is
           none
           of
           the
           greatest
           Assertor
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           ,
           fairly
           tell
           us
           ,
           *
           least
           it
           should
           be
           vainly
           fear'd
           they
           should
           reflect
           upon
           the
           King
           's
           own
           Misgovernment
           ,
           all
           the
           fault
           should
           rest
           upon
           the
           Officers
           and
           Ministers
           of
           his
           Justice
           .
        
         
         
           Does
           it
           not
           appear
           from
           the
           ‖
           Statutes
           of
           Edward
           the
           third
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           strict
           Provision
           of
           the
           Charter
           ,
           for
           the
           Tryal
           by
           Peers
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           still
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           Judge
           with
           his
           Council
           and
           Officers
           to
           receive
           Plaints
           ,
           and
           decide
           Suggestions
           ;
           and
           tho
           ,
           that
           ,
           and
           the
           subsequent
           of
           the
           next
           year
           provide
           against
           false
           ones
           ;
           yet
           it
           confirms
           still
           the
           power
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           hear
           and
           determine
           them
           whether
           false
           or
           true
           ?
           Have
           they
           not
           heretofore
           answered
           ,
           touching
           Freehold
           ,
           even
           before
           their
           King
           and
           Council
           ;
           and
           a
           Parliament
           
           only
           Petition'd
           their
           Soveraign
           with
           all
           Submission
           ,
           that
           the
           Subject
           might
           not
           be
           summon'd
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           by
           a
           Chancery
           Writ
           ,
           or
           Privy
           Seal
           to
           such
           an
           Appearance
           ;
           but
           this
           they
           'll
           say
           ,
           was
           the
           result
           of
           the
           Soveraigns
           Usurpations
           upon
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           of
           a
           King
           Richard
           the
           
             2d
             .
             That
             did
             deserve
             to
             be
             deposed
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Articles
             of
             his
             Depositions
             to
             be
             read
             :
          
           †
           
             a
             King
             that
             forfeited
             the
             executive
             Power
             of
             his
             Militia
             ,
             for
             prefering
             worthless
             People
             ,
             and
             was
             himself
             of
             little
             worth
          
           ;
           or
           as
           the
           most
           Licentious
           ,
           and
           Lewdest
           Libel
           of
           a
           longer
           date
           has
           it
           :
           †
           
             a
             King
             that
             found
             Fuel
             for
             his
             Lust
             
             in
             all
             Lewd
             and
             uncivil
             Courses
             :
          
           Now
           tho
           
           we
           have
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           best
           of
           our
           Historians
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           Qualities
           of
           this
           Excellent
           ,
           tho
           but
           an
           unhappy
           Prince
           ;
           and
           who
           could
           never
           have
           fell
           so
           unfortunately
           ,
           had
           his
           Subjects
           served
           him
           more
           faithfully
           ;
           tho
           Mr.
           Hollinshed
           
           tells
           us
           ,
           never
           any
           Prince
           was
           more
           unthankfully
           used
           ,
           never
           Commons
           in
           greater
           wealth
           ,
           never
           Nobles
           more
           cherish'd
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           less
           wrong'd
           ;
           
           and
           as
           Mr.
           How
           has
           it
           ,
           in
           Beauty
           ,
           Bounty
           ,
           and
           Liberality
           ,
           he
           surpassed
           all
           his
           Predecessors
           ;
           and
           Baker
           ,
           the
           best
           among
           our
           Moderns
           says
           ,
           there
           were
           aparent
           in
           him
           a
           great
           many
           good
           Inclinations
           that
           he
           was
           only
           abused
           in
           his
           Youth
           :
           but
           if
           he
           had
           been
           Guilty
           afterward
           in
           his
           riper
           Age
           of
           some
           proceedings
           these
           Republicans
           had
           reason
           to
           reproach
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           was
           Innocent
           of
           those
           foolish
           Innuendo's
           those
           false
           and
           frivolous
           Accusations
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           rejected
           him
           ,
           viz.
           for
           unworthiness
           ,
           and
           insufficiency
           ,
           
           when
           he
           never
           appear'd
           in
           all
           his
           Reign
           more
           worthy
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           than
           at
           the
           very
           time
           they
           deposed
           him
           ,
           for
           being
           unworthy
           to
           Govern.
           
        
         
         
           But
           whatever
           were
           the
           vices
           of
           that
           Prince
           ,
           with
           which
           our
           virulent
           Antimonarchists
           ,
           would
           blast
           and
           blemish
           his
           Memory
           ;
           yet
           we
           see
           from
           the
           President
           
           that
           is
           cited
           ,
           the
           Sense
           of
           his
           Subjects
           did
           not
           then
           savor
           so
           much
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           as
           insolently
           to
           demand
           it
           ,
           for
           their
           Privilege
           and
           Birth-right
           ,
           which
           without
           doubt
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           pretended
           to
           call
           so
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           any
           of
           those
           ,
           the
           Commons
           have
           since
           several
           times
           so
           clamored
           for
           with
           Tumult
           and
           Insurrection
           ;
           and
           was
           indeed
           more
           to
           be
           condemn'd
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           those
           Miscarriages
           ,
           the
           Seditious
           and
           Trayterous
           Assembly
           ,
           
           that
           deposed
           the
           same
           Prince
           ,
           did
           ever
           Object
           ;
           for
           if
           their
           Free-hold
           can't
           be
           call'd
           their
           Birth-Right
           ,
           then
           there
           's
           hardly
           any
           thing
           of
           Right
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           can
           be
           born
           :
           And
           yet
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Council
           ,
           had
           heretofore
           Cognizance
           even
           of
           that
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           from
           the
           Commons
           Petitioning
           him
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           his
           Answer
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           That
           tho
           he
           would
           remand
           them
           to
           the
           Tryal
           of
           their
           Right
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           not
           require
           them
           there
           to
           answer
           peremptorily
           ;
           yet
           he
           did
           reserve
           the
           power
           ,
           at
           the
           suit
           of
           the
           Party
           to
           Judge
           
           it
           ,
           where
           by
           Reason
           of
           Maintenance
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           the
           Common
           Law
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           its
           Course
           ;
           then
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           judicial
           power
           was
           absolutely
           in
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           also
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           this
           Richard
           the
           2d
           .
           was
           but
           a
           Minor
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           thirteen
           years
           old
           ,
           and
           so
           this
           his
           Answer
           ,
           without
           doubt
           by
           the
           Advice
           of
           the
           wisest
           of
           his
           Council
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           learned
           of
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           ;
           (
           notwithstanding
           it
           is
           provided
           by
           that
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Great
           *
           Charter
           ,
           none
           shall
           be
           Diseised
           of
           his
           Fre
           hold
           but
           by
           Lawful
           Judgment
           of
           his
           Peers
           ;
           tho
           the
           Right
           was
           tryed
           before
           that
           sort
           of
           Statute
           ,
           by
           common
           Law
           as
           my
           Lord
           ‖
           Coke
           observ's
           upon
           it
           ;
           by
           the
           verdict
           of
           12
           Peers
           ,
           or
           equal
           men
           ,
           )
           yet
           still
           I
           look
           upon
           the
           King
           to
           remain
           sole
           Judge
           in
           every
           Case
           whether
           Civil
           or
           Criminal
           ;
           for
           these
           Peers
           are
           never
           allow'd
           to
           try
           any
           more
           than
           bare
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           the
           Soveraign
           always
           presides
           in
           his
           Justices
           to
           decide
           matter
           of
           Equity
           and
           Law
           :
           And
           those
           †
           very
           Laws
           to
           which
           he
           gives
           
           Life
           too
           ;
           and
           whose
           Ambiguities
           he
           resolves
           ,
           themselves
           also
           sufficiently
           terrifie
           the
           Jurors
           from
           pretending
           to
           give
           their
           own
           Resolutions
           ,
           by
           making
           them
           liable
           to
           the
           severe
           Judgment
           of
           an
           Attaint
           ,
           if
           their
           Verdict
           be
           found
           false
           ,
           
             (
             i.e.
          
           )
           to
           have
           their
           Goods
           ,
           Chattels
           ,
           Lands
           ,
           and
           Tenements
           forfeited
           ,
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           turn'd
           from
           their
           home
           ,
           and
           their
           Houses
           Levell'd
           ;
           and
           their
           Trees
           pluckt
           up
           by
           the
           Roots
           ;
           and
           their
           Pastures
           turn'd
           up
           with
           the
           Plough
           ,
           and
           their
           Bodies
           Imprison'd
           :
           A
           sort
           of
           severity
           sufficient
           one
           would
           think
           to
           frighten
           the
           Subject
           from
           assuming
           to
           himself
           to
           decide
           the
           judicial
           part
           of
           the
           Laws
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           Reason
           ,
           in
           all
           dubious
           Cases
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           their
           bringing
           in
           a
           verdict
           False
           ;
           they
           only
           find
           the
           Fact
           specially
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           determination
           of
           it
           to
           the
           King
           in
           the
           Judges
           that
           represent
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           was
           resolved
           for
           Legal
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           Common
           Usage
           and
           Custom
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           confirm'd
           as
           you
           see
           by
           several
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           so
           was
           it
           maintain'd
           also
           by
           those
           very
           Villains
           that
           had
           subverted
           the
           Government
           it self
           ,
           and
           violated
           all
           the
           Fundamental
           Laws
           of
           all
           
           the
           Land
           ;
           for
           when
           Lilburn
           ,
           a
           Levelling
           ,
           and
           discontented
           Officer
           ,
           a
           Lieutenant
           of
           Oliver's
           Army
           ,
           was
           put
           upon
           his
           *
           Tryal
           for
           Treason
           ,
           only
           for
           Scribling
           against
           the
           Usurpation
           for
           which
           he
           had
           fought
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           boasted
           to
           the
           Bench
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           butt
           end
           of
           his
           Musket
           ;
           against
           his
           Majesty
           at
           the
           Battel
           of
           Brainford
           ;
           and
           the
           mutinous
           wretch
           only
           Troubled
           and
           Disgusted
           because
           he
           had
           not
           a
           greater
           share
           in
           that
           Usurp'd
           Power
           ;
           for
           which
           he
           had
           hazarded
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           Fortune
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           be
           pinch'd
           too
           ,
           with
           that
           Commission
           of
           High
           Court
           of
           Justice
           ,
           himself
           had
           help'd
           up
           for
           the
           Murdering
           of
           his
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           his
           best
           of
           Subjects
           ;
           no
           Plea
           would
           serve
           him
           ,
           but
           this
           popular
           one
           ,
           which
           the
           Lieutenant
           laboured
           in
           most
           mightily
           ;
           that
           his
           Jury
           were
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           Judges
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Fact
           ;
           and
           those
           
           that
           sate
           on
           the
           Bench
           ,
           only
           Pronouncers
           of
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           (
           and
           truly
           considering
           they
           were
           as
           much
           Traytors
           by
           Law
           ,
           as
           the
           Prisoner
           at
           the
           Bar
           ;
           he
           was
           so
           far
           in
           the
           Right
           ,
           that
           his
           Jury
           were
           as
           much
           Judges
           as
           those
           Commissioners
           that
           sate
           at
           the
           Bench
           :
           )
           yet
           even
           that
           Court
           only
           of
           Commission'd
           Traytors
           ,
           
           and
           Authoriz'd
           Rebels
           ,
           thought
           good
           to
           over-rule
           him
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           and
           Iermin
           one
           of
           the
           Justices
           ,
           just
           as
           Senseless
           in
           his
           Expression
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           Unjust
           and
           Seditious
           in
           the
           Usurpation
           of
           such
           a
           Seat
           in
           Judicature
           ,
           when
           no
           King
           to
           Commission
           him
           ;
           In
           an
           uncouth
           ,
           and
           clumsie
           Phrase
           ,
           calls
           his
           Opinion
           of
           the
           
           Juries
           ,
           being
           Judges
           of
           Law
           ,
           
             A
             Damnable
             Blasphemous
             Heresie
             ,
             never
             heard
             in
             the
             Nation
             before
          
           ;
           and
           says
           ,
           'T
           is
           enough
           to
           destroy
           all
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Judges
           have
           interpreted
           it
           ,
           ever
           
           since
           there
           was
           Laws
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           Keeble
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           Common-wealth-Commissioners
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           'T
           was
           as
           gross
           an
           error
           ,
           as
           possible
           any
           Man
           could
           be
           guilty
           off
           ;
           and
           so
           all
           the
           Judges
           even
           of
           a
           power
           absolutely
           Usurp'd
           ,
           and
           wherein
           they
           profest
           so
           much
           the
           Peoples
           Privilege
           ,
           over-rul'd
           the
           Prisoner
           in
           his
           popular
           Plea.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           Littleton
           ,
           as
           Lilburn
           observ'd
           
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Sections
           ,
           says
           ,
           That
           an
           inquest
           as
           they
           may
           give
           their
           Verdict
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           special
           ,
           so
           if
           they
           'll
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           they
           may
           also
           give
           it
           general
           :
           But
           the
           Comment
           of
           Coke
           ,
           their
           own
           Oracle
           ,
           
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           confirms
           the
           Suggestion
           I
           have
           made
           of
           Resolving
           it
           into
           the
           King's
           Judges
           :
           For
           he
           says
           ,
           't
           is
           dangerous
           to
           pretend
           to
           it
           ,
           because
           if
           they
           
           mistake
           it
           ,
           they
           run
           in
           danger
           of
           this
           Attaint
           ;
           and
           tho
           the
           fam'd
           Attorney
           General
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           with
           his
           little
           Law
           ,
           was
           so
           senseless
           as
           to
           allow
           it
           to
           Lilburn
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Tryal
           ;
           tho
           at
           another
           at
           Reading
           ,
           in
           that
           time
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           
           they
           made
           the
           Jury
           to
           be
           covered
           in
           the
           Court
           upon
           that
           account
           ;
           yet
           you
           see
           those
           even
           then
           the
           Justices
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           tho
           but
           mere
           Ministers
           of
           a
           most
           unjust
           Usurpation
           ,
           would
           not
           let
           it
           pass
           for
           Law
           :
           And
           the
           Refutation
           of
           this
           false
           Position
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           pertinent
           to
           our
           present
           purpose
           ,
           as
           it
           relates
           to
           prove
           the
           Peoples
           being
           so
           far
           from
           being
           qualified
           to
           be
           their
           Kings
           Judges
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           not
           absolutely
           Judge
           of
           the
           
             mere
             Right
          
           of
           a
           meum
           and
           tuum
           among
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Several
           other
           Instances
           ,
           both
           the
           Books
           &
           Rolls
           abound
           with
           ,
           that
           Evidence
           our
           Kings
           the
           only
           Judges
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           all
           Causes
           and
           over
           all
           Persons
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           13th
           .
           year
           of
           the
           same
           †
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ,
           the
           Commons
           Petition'd
           again
           
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           his
           Council
           might
           not
           make
           any
           Ordinance
           against
           the
           Common
           Law
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           Graciously
           granted
           them
           ;
           but
           with
           a
           salvo
           to
           the
           Regalities
           of
           the
           Crown
           and
           the
           right
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           .
           The
           Court
           of
           
             Star
             Chamber
          
           ,
           which
           the
           worst
           of
           times
           Abolish'd
           ,
           and
           my
           Lord
           Coke
           makes
           almost
           the
           †
           best
           of
           Courts
           ,
           had
           heretofore
           Cognizance
           of
           property
           ,
           and
           determin'd
           a
           Controversie
           ,
           touching
           Lands
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Covenants
           of
           a
           Joynture
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           
             Audleys
             ,
             Rot.
             Claus.
          
           41.
           
           Edward
           the
           3d.
           There
           the
           King
           heard
           too
           a
           Cause
           against
           one
           Sir
           
             Hugh
             Hastings
          
           ,
           for
           with-holding
           part
           of
           the
           Living
           of
           the
           poor
           of
           St.
           Leonard
           in
           York
           ,
           as
           is
           Evident
           from
           the
           Roll.
           8.
           
           Edward
           4.
           p.
           3.
           
           And
           tho
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           were
           so
           much
           decryed
           by
           those
           that
           clamor'd
           so
           long
           for
           its
           Suppression
           ,
           till
           they
           left
           no
           Court
           of
           Justice
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           that
           of
           Blood
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           their
           
             High
             one
          
           ;
           tho
           the
           King
           in
           his
           giving
           year
           was
           so
           gracious
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           the
           very
           Standard
           ,
           
           and
           rule
           of
           his
           Concessions
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           very
           request
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           gratified
           them
           in
           an
           Abolition
           of
           this
           Court
           ,
           establish'd
           by
           the
           Common-law
           
           ‖
           and
           confirm'd
           afterward
           ,
           per
           †
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           yet
           ‖
           Cambden
           ,
           our
           Historian
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Coke
           ,
           our
           Lawyer
           ,
           could
           commend
           it
           for
           the
           most
           Honorable
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           most
           Ancient
           of
           all
           our
           Judicatories
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           'll
           have
           the
           Reason
           ,
           Why
           it
           treated
           of
           Matters
           so
           high
           ,
           as
           the
           Resolution
           even
           of
           Common-Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Statute
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           told
           them
           in
           the
           weighty
           Words
           of
           their
           own
           Oracle
           ;
           Because
           the
           King
           in
           
           Judgement
           of
           Law
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           also
           was
           always
           in
           that
           Court
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           did
           not
           meddle
           with
           Matters
           of
           ordinary
           Moment
           ,
           least
           the
           dignity
           of
           it
           should
           be
           debased
           ,
           and
           made
           contemptible
           ;
           and
           tho
           by
           the
           gracious
           consent
           ,
           or
           rather
           an
           extorted
           Act
           of
           Grace
           ,
           the
           late
           King
           was
           forc'd
           to
           forego
           it
           ;
           yet
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           some
           Cases
           there
           ,
           may
           serve
           to
           show
           what
           a
           power
           our
           Kings
           had
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           distributive
           Justice
           .
        
         
           Several
           other
           Citations
           I
           could
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Subjection
           of
           the
           very
           Common-Law
           ,
           to
           the
           Soveraign
           Power
           ;
           as
           Henry
           the
           Sixth
           superseding
           a
           Criminal
           Process
           ,
           and
           staying
           an
           Arraignment
           
           for
           Felony
           :
           Henry
           the
           Seventh's
           
           that
           debar'd
           the
           Beckets
           by
           decree
           ,
           from
           pursuing
           their
           suit
           for
           Lands
           ,
           because
           the
           merits
           of
           the
           Cause
           had
           been
           heard
           by
           the
           King
           his
           Predecessor
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           himself
           before
           ;
           but
           these
           will
           abundantly
           suffice
           to
           satisfy
           any
           sober
           Person
           that
           does
           not
           set
           himself
           against
           all
           assertors
           of
           his
           Soveraigns
           Supremacy
           .
           And
           then
           if
           Custom
           ,
           and
           Common
           Usage
           ,
           which
           Plowden
           in
           his
           Commentaries
           ,
           is
           pleased
           to
           call
           the
           Common-Law
           ;
           lies
           in
           many
           Cases
           Subject
           to
           the
           Resolution
           of
           the
           Supream
           Soveraign
           ;
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Statute
           ,
           the
           result
           of
           his
           own
           ‖
           Sanction
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           submit
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           a
           subjection
           to
           the
           same
           Power
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           think
           we
           have
           sufficiently
           prov'd
           already
           upon
           several
           occasions
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Laws
           themselves
           ,
           and
           our
           little
           light
           of
           Reason
           ;
           both
           from
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           †
           Laws
           that
           have
           evidenc'd
           their
           own
           Resolutions
           to
           be
           reserv'd
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           had
           Kings
           long
           before
           
           fore
           the
           Commons
           Commenc'd
           ,
           Conven'd
           '
           or
           Concur'd
           in
           their
           assent
           to
           such
           Laws
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           prodigiously
           strange
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           these
           mighty
           Maintainers
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Legislative
           ,
           and
           their
           Judicial
           Power
           ,
           eeven
           over
           their
           own
           Soveraigns
           ,
           cannot
           be
           guided
           by
           those
           very
           Laws
           they
           would
           have
           to
           govern
           their
           Kings
           ,
           thus
           you
           shall
           see
           a
           Needham
           ,
           a
           Nevil
           ,
           or
           a
           Sidney
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           Laborious
           Libels
           ,
           that
           the
           drudges
           of
           Sedition
           (
           who
           seem
           to
           verify
           the
           Sacred
           Text
           ,
           in
           drawing
           Sin
           it self
           with
           a
           Cart-Rope
           ,
           )
           in
           all
           that
           they
           tugg
           ,
           toil
           and
           labour
           in
           ;
           you
           〈◊〉
           see
           that
           they
           cite
           you
           so
           much
           as
           a
           single
           Statute
           on
           their
           side
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           only
           such
           an
           one
           as
           is
           either
           Impertinently
           apply'd
           ,
           or
           as
           Industriously
           perverted
           :
           And
           in
           the
           same
           sort
           does
           the
           Seditious
           
             Scot
             ,
             Buchanan
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           their
           discontented
           Demagogues
           )
           ;
           that
           ‖
           
             Northern
             Mischief
          
           ,
           that
           threaten'd
           us
           always
           with
           a
           Proverbial
           Omen
           ,
           till
           averted
           of
           late
           by
           the
           Loyalty
           of
           their
           latter
           Parliaments
           ,
           that
           have
           aton'd
           even
           for
           the
           last
           age
           and
           the
           persidiousness
           ,
           and
           Faction
           of
           the
           former
           )
           those
           all
           in
           their
           Libels
           ,
           hardly
           Name
           you
           so
           much
           as
           one
           single
           Law
           of
           
           their
           Nation
           ,
           to
           countenance
           the
           Popular
           Paradox
           ,
           the
           pleasing
           Principle
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Supremacy
           ;
           which
           the
           poor
           Souls
           ,
           when
           prescrib'd
           by
           those
           Mountebanks
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           must
           take
           too
           like
           a
           Common
           Pill
           ;
           only
           because
           't
           is
           gilded
           with
           the
           pleasant
           Insinuations
           of
           Natural
           Freedom
           ,
           Free-State
           ,
           Subjection
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           ,
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           dangerous
           Delusions
           that
           lead
           them
           directly
           to
           the
           designs
           of
           these
           devilish
           Republicans
           
             (
             i.e.
          
           )
           a
           damnable
           Rebelion
           ;
           whereas
           would
           they
           but
           submit
           their
           Senses
           to
           the
           Sanctions
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           their
           several
           Lands
           ,
           their
           Libels
           they
           would
           find
           to
           be
           best
           baffl'd
           by
           the
           Statute
           Books
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Authors
           to
           be
           punisht
           by
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           Publication
           .
           'T
           is
           strange
           ,
           that
           should
           not
           obtain
           in
           this
           Controversy
           ,
           which
           prevails
           in
           all
           polemical
           disputes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           some
           certain
           Maxims
           and
           Aphorisms
           ,
           Postulates
           and
           Theorems
           not
           to
           be
           disputed
           ;
           these
           determin
           our
           Reason
           even
           in
           Philosophy
           and
           the
           Mathematicks
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           not
           the
           Laws
           then
           in
           Politicks
           too
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           are
           positive
           ?
           sure
           't
           is
           Impudence
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Capital
           perhaps
           to
           oppose
           .
        
         
         
           And
           yet
           we
           see
           these
           Gentlemen
           ,
           of
           so
           little
           Law
           ,
           to
           Labour
           so
           much
           in
           a
           dispute
           that
           is
           only
           to
           be
           decided
           by
           it
           ;
           what
           Authority
           is
           the
           singular
           assertion
           of
           a
           Republican
           ,
           or
           a
           *
           
             Plato
             Redivivus
          
           ,
           that
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           is
           the
           only
           part
           of
           the
           old
           Constitution
           of
           Parliament
           that
           is
           left
           us
           ;
           or
           the
           single
           sense
           of
           ‖
           Mr.
           Sidney
           ,
           that
           the
           Senate
           of
           England
           is
           above
           its
           Soveraign
           ;
           against
           the
           form
           of
           the
           very
           first
           Act
           of
           State
           that
           remains
           upon
           Record
           ,
           the
           very
           †
           Charter
           these
           Democraticks
           adore
           ;
           against
           the
           form
           of
           the
           following
           one
           of
           the
           Forest
           ,
           and
           Consult
           but
           the
           Style
           of
           the
           Statute
           Book
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Antient
           Acts
           ,
           down
           to
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ,
           and
           you
           'll
           find
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           ,
           but
           what
           expressly
           points
           out
           in
           its
           Enacting
           part
           ,
           the
           sole
           power
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           by
           which
           it
           was
           Enacted
           ;
           all
           in
           these
           repeated
           Expressions
           of
           Absolute
           Majesty
           .
           
             We
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           
             of
             our
             free
             will
             have
             given
             and
             granted
             ;
             
             it
             is
             our
             Royal
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             the
             King
             Commands
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Wills
             ;
             our
             Lord
             the
             King
             has
             establisht
             ,
             the
             Lord
             the
             King
             hath
             ordain'd
             .
          
           And
           most
           of
           them
           made
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           Edicts
           ,
           or
           Proclamations
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Margin
           will
           appear
           ,
           and
           tho
           't
           is
           thought
           now
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           Illegality
           to
           be
           concluded
           by
           an
           Order
           of
           Council
           ;
           and
           even
           his
           Majesties
           late
           command
           for
           the
           Continuance
           of
           the
           Tunnage
           ,
           and
           the
           Resolution
           of
           the
           Judges
           about
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Excise
           which
           expir'd
           ;
           has
           by
           some
           of
           our
           murmurers
           been
           repin'd
           at
           ,
           tho
           by
           all
           Loyal
           ones
           it
           was
           as
           chearfully
           assented
           to
           ;
           and
           as
           punctually
           paid
           ;
           yet
           they
           shall
           see
           that
           the
           People
           heretofore
           paid
           ,
           such
           a
           deference
           even
           to
           an
           Edict
           of
           the
           Prince
           that
           they
           nearly
           rely'd
           as
           much
           upon
           it
           as
           the
           Romans
           did
           upon
           their
           Imperial
           Institutions
           ;
           who
           as
           I
           before
           shew'd
           ,
           lookt
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           crime
           like
           to
           Sacrilege
           but
           to
           disobey
           .
           And
           this
           will
           appear
           from
           an
           †
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           in
           Henry
           
           the
           Eighth's
           time
           ;
           which
           provided
           ;
           
           that
           the
           Princes
           Proclamations
           should
           not
           be
           contemned
           by
           such
           
             obstinate
             Persons
          
           ,
           and
           oppos'd
           by
           the
           willfullness
           of
           froward
           Subjects
           that
           don't
           consider
           what
           a
           King
           by
           his
           Royal
           Power
           may
           do
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           disobey'd
           were
           to
           be
           punisht
           according
           to
           the
           Penalty
           exprest
           in
           the
           Proclamation
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           should
           depart
           the
           Realm
           ,
           to
           decline
           answering
           for
           his
           Contumacy
           and
           Contempt
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           be
           adjudg'd
           a
           Traytor
           ;
           and
           tho
           the
           Statute
           limited
           it
           to
           such
           as
           did
           not
           extend
           to
           the
           Prejudice
           of
           Inheritance
           ,
           Liberties
           or
           Life
           ;
           yet
           the
           King
           was
           left
           ,
           the
           Judge
           ,
           Whether
           they
           were
           Prejudicial
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           these
           Kings
           Edicts
           by
           this
           very
           Act
           were
           by
           particular
           Clause
           made
           as
           binding
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           all
           Acts
           of
           Parliaments
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           said
           to
           be
           an
           Inconsiderate
           and
           Vnadvised
           deed
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           King
           such
           a
           Power
           ;
           (
           tho
           't
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           so
           of
           a
           Senate
           ,
           whom
           the
           *
           writ
           that
           convokes
           them
           says
           ,
           they
           are
           call'd
           to
           deliberate
           .
           )
           To
           avoid
           that
           imputation
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           them
           it
           was
           very
           Solemnly
           a
           Second
           time
           Confirm'd
           again
           ,
           within
           three
           †
           years
           after
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           Power
           given
           to
           nine
           of
           the
           
           Kings
           Council
           ,
           to
           give
           Judgment
           against
           〈◊〉
           Offenders
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           this
           was
           repeal'd
           in
           the
           following
           〈◊〉
           of
           King
           ‖
           Edward
           a
           Minor
           ,
           and
           almost
           a
           Child
           ,
           A
           time
           (
           wherein
           not
           withstanding
           there
           is
           such
           a
           woe
           denounc'd
           against
           a
           People
           that
           have
           such
           a
           King
           ;
           )
           the
           Subjects
           seldom
           fail
           of
           Invading
           something
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           ;
           yet
           still
           we
           see
           tho
           the
           Law
           be
           not
           now
           in
           〈◊〉
           ,
           plain
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           〈◊〉
           such
           a
           Law
           ;
           that
           our
           Kings
           〈◊〉
           were
           once
           by
           express
           words
           of
           the
           Statute
           made
           as
           valid
           as
           the
           very
           Act
           of
           State
           it self
           that
           made
           them
           so
           ;
           that
           the
           Judicial
           Power
           of
           the
           Prince
           was
           〈◊〉
           less
           limited
           ,
           and
           that
           〈◊〉
           Libels
           
           lye
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           〈◊〉
           Tongues
           when
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           us
           believe
           ,
           That
           〈◊〉
           but
           our
           late
           King
           as
           well
           as
           the
           present
           〈◊〉
           pretended
           to
           so
           much
           of
           Prerogative
           ,
           or
           had
           more
           allow'd
           them
           by
           the
           Laws
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           any
           one
           but
           leisurably
           examine
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           particularly
           ,
           the
           several
           Acts
           of
           each
           King's
           Reign
           ;
           and
           he
           'll
           find
           that
           from
           this
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ,
           to
           whose
           time
           ,
           the
           Stile
           of
           the
           Statutes
           as
           you
           see
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           absolutely
           Majestick
           
           down
           to
           King
           Charles
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           
           even
           all
           those
           are
           〈◊〉
           in
           such
           Words
           ;
           as
           will
           〈◊〉
           the
           Commons
           〈◊〉
           being
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           concerned
           in
           the
           Legislative
           ,
           as
           these
           popular
           〈◊〉
           have
           〈◊〉
           to
           persuade
           us
           their
           People
           are
           ;
           for
           even
           they
           all
           run
           either
           in
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ,
           The
           *
           King
           with
           the
           〈◊〉
           
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           of
           his
           Lords
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           at
           the
           special
           Instance
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Commons
           ;
           or
           The
           〈◊〉
           by
           and
           with
           the
           Assent
           of
           his
           Lords
           Spiritual
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           Commons
           ;
           and
           as
           if
           the
           past
           Parliaments
           ,
           〈◊〉
           would
           have
           provided
           against
           the
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           of
           a
           〈◊〉
           Age
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           hardly
           be
           thought
           to
           〈◊〉
           ,
           since
           it
           savors
           so
           much
           of
           almost
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           as
           if
           〈◊〉
           Anoestors
           ,
           had
           feared
           least
           some
           of
           their
           prostigate
           posterity
           ,
           seduced
           with
           the
           Corruptions
           of
           a
           Rebellious
           Age
           ,
           should
           impose
           upon
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           with
           any
           such
           Subtil
           〈◊〉
           of
           their
           King
           's
           making
           but
           
           one
           of
           the
           
             three
             States
          
           ,
           and
           by
           Consequence
           conclude
           ,
           as
           they
           actually
           did
           ,
           that
           the
           two
           being
           greater
           than
           him
           〈◊〉
           ,
           could
           be
           his
           Judges
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           
           Soveraign's
           Superiors
           ;
           why
           to
           prevent
           these
           very
           Rebels
           and
           Republicans
           ,
           in
           such
           Factious
           Inferences
           ,
           did
           they
           ,
           for
           two
           hundred
           years
           agon
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           of
           Richard
           the
           Third
           ,
           Resolve
           what
           was
           signified
           by
           the
           three
           Estates
           of
           the
           Realm
           :
           For
           say
           they
           ,
           
             That
             is
             to
             say
          
           ,
           the
           Lords
           
           
             Spiritual
             ,
             Temporal
          
           ,
           and
           Commons
           ;
           and
           even
           long
           fince
           that
           ,
           much
           more
           lately
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           in
           that
           Act
           of
           Recognition
           of
           her
           Right
           ,
           where
           they
           endeavor
           to
           advance
           her
           Royalty
           as
           much
           as
           possible
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Crown
           of
           this
           Realm
           as
           much
           Imperial
           ,
           there
           they
           tell
           her
           ,
           'T
           is
           WEE
           ,
           your
           Majesties
           most
           faithful
           ,
           and
           
           Obedient
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           represent
           the
           
             THREE
             ESTATES
          
           of
           your
           Realm
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           King
           James
           ,
           and
           Charles
           the
           First
           's
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Commons
           began
           to
           be
           mutinous
           ,
           and
           encroach
           upon
           the
           Crown
           ;
           then
           they
           having
           with
           the
           help
           of
           their
           numerous
           Lawyers
           ,
           which
           were
           once
           by
           particular
           Act
           ,
           excluded
           the
           House
           ;
           and
           
           if
           less
           had
           Sate
           in
           it
           ,
           perhaps
           it
           might
           have
           been
           once
           less
           Rebellious
           too
           ;
           )
           those
           Gentlemen
           knowing
           too
           well
           the
           weight
           of
           Words
           ;
           and
           what
           Construction
           and
           
           Sense
           ,
           Sedition
           and
           Sophistry
           can
           deduct
           
           from
           a
           single
           Syllable
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           it
           was
           they
           contriv'd
           the
           Matter
           and
           Mcthod
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           foist
           in
           the
           Factious
           form
           of
           this
           ;
           Be
           it
           enacted
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           the
           General
           Stile
           of
           the
           Enactive
           part
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Statutes
           of
           those
           Times
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           most
           agreeable
           with
           their
           mighty
           Notion
           ,
           of
           his
           Majesties
           making
           but
           up
           one
           of
           the
           THREE
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           might
           the
           better
           conclude
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           Letter
           of
           their
           own
           Laws
           ,
           That
           the
           TWO
           States
           which
           the
           Law
           it self
           implyed
           now
           to
           be
           Co-ordinate
           ,
           must
           be
           mightier
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           Power
           over
           their
           King
           whom
           the
           same
           Laws
           confest
           to
           be
           but
           ONE
           ;
           and
           the
           Reason
           why
           the
           forms
           of
           their
           Bill
           .
           and
           the
           draught
           of
           the
           Lawyers
           ,
           and
           the
           Lower-House
           ,
           might
           be
           past
           into
           Act
           ,
           without
           any
           Alteration
           or
           Amendments
           of
           this
           Clause
           ,
           was
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           from
           a
           want
           of
           Apprehension
           that
           there
           ever
           could
           be
           such
           designing
           Knaves
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           it
           in
           to
           that
           Intention
           ,
           or
           such
           Factious
           Fools
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           inferred
           from
           it
           ,
           the
           Commons
           Co-ordinacy
           :
           For
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           Loyal
           Gentry
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           commonly
           the
           more
           Honesty
           
           for
           having
           the
           less
           Law
           ,
           cannot
           be
           presumed
           so
           soon
           to
           comprehend
           what
           Construction
           can
           be
           drawn
           from
           the
           Letter
           of
           it
           by
           the
           laborious
           cavil
           of
           a
           Litigious
           Lawyer
           ,
           or
           a
           cunning
           Knave
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           those
           Acts
           are
           the
           least
           controverted
           ,
           that
           have
           the
           fewest
           Words
           ,
           and
           that
           among
           all
           the
           multiplicity
           of
           Expressions
           ,
           that
           at
           present
           is
           provided
           by
           themselves
           ,
           that
           have
           commonly
           the
           drawing
           of
           our
           Statutes
           ;
           themselves
           also
           still
           discover
           as
           many
           Objections
           against
           it
           ,
           to
           furnish
           them
           with
           an
           Argument
           for
           the
           Merits
           of
           any
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           their
           Clyent
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           are
           satisfied
           he
           is
           in
           the
           wrong
           :
           And
           for
           those
           Enacting
           forms
           of
           our
           Statutes
           ,
           whatsoever
           Sense
           some
           may
           think
           these
           Suggestions
           of
           mine
           may
           want
           ;
           That
           some
           Seditious
           Persons
           got
           most
           of
           them
           to
           run
           in
           so
           low
           ,
           so
           popular
           a
           Stile
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           and
           Charles
           the
           first
           's
           time
           ;
           such
           as
           Enacted
           
           only
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           by
           the
           Kings
           Majesty
           ,
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ;
           yet
           upon
           the
           Restauration
           of
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           the
           Words
           ,
           
             With
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             
             Commons
             ,
          
           were
           again
           reviv'd
           ;
           and
           afterward
           
           they
           bring
           it
           into
           this
           old
           agen
           ,
           With
           the
           Advice
           and
           Assent
           of
           Lords
           Spiritual
           ,
           Temporal
           ,
           and
           Commons
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           form
           of
           Richard
           the
           3d.
           and
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           that
           resolv'd
           them
           to
           be
           the
           
             THREE
             STATES
          
           ,
           and
           this
           runs
           on
           through
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           several
           of
           them
           the
           Commons
           
             humbly
             beseech
          
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           so
           enacted
           .
        
         
           I
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           bring
           home
           
           to
           our
           present
           ,
           tho
           most
           profligate
           time
           ,
           as
           much
           Acknowledgement
           as
           possible
           I
           could
           of
           my
           Kings
           Prerogative
           ,
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Statutes
           themselves
           ,
           because
           that
           some
           great
           Advocates
           for
           the
           power
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           some
           times
           pretend
           to
           plead
           for
           them
           too
           from
           Acts
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           tho
           I
           think
           in
           this
           last
           ,
           lewd
           and
           Libellous
           Contest
           against
           the
           Crown
           ,
           that
           lasted
           for
           about
           five
           year
           ,
           in
           that
           Lustrum
           of
           Treason
           ;
           there
           was
           but
           one
           that
           was
           so
           laboriously
           Seditious
           ,
           so
           eminently
           popular
           ,
           as
           to
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           the
           Peoples
           Supremacy
           from
           Rolls
           ,
           and
           Records
           ,
           
           and
           Acts
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           recommend
           me
           to
           the
           good
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Right
             of
             the
             Commons
             Asserted
          
           ,
           tho
           I
           should
           rather
           approve
           of
           such
           an
           undertaking
           ,
           when
           endeavored
           to
           be
           done
           from
           the
           tracing
           the
           dark
           and
           obscure
           tracts
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Selden
           ,
           than
           the
           single
           Assertion
           of
           a
           Sidney
           ,
           and
           the
           mere
           Maxims
           of
           some
           Modern
           Democraticks
           ,
           that
           have
           no
           other
           Foundation
           for
           their
           Establishments
           ,
           than
           the
           new
           Notions
           of
           their
           Rebellious
           Authors
           ,
           and
           that
           
             ipse
             dixit
          
           of
           such
           Seditious
           Dogmatists
           :
           But
           I
           am
           satisfied
           too
           ,
           that
           this
           Gentleman
           who
           has
           laboured
           so
           much
           in
           vindicating
           the
           Commons
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           their
           constituting
           an
           essential
           part
           of
           our
           Saxon
           Parliaments
           ,
           did
           design
           in
           it
           much
           more
           an
           Opposition
           of
           our
           Antient
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           than
           a
           mere
           clearing
           the
           dark
           foot-steps
           of
           our
           Old
           Chronicle
           ,
           and
           a
           real
           defence
           of
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           :
           And
           this
           is
           too
           clearly
           to
           be
           prov'd
           from
           the
           pestilent
           Pen-man's
           ,
           P-tyts
           own
           Papers
           ,
           that
           were
           publish'd
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           great
           need
           of
           such
           an
           Asserting
           the
           Commons
           Right
           ,
           when
           themselves
           
           were
           more
           likely
           to
           have
           Usurp'd
           upon
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Sidney
           and
           his
           Associates
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           )
           made
           themselves
           and
           the
           People
           Judges
           of
           their
           own
           wrong
           :
           For
           to
           see
           such
           a
           task
           undertaken
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           since
           satisfied
           such
           dangerous
           designs
           were
           a-foot
           ,
           looks
           only
           like
           a
           particular
           part
           of
           that
           general
           Plot
           and
           Conspiracy
           that
           has
           been
           since
           discovered
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           sorts
           of
           Pens
           were
           imployed
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           Heads
           ,
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           Hands
           at
           work
           ,
           for
           the
           carrying
           on
           Mr.
           
             Sidney's
             OLD
             CAVSE
          
           ,
           (
           as
           indeed
           all
           this
           Gentlemans
           Works
           tended
           to
           ,
           )
           for
           which
           the
           Almighty
           was
           supposed
           so
           often
           to
           have
           declared
           and
           signaliz'd
           himself
           :
           and
           illustrates
           only
           this
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           not
           any
           Person
           qualified
           for
           undermining
           of
           our
           Monarchy
           ,
           either
           from
           his
           Wit
           or
           Parts
           ,
           Boldness
           or
           Courage
           ,
           from
           his
           Virulency
           in
           Satyr
           ,
           or
           his
           Knowledge
           in
           History
           ,
           from
           his
           skill
           in
           any
           Science
           ,
           or
           Profession
           ,
           but
           what
           some
           or
           other
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           was
           made
           Serviceable
           to
           this
           Faction
           ,
           and
           contributed
           his
           Talent
           to
           the
           carrying
           on
           the
           Design
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           gift
           and
           graces
           that
           they
           had
           in
           their
           several
           Abilities
           to
           
           promote
           it
           ;
           neither
           can
           this
           Gentleman
           think
           himself
           libell'd
           in
           this
           Accusation
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           give
           his
           own
           works
           the
           Lye
           ;
           for
           who
           but
           him
           that
           had
           such
           a
           Design
           for
           the
           subverting
           our
           Monarchy
           ,
           would
           ,
           at
           a
           season
           when
           the
           Succession
           of
           our
           Crown
           was
           struck
           at
           in
           the
           Commons
           Vote
           ;
           a
           Succession
           that
           several
           Laws
           of
           our
           Land
           have
           declared
           to
           be
           Hereditary
           even
           by
           that
           of
           God
           ?
           who
           but
           one
           so
           Seditious
           ,
           would
           not
           only
           have
           encouraged
           such
           unwarrantable
           
           Proceedings
           (
           which
           was
           the
           late
           Kings
           own
           Words
           for
           't
           )
           in
           such
           an
           Assertion
           of
           the
           Commons
           Right
           ?
           but
           in
           that
           too
           brought
           upon
           the
           Stage
           several
           Arguments
           from
           our
           History
           ,
           several
           Presidents
           of
           our
           Soveraign's
           being
           here
           Elected
           by
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           as
           well
           too
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           our
           present
           Soveraign
           was
           so
           chosen
           ,
           because
           the
           Question
           was
           put
           to
           the
           People
           upon
           his
           Coronation
           ;
           but
           yet
           this
           elective
           
           Kingdom
           of
           ours
           ,
           did
           this
           Laborious
           drudg
           of
           Sedition
           drive
           at
           too
           .
           Does
           he
           not
           tell
           us
           
             William
             Rufus
          
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           were
           Elected
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Henry
           the
           First
           ,
           King
           Stephen
           ,
           King
           John
           ;
           tho
           I
           am
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           consent
           of
           the
           Clergy
           
           and
           People
           ,
           they
           so
           much
           rely
           upon
           ,
           was
           nothing
           more
           than
           the
           Convention
           of
           those
           Persons
           that
           appeared
           upon
           the
           solemn
           Coronation
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           the
           Proclaiming
           of
           the
           King.
           Themselves
           are
           satisfied
           all
           our
           old
           Statutes
           clearly
           confirm'd
           the
           sole
           Legislative
           Power
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           won't
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           objected
           to
           them
           ,
           allow
           them
           to
           be
           Statutes
           at
           all
           ,
           because
           made
           I
           suppose
           only
           by
           their
           King
           ;
           but
           so
           my
           Lord
           Coke
           says
           ,
           they
           said
           of
           the
           Statute
           of
           Edward
           
           the
           First
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           he
           calls
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           but
           yet
           however
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Style
           of
           all
           other
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           put
           all
           the
           enacting
           part
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           so
           that
           Mr.
           Sidney's
           making
           his
           People
           and
           Parliament
           the
           Supream
           Judges
           of
           their
           Kings
           violating
           the
           Laws
           ,
           is
           only
           a
           Position
           that
           opposes
           every
           Act
           in
           the
           Statute
           Book
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Great
             CHARTER
          
           ,
           to
           the
           last
           grant
           of
           our
           late
           King
           CHARLES
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Author
           Triumph'd
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           ,
           over
           his
           Adversaries
           in
           forcing
           back
           their
           own
           Argument
           upon
           his
           Foes
           ;
           for
           says
           Mr.
           Sidney
           ,
           if
           no
           man
           must
           be
           
           Judge
           because
           he
           is
           party
           ,
           then
           neither
           the
           
           King
           ,
           and
           then
           no
           man
           can
           be
           try'd
           for
           an
           Offence
           against
           him
           ,
           or
           the
           Law
           ;
           I
           confess
           with
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           disputants
           as
           are
           resolv'd
           to
           beg
           the
           Question
           ;
           and
           take
           their
           Premisses
           for
           principles
           of
           eternal
           truth
           ,
           you
           cannot
           avoid
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           the
           greatest
           Paradox
           ,
           and
           an
           absolute
           Lye
           ;
           for
           he
           presumes
           the
           Parity
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           then
           concludes
           they
           are
           both
           alike
           Reasonable
           ;
           he
           takes
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           the
           People
           may
           judge
           the
           King
           tho
           party
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           King
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           suppos'd
           as
           much
           partial
           ;
           
           and
           that
           is
           truly
           just
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           when
           we
           believe
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           then
           ?
           Why
           then
           we
           shall
           be
           of
           their
           mind
           ,
           (
           i.e.
           )
           that
           it
           would
           follow
           the
           King
           or
           his
           Judges
           ,
           could
           not
           hang
           a
           Fellow
           for
           Fellony
           ,
           or
           this
           Author
           himself
           for
           a
           Traytor
           to
           the
           State
           :
           Nay
           more
           ,
           as
           the
           Gentleman
           has
           manag'd
           the
           matter
           ,
           it
           is
           made
           an
           Argument
           
             à
             Fortiori
          
           ;
           for
           he
           supposes
           the
           Absurdity
           to
           be
           such
           ;
           that
           if
           the
           King
           in
           his
           own
           Case
           must
           Judge
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           People
           the
           King
           in
           theirs
           ,
           that
           this
           Contradictory
           Consequence
           would
           be
           as
           much
           conclusive
           ;
           That
           the
           Servant
           entertain'd
           by
           the
           Master
           must
           Judge
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           Master
           by
           
           
           no
           means
           must
           the
           Servant
           ;
           or
           in
           the
           Metaphor
           of
           his
           own
           more
           Blasphemous
           Sedition
           ,
           The
           Creature
           is
           no
           way
           bound
           to
           its
           Creator
           ,
           but
           the
           Creator
           it self
           to
           the
           thing
           it
           has
           Created
           :
           and
           now
           all
           is
           out
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           large
           Volume
           ,
           all
           his
           mighty
           Treatise
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           finisht
           in
           many
           years
           ,
           is
           founded
           upon
           that
           first
           Principle
           of
           all
           Republicans
           ;
           The
           Peoples
           Supremacy
           ,
           or
           as
           Mr.
           *
           Sidney
           says
           ,
           the
           Soveraign
           being
           but
           a
           Servant
           to
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           a
           Creature
           to
           these
           God
           Almightys
           of
           the
           People
           the
           Creators
           of
           their
           King
           ;
           truly
           this
           they
           are
           resolv'd
           we
           shall
           grant
           ;
           or
           as
           resolutely
           suppose
           we
           cannot
           Contradict
           ,
           and
           so
           put
           upon
           us
           their
           presumptive
           absurdities
           for
           our
           own
           ;
           and
           make
           them
           the
           Consequence
           of
           those
           Concessions
           that
           were
           never
           yeilded
           ;
           who
           taught
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           granted
           him
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           was
           the
           Peoples
           Creature
           ,
           but
           a
           Brutus
           in
           his
           Vindiciae
           ,
           or
           that
           as
           a
           bominable
           a
           Book
           De
           ‖
           
             jure
             Magistratuum
          
           ?
           and
           for
           this
           must
           it
           follow
           that
           Filmer
           is
           so
           absurd
           ,
           only
           because
           he
           does
           not
           suppose
           the
           very
           pernicious
           principles
           of
           those
           very
           Rebels
           and
           Republicans
           he
           endeavours
           to
           refute
           ?
           It
           is
           an
           easy
           sort
           of
           a
           Conquest
           ,
           
           and
           you
           may
           soon
           prove
           your
           Foes
           to
           be
           
           Fools
           too
           ;
           if
           you
           'll
           oblige
           them
           to
           maintain
           their
           own
           positions
           ,
           from
           the
           Contradictory
           Maxims
           of
           their
           Enemies
           they
           oppose
           ;
           and
           this
           Collonel
           that
           once
           was
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           and
           in
           Arms
           for
           his
           Common-wealth
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Polemical
           pen
           man
           against
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           would
           soon
           have
           remain'd
           sole
           Master
           of
           the
           Field
           ;
           had
           the
           Measures
           of
           his
           Foe
           been
           forc't
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           Rules
           and
           Maxims
           of
           the
           Enemy
           which
           he
           fought
           ;
           and
           many
           would
           think
           the
           Man
           a
           little
           mad
           ,
           that
           could
           imagine
           two
           Armies
           that
           faced
           in
           their
           Fronts
           ,
           to
           meet
           so
           as
           to
           stand
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           .
           It
           can't
           be
           well
           effected
           without
           a
           penetration
           of
           body
           ,
           neither
           can
           Mr.
           Sidney
           conclude
           us
           in
           that
           absurdity
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           make
           us
           mingle
           Principles
           ;
           a
           thing
           perhaps
           as
           repugnant
           to
           our
           Nature
           ,
           as
           that
           praeternatural
           Coition
           of
           Matter
           ;
           for
           have
           we
           not
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Land
           on
           our
           side
           ?
           and
           that
           besides
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           to
           whose
           determin'd
           sanctions
           even
           those
           themselves
           must
           submit
           ;
           for
           I
           look
           upon
           our
           Argumentative
           reasoning
           in
           such
           matters
           to
           be
           somewhat
           like
           Belief
           ;
           which
           all
           our
           Learned
           in
           the
           Metaphysicks
           will
           allow
           
           to
           determine
           it self
           upon
           demonstration
           ,
           and
           Commences
           knowledg'd
           ;
           and
           a
           science
           ;
           and
           so
           must
           our
           Positions
           at
           last
           in
           the
           Politicks
           ,
           no
           longer
           pass
           for
           indifferent
           Notions
           or
           disputable
           Opinions
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           once
           to
           be
           ratified
           by
           some
           supream
           Establishment
           ,
           or
           unquestionable
           Authority
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           result
           of
           demonstration
           is
           some
           Theorem
           or
           Postulate
           ,
           that
           requires
           our
           assent
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           Sanctions
           of
           the
           Supream
           power
           some
           Statutes
           ,
           or
           Laws
           that
           Command
           our
           Obedience
           ;
           as
           the
           one
           is
           prov'd
           ,
           so
           the
           other
           Enacted
           ,
           and
           let
           any
           one
           Judge
           from
           the
           several
           we
           have
           cited
           ,
           or
           any
           single
           Act
           themselves
           can
           cite
           ,
           whether
           all
           and
           every
           one
           do
           not
           expressly
           assert
           ,
           or
           absolutely
           imply
           ,
           the
           Soveraign
           so
           far
           from
           being
           the
           Servant
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           or
           the
           Peoples
           Creature
           ,
           that
           they
           many
           times
           maintain
           him
           to
           be
           ‖
           under
           none
           but
           God
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           places
           acknowledge
           him
           
             above
             all
          
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           is
           not
           the
           absurdity
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           and
           a
           Contradiction
           even
           in
           Terms
           ,
           when
           they
           contend
           for
           the
           contrary
           ?
        
         
           And
           as
           that
           Author
           ,
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           writings
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Republicans
           led
           on
           and
           seduc'd
           Mr.
           S.
           in
           some
           Points
           ;
           so
           has
           also
           
           so
           his
           predecessor
           ,
           or
           Co-eval
           (
           for
           I
           think
           they
           liv'd
           in
           an
           Age
           )
           
             W.
             Pryn
          
           ,
           imposed
           upon
           him
           in
           others
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           sorry
           to
           see
           Mr.
           S.
           that
           valu'd
           himself
           upon
           his
           parts
           to
           rely
           upon
           that
           which
           that
           pest
           of
           the
           press
           plac'd
           so
           much
           confidence
           in
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           the
           words
           of
           *
           Bracton
           ,
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           S.
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           God
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Parliament
           are
           the
           Kings
           three
           Superiors
           :
           But
           even
           Pryn
           himself
           ,
           the
           perverter
           of
           all
           that
           was
           not
           for
           his
           purpose
           ,
           does
           not
           deal
           so
           disingeniously
           as
           this
           Gentleman
           in
           the
           Case
           ;
           for
           he
           recites
           it
           more
           Exactly
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Bracton
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Court
           instead
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           time
           that
           Antient
           Author
           writ
           ,
           very
           probably
           consisted
           only
           of
           his
           prelates
           and
           Lords
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           granted
           them
           ,
           Pryn's
           Commons
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           S.
           his
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           are
           not
           comprehended
           in
           the
           words
           of
           that
           old
           writer
           ,
           and
           then
           besides
           it
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           those
           words
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Kings
             Courts
          
           ;
           were
           not
           originally
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           that
           Loyal
           Lawyer
           ,
           who
           in
           several
           other
           places
           of
           his
           works
           ,
           carries
           up
           the
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           of
           his
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           absolute
           Power
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           as
           high
           as
           any
           of
           the
           most
           Modern
           whom
           ‖
           Mr.
           Hunt
           has
           represented
           
           and
           libell'd
           ,
           as
           first
           introducers
           of
           this
           new
           Notion
           ,
           this
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           damnable
           Doctrine
           ;
           for
           that
           grave
           Judge
           for
           above
           4
           or
           5
           hundred
           years
           agon
           ;
           told
           us
           our
           †
           King
           was
           under
           none
           but
           God
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           none
           above
           him
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           God
           alone
           for
           his
           Avenger
           ;
           and
           it
           seems
           somewhat
           Improbable
           a
           person
           of
           his
           Loyalty
           and
           Judgment
           should
           not
           only
           detract
           from
           the
           Supremacy
           of
           his
           Soveraign
           ,
           which
           he
           seems
           so
           much
           to
           maintain
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           direct
           opposition
           to
           what
           himself
           had
           asserted
           ,
           and
           besides
           were
           they
           the
           sense
           as
           well
           as
           the
           words
           of
           that
           Author
           ,
           they
           are
           only
           true
           (
           as
           I
           have
           before
           shown
           )
           when
           they
           are
           taken
           collectively
           &
           in
           a
           complicated
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           so
           seems
           a
           sort
           of
           Sophistry
           which
           the
           Logical
           heads
           call
           a
           fallacy
           in
           Composition
           :
           But
           yet
           from
           that
           does
           Mr.
           S.
           conclude
           ,
           That
           the
           power
           is
           Originally
           in
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           Consequence
           in
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           only
           as
           they
           are
           their
           Representatives
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           cannot
           Imagine
           this
           Gentleman's
           
             large
             Treatise
          
           to
           be
           any
           thing
           else
           but
           a
           Voluminous
           Collection
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Rebellious
           Arguments
           that
           were
           publisht
           in
           our
           late
           War
           ;
           for
           as
           in
           this
           little
           
           fiftieth
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           professes
           it
           to
           be
           )
           there
           is
           not
           one
           new
           Notion
           but
           what
           
           is
           to
           a
           Syllable
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Papers
           of
           Pryn
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Merc.
             Politicus
          
           :
           out
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Treatise
             of
             Monarchy
          
           ,
           has
           he
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           borrow
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           chance
           very
           harmoniously
           to
           agree
           〈◊〉
           the
           pernicious
           Position
           ,
           That
           our
           Monarchy
           is
           not
           only
           Limited
           and
           Mixt
           ;
           (
           for
           that
           wont
           content
           them
           alone
           )
           but
           that
           this
           Limitation
           has
           oblig'd
           the
           Soveraign
           to
           be
           Subject
           to
           the
           Judgment
           and
           Determination
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           says
           that
           more
           Antient
           Antimonarchist
           ,
           this
           Limitation
           
           being
           from
           some
           body
           else
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           confer'd
           by
           the
           publick
           Society
           ,
           in
           the
           Original
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           (
           and
           then
           he
           bethinks
           himself
           that
           Kings
           too
           may
           Limit
           themselves
           afterward
           by
           their
           own
           Grants
           and
           Concessions
           ;
           which
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           call
           a
           
             Secondary
             Original
             Constitution
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
          
           (
           if
           my
           little
           Sense
           will
           let
           me
           Comprehend
           the
           saying
           of
           a
           Politician
           that
           has
           none
           at
           all
           )
           somewhat
           like
           a
           Figure
           in
           Speech
           ;
           the
           Country-man
           calls
           his
           Bull
           ;
           us'd
           when
           the
           Speaker
           can't
           express
           himself
           Intelligibly
           :
           A
           
             Secondary
             Original
          
           ,
           sounds
           not
           much
           unlike
           the
           Nonsense
           of
           an
           Original
           Copy
           ;
           or
           a
           second
           first
           ,
           )
           yet
           from
           this
           senseless
           Sophistry
           it
           must
           be
           concluded
           ;
           that
           the
           Soveraign
           being
           limited
           by
           this
           Original
           
           Constitution
           ;
           or
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ;
           After
           Condiscent
           ,
           and
           Secondary
           Original
           ;
           what
           then
           ?
           therefore
           every
           Mans
           
           Conscience
           must
           acquit
           or
           Condemn
           the
           Acts
           of
           his
           Governour
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           has
           a
           Power
           of
           Judging
           the
           Illegal
           deeds
           of
           his
           Monarch
           .
           And
           so
           Mr.
           S.
           in
           almost
           the
           same
           Language
           ;
           As
           a
           man
           he
           is
           Subject
           to
           the
           People
           that
           made
           him
           a
           King
           ;
           That
           he
           receiv'd
           the
           Crown
           upon
           condition
           ,
           and
           That
           performance
           is
           to
           be
           exacted
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           Judges
           of
           the
           Particular
           Cases
           arising
           thereupon
           .
           I
           cannot
           but
           observe
           to
           this
           Gentleman
           upon
           this
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           always
           such
           a
           great
           admirer
           of
           the
           ‖
           Romans
           Common-wealth
           )
           what
           I
           hinted
           before
           was
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           very
           Romans
           ,
           when
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Notion
           of
           Original
           Monarchy
           ;
           the
           People
           of
           that
           Common-wealth
           ,
           first
           conferr'd
           their
           Power
           of
           Government
           upon
           a
           single
           Soveraign
           ;
           why
           ,
           their
           very
           Laws
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           notwithstanding
           those
           Contracts
           and
           Limitations
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           there
           were
           very
           likely
           some
           exprest
           even
           in
           that
           their
           very
           Celebrated
           ,
           and
           Glorious
           *
           Law
           ,
           that
           first
           made
           that
           Government
           Imperial
           ,
           )
           yet
           when
           once
           it
           〈◊〉
           so
           Conferr'd
           ,
           by
           that
           very
           Act
           ,
           all
           Magistracy
           ;
           
             (
             i.e.
          
           )
           all
           power
           
           of
           Judging
           that
           the
           Subject
           had
           before
           was
           past
           over
           too
           :
           And
           were
           our
           own
           Monarch
           by
           the
           Compact
           ,
           and
           condiscent
           of
           his
           first
           Ancestors
           ,
           such
           a
           precarious
           Prince
           as
           they
           would
           make
           him
           ;
           have
           not
           our
           own
           Statutes
           I
           have
           cited
           ,
           long
           since
           resolv'd
           his
           Crown
           to
           be
           Independant
           ,
           and
           himself
           accountable
           to
           none
           but
           God
           ?
        
         
           And
           then
           abstracting
           from
           that
           Advantage
           we
           have
           of
           the
           Resolution
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           Reason
           it self
           ,
           against
           which
           our
           Republicans
           rebell
           too
           ,
           that
           also
           will
           refute
           the
           absurdity
           of
           such
           a
           Position
           ;
           For
           first
           ,
           where
           for
           God's
           sake
           would
           they
           fix
           this
           their
           preposterous
           power
           of
           Judicial
           Process
           ?
           if
           in
           some
           single
           Persons
           ,
           then
           the
           Concession
           of
           their
           own
           renowned
           Aphorism
           will
           fly
           in
           their
           Face
           ;
           for
           that
           allows
           the
           Soveraign
           to
           be
           much
           superior
           to
           
           any
           Selected
           number
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           they
           won't
           be
           such
           Senseless
           Sots
           sure
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           those
           whom
           themselves
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           altogether
           inferior
           ,
           should
           be
           invested
           with
           that
           Judicial
           Power
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           token
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           if
           they
           'll
           place
           it
           as
           Mr.
           Sidney
           forsooth
           does
           in
           the
           Original
           power
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           delegated
           unto
           Parliament
           ,
           then
           should
           that
           be
           granted
           them
           ,
           when
           ever
           this
           Parliament
           is
           dissolv'd
           ,
           
           if
           their
           King
           be
           never
           so
           great
           a
           Delinquent
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           think
           they
           may
           assoon
           make
           their
           King
           so
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           foolishly
           those
           that
           followed
           him
           in
           the
           late
           Wars
           ,
           when
           the
           word
           implies
           a
           Deserting
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           only
           calls
           them
           so
           
           that
           adhere
           to
           the
           King's
           Enemies
           ,
           )
           then
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           their
           Soveraign
           be
           never
           so
           much
           a
           Criminal
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           upon
           such
           a
           Dissolution
           ,
           they
           devest
           themselves
           by
           their
           own
           Maxims
           of
           this
           power
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           and
           so
           put
           it
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Monarch
           ,
           or
           the
           Prince
           at
           any
           time
           to
           blast
           all
           his
           Judges
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           and
           dissipate
           them
           all
           with
           the
           Breath
           of
           his
           Mouth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             Mr.
             Sidney
          
           was
           so
           wittily
           Seditious
           ,
           as
           to
           foresee
           such
           a
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           Reason
           very
           resolutely
           does
           deny
           what
           some
           of
           our
           more
           moderate
           Republicans
           will
           allow
           ,
           That
           
           the
           King
           has
           a
           power
           of
           Assembling
           ,
           and
           Dissolving
           a
           Parliament
           :
           But
           this
           piece
           of
           pernicious
           Paradox
           ,
           a
           Position
           so
           false
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           themselves
           are
           asham'd
           to
           own
           ,
           has
           been
           already
           refuted
           ,
           and
           prov'd
           from
           the
           very
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           absolute
           Lye
           ,
           but
           our
           Author
           having
           plac'd
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           People
           above
           the
           Law
           ,
           tho
           (
           it
           was
           his
           
           hard
           fate
           to
           fall
           under
           it
           ;
           and
           made
           the
           Subject
           Superior
           to
           those
           Sanctions
           ,
           to
           which
           themselves
           acknowledge
           none
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           the
           Soveraign
           from
           whom
           they
           proceed
           ,
           all
           the
           Satisfaction
           such
           a
           Person
           can
           receive
           from
           the
           Statutes
           ,
           must
           be
           from
           something
           of
           Reason
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           result
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           such
           an
           one
           as
           relates
           to
           their
           own
           Positions
           :
           For
           they
           say
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Soveraign
           is
           obliged
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           because
           he
           accepted
           the
           Crown
           upon
           such
           an
           Obligation
           ;
           and
           shall
           it
           not
           ,
           Seditious
           Souls
           !
           be
           as
           good
           a
           Conclusion
           ,
           To
           say
           the
           People
           have
           passed
           away
           the
           power
           of
           Assembling
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           passed
           their
           own
           Act
           for
           being
           by
           their
           King
           Assembled
           ?
        
         
           Then
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           if
           this
           Original
           power
           of
           this
           People
           be
           delegated
           to
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           much
           to
           the
           purpose
           for
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           have
           shown
           us
           from
           whence
           this
           People
           had
           this
           Original
           Power
           :
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           any
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           deriv'd
           from
           God
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           or
           somewhat
           that
           's
           Soveraign
           :
           But
           for
           the
           Almighty
           ;
           In
           all
           the
           sacred
           Texts
           ,
           there
           's
           not
           a
           syllable
           of
           such
           a
           Legacy
           left
           them
           ,
           but
           abundance
           of
           the
           
           bequest
           of
           it
           that
           is
           made
           to
           Kings
           :
           For
           Nature
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           from
           it
           more
           evident
           ,
           than
           a
           whole
           series
           of
           Subordination
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           single
           Soveraignty
           ,
           (
           setting
           aside
           even
           the
           paternal
           among
           Human
           Creatures
           ,
           )
           almost
           to
           be
           made
           out
           among
           Insects
           and
           Animals
           ,
           Bees
           and
           Beasts
           .
           And
           if
           some
           King
           indulged
           this
           their
           People
           to
           appropriate
           to
           themselves
           all
           the
           Supream
           Power
           ,
           (
           which
           we
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           of
           ours
           that
           did
           ;
           or
           to
           participate
           part
           of
           their
           Prerogative
           ,
           which
           we
           know
           many
           Indulgent
           ones
           of
           ours
           to
           their
           Parliaments
           have
           done
           ,
           )
           then
           still
           this
           their
           power
           can't
           be
           Original
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           derivative
           ;
           and
           I
           dare
           swear
           no
           Prince
           ever
           granted
           them
           a
           power
           of
           being
           Superiors
           ,
           as
           they
           must
           be
           if
           they
           would
           Judge
           him
           ,
           or
           ever
           accepted
           a
           Crown
           upon
           that
           Condition
           ,
           supposing
           it
           were
           as
           they
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           conferr'd
           :
           For
           the
           very
           Act
           of
           being
           such
           a
           Conditional
           King
           ,
           would
           absolutely
           make
           him
           none
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           those
           whom
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           compounded
           withal
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           their
           Ephori
           ,
           were
           in
           effect
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Dictators
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           to
           be
           reckon'd
           to
           Reign
           as
           Crown'd
           Heads
           ,
           or
           mentioned
           
           among
           those
           that
           we
           call
           our
           Monarchs
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           if
           by
           this
           Original
           
           power
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           delegated
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           two
           Houses
           are
           constituted
           the
           Judges
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           Mr.
           Sidney
           could
           avoid
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Associates
           can
           ,
           this
           Grand
           Absurdity
           ,
           and
           as
           great
           a
           Lye
           ;
           that
           the
           Parliament
           have
           a
           Natural
           Liberty
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           Judge
           ,
           but
           to
           lop
           off
           the
           Sacred
           Head
           of
           their
           Liege-Lord
           ,
           and
           Soveraign
           :
           For
           't
           is
           certain
           they
           can
           have
           no
           more
           Authority
           than
           the
           People
           they
           represent
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           as
           certain
           they
           must
           have
           as
           much
           :
           Now
           this
           Original
           Power
           must
           be
           a
           Natural
           one
           ,
           because
           not
           deriv'd
           from
           any
           grant
           ;
           and
           then
           this
           Parliament
           of
           theirs
           must
           have
           an
           Original
           Power
           by
           Nature
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           but
           to
           commit
           the
           most
           unnatural
           Barbarities
           :
           I
           confess
           we
           had
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           same
           Principles
           proceeded
           to
           the
           perpetrating
           that
           most
           Execrable
           Treason
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Villany
           ,
           that
           any
           time
           may
           be
           the
           Consequence
           of
           such
           Positions
           :
           A
           Parliament
           which
           this
           good
           Author
           presided
           in
           ,
           or
           very
           well
           understood
           ;
           the
           Scandal
           of
           our
           own
           Nation
           ,
           and
           
           the
           shame
           ,
           and
           reproach
           of
           our
           Neighbors
           :
           now
           I
           say
           ,
           If
           this
           his
           Original
           power
           of
           the
           People
           be
           delegated
           to
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Sidney
           says
           it
           is
           ,
           then
           this
           Parliament
           hath
           a
           Natural
           and
           Original
           Power
           of
           being
           their
           King's
           Judges
           ,
           because
           their
           People
           has
           it
           whom
           they
           represent
           ;
           I
           confess
           this
           is
           a
           Bar
           beyond
           the
           Seditious
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Author
           in
           his
           Right
           of
           Magistrates
           :
           For
           he
           is
           mighty
           sollicitous
           ,
           least
           he
           should
           be
           misapprehended
           as
           if
           he
           design'd
           the
           common
           People
           should
           judge
           their
           Soveraign
           ;
           
           therefore
           tells
           us
           very
           carefully
           none
           but
           the
           subordinate
           Magistrates
           themselves
           can
           Judge
           the
           Supream
           ;
           and
           their
           Brutus
           ,
           that
           succeeded
           that
           Assertor
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           says
           ,
           such
           only
           as
           the
           
             Spartan
             Ephori
          
           ,
           and
           the
           seventy
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           
           the
           Centurions
           ,
           or
           Equestres
           among
           the
           Romans
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           People
           had
           any
           Right
           to
           this
           Judicial
           power
           ,
           those
           Miscreants
           more
           modestly
           place
           it
           among
           the
           most
           eminent
           ,
           whereas
           our
           brisker
           Assertor
           of
           this
           Anarchy
           makes
           it
           out
           ,
           That
           therefore
           our
           more
           eminent
           Memberships
           have
           this
           Original
           Power
           ,
           only
           because
           Communicated
           them
           from
           the
           
             meanest
             People
          
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           we
           have
           a
           
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           has
           an
           Original
           ,
           Natural
           ,
           Liberty
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           tho
           their
           very
           Constitution
           it self
           ,
           commenc'd
           from
           the
           very
           Grant
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Favor
           of
           the
           King.
           I
           could
           never
           meet
           with
           any
           Record
           yet
           ;
           that
           rehearsed
           these
           Privileges
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           But
           we
           have
           many
           extant
           ,
           and
           Presidents
           even
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           themselves
           ,
           that
           their
           Privileges
           ,
           and
           much
           of
           their
           Power
           proceeds
           from
           the
           Liberalities
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           more
           than
           this
           Natural
           Liberty
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           not
           to
           mention
           ,
           that
           their
           very
           being
           was
           first
           the
           result
           of
           such
           an
           Act
           of
           his
           Grace
           ;
           for
           from
           whom
           ,
           pray
           ,
           had
           they
           that
           freedom
           of
           Speech
           ,
           they
           upon
           every
           Session
           desire
           by
           their
           Speaker
           ,
           but
           from
           that
           King
           before
           whom
           they
           are
           to
           Speak
           ?
           who
           is
           it
           that
           fills
           their
           Chair
           ,
           those
           that
           present
           him
           ;
           or
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           accepts
           or
           disapproves
           whom
           they
           have
           presented
           ?
           who
           is
           it
           that
           gives
           them
           access
           to
           his
           Person
           ;
           the
           Commons
           that
           desire
           it
           ,
           or
           he
           from
           whom
           't
           is
           desir'd
           ?
           2.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           who
           impowers
           them
           to
           consent
           to
           a
           Bill
           ;
           those
           that
           supplicate
           his
           Majesty
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           enact
           ,
           or
           his
           Majesty
           that
           says
           ,
           
             Be
             it
             enacted
          
           ?
           could
           this
           Natural
           Original
           
           power
           of
           the
           People
           be
           communicated
           to
           their
           Representatives
           ,
           the
           dispute
           about
           the
           Commons
           Right
           would
           be
           carried
           for
           ever
           on
           their
           side
           ;
           and
           we
           need
           not
           date
           their
           Original
           from
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ,
           or
           the
           Barons
           Wars
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Saxon
           Heptarchy
           it self
           ;
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           then
           had
           their
           Representatives
           ;
           assoon
           as
           they
           had
           this
           Power
           ,
           and
           this
           Power
           it
           seems
           was
           assoon
           as
           they
           were
           a
           People
           :
           And
           by
           this
           
             Original
             Power
          
           ,
           which
           they
           delegate
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           see
           they
           may
           by
           the
           same
           rule
           ,
           as
           well
           retain
           it
           ,
           suffer
           no
           Representatives
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           assemble
           themselves
           ,
           and
           exercise
           the
           Soveraignty
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           People
           delegate
           an
           Original
           power
           ,
           and
           a
           Natural
           Liberty
           to
           this
           Parliament
           ;
           it
           cannot
           certainly
           be
           comprehended
           how
           these
           Parliaments
           as
           now
           constituted
           ,
           could
           commence
           by
           the
           Grants
           and
           Concessions
           of
           the
           Prince
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           will
           allow
           ,
           tho
           they
           disagree
           in
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           begin
           at
           first
           to
           be
           so
           Assembled
           by
           the
           Bounteous
           Permission
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Privileges
           they
           claim
           ,
           were
           the
           result
           of
           an
           entire
           Favour
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Original
           freedom
           of
           the
           Subject
           ;
           
           if
           they
           'll
           call
           that
           an
           Original
           Power
           to
           send
           Representatives
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           somewhat
           like
           that
           Author
           's
           
             Secondary
             Original
          
           we
           so
           lately
           consider'd
           ;
           and
           that
           tho
           they
           prescribe
           to
           it
           for
           this
           seven
           hundred
           year
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           cannot
           for
           above
           four
           or
           five
           100
           ,
           still
           it
           will
           recurr
           to
           this
           ,
           That
           this
           first
           power
           was
           the
           Grant
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
           And
           these
           prescriptions
           as
           themselves
           allow
           ,
           being
           whenever
           they
           begun
           ,
           the
           result
           of
           the
           Soveraigns
           Bounteous
           Permission
           ;
           I
           cannot
           see
           why
           those
           Immunities
           may
           not
           be
           resign'd
           to
           the
           same
           Crown
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           were
           once
           receiv'd
           ,
           or
           those
           Franchises
           (
           for
           prescription
           it self
           in
           this
           case
           is
           properly
           no
           more
           )
           may
           not
           be
           Absolutely
           forfeited
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           at
           best
           can
           but
           be
           said
           to
           hold
           them
           on
           Condition
           .
           I
           know
           the
           Common
           Law
           Favours
           a
           Prescription
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           in
           Inheritances
           ,
           to
           let
           it
           have
           the
           force
           of
           a
           Right
           ,
           when
           their
           cannot
           be
           made
           out
           any
           other
           Title
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           look
           upon
           to
           be
           of
           another
           Nature
           ,
           when
           the
           Original
           of
           what
           they
           prescribe
           too
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           Concessions
           was
           the
           Grant
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           even
           this
           Common
           Law
           ;
           commonly
           in
           all
           its
           Customary
           Rules
           ,
           excepts
           the
           Prerogative
           
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           nay
           this
           very
           Prerogative
           of
           his
           ,
           by
           that
           very
           Law
           is
           allowed
           to
           be
           the
           Principal
           *
           part
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           urge
           this
           because
           it
           is
           both
           apposite
           here
           ,
           and
           a
           Case
           upon
           our
           late
           Elections
           much
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           as
           some
           〈◊〉
           ,
           That
           such
           a
           Prescription
           cannot
           be
           forfeited
           ,
           proceeds
           from
           a
           confounding
           of
           the
           word
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           with
           that
           Prescription
           ;
           by
           which
           some
           of
           them
           have
           a
           Title
           to
           their
           Estate
           :
           for
           their
           Common
           Objection
           about
           this
           their
           Elective
           power
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           may
           as
           well
           deprive
           them
           of
           their
           Birth-right
           :
           when
           this
           their
           Birth
           right
           might
           commence
           by
           an
           Original
           Right
           ,
           but
           the
           Power
           of
           this
           Electing
           must
           Necessarily
           ,
           and
           Originally
           first
           come
           from
           the
           Crown
           :
           But
           yet
           they
           know
           too
           ,
           that
           this
           their
           very
           Birth-right
           ,
           is
           in
           many
           Cases
           forfeitable
           by
           their
           own
           Act
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           Burgage
           it self
           ,
           should
           we
           abstract
           
           from
           that
           Elective
           power
           that
           attends
           it
           ,
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           〈◊〉
           tenure
           of
           their
           very
           King.
           And
           if
           in
           the
           Saxons
           time
           (
           as
           the
           popular
           advocates
           would
           persuade
           
           us
           ,
           )
           the
           Commons
           were
           call'd
           to
           sit
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           they
           could
           not
           come
           as
           Burgesses
           too
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           Borhoe
           in
           their
           Toungue
           signified
           ,
           (
           if
           we
           can
           believe
           my
           Lord
           ‖
           Coke
           )
           and
           from
           which
           the
           word
           Burgh
           was
           since
           deriv'd
           :
           its
           signification
           was
           only
           this
           .
           Those
           ten
           Companies
           ,
           or
           Families
           ,
           that
           were
           one
           anothers
           pledge
           ;
           and
           so
           should
           they
           prove
           it
           to
           us
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Sun
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           have
           left
           it
           much
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           ;
           still
           those
           their
           Commons
           could
           never
           be
           of
           those
           that
           had
           any
           Right
           to
           come
           ;
           but
           only
           such
           as
           the
           Grace
           of
           the
           King
           should
           call
           :
           and
           even
           in
           Edward
           the
           first
           's
           time
           ,
           those
           very
           Barons
           ,
           (
           some
           say
           )
           that
           were
           only
           most
           wise
           ,
           were
           summon'd
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           their
           Sons
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           thought
           so
           prudent
           as
           their
           Fathers
           were
           not
           call'd
           to
           Parliament
           after
           their
           Fathers
           death
           .
           Therefore
           since
           Prescription
           ,
           since
           Parliament
           it self
           depended
           all
           heretofore
           
           upon
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           the
           Subject
           shall
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           make
           it
           his
           
             Original
             Right
          
           ,
           and
           tho
           some
           are
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           such
           a
           prescription
           cannot
           be
           forfeited
           or
           resign'd
           by
           the
           Subject
           ,
           resum'd
           or
           restor'd
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           (
           for
           they
           must
           maintain
           those
           propositions
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           have
           no
           reason
           for
           their
           Murmering
           ,
           since
           there
           has
           been
           none
           alter'd
           ,
           or
           destroy'd
           ;
           but
           what
           has
           been
           by
           Inquiry
           of
           the
           Kings
           
             Quo
             Warranto
          
           ,
           or
           their
           own
           Act
           of
           Resignation
           )
           yet
           sure
           if
           the
           Common
           Law
           did
           not
           favour
           the
           King
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           Common
           Equity
           would
           ,
           since
           those
           Priveleges
           were
           but
           the
           very
           Grant
           of
           his
           own
           Ancestors
           :
           But
           if
           we
           must
           consider
           nothing
           but
           Mr.
           Sidney's
           Original
           Power
           and
           Right
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           lodg'd
           in
           his
           good
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           their
           Birth-right
           too
           to
           Rebel
           ,
           they
           may
           and
           must
           Murder
           their
           Monarch
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           their
           own
           Maxims
           ,
           when
           they
           think
           him
           not
           fit
           to
           Govern
           ,
           or
           Live.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           heard
           it
           often
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Members
           in
           Parliament
           represent
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           Reason
           are
           call'd
           their
           Representatives
           ,
           but
           if
           this
           Original
           Power
           which
           is
           delegated
           to
           them
           upon
           
           such
           a
           Representation
           ;
           must
           Subject
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           (
           as
           Mr.
           S.
           will
           have
           it
           ;
           to
           these
           his
           Judges
           of
           the
           particular
           Cases
           arising
           upon
           such
           a
           Subjection
           ;
           )
           then
           they
           must
           e'en
           represent
           their
           King
           too
           ,
           and
           every
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           that
           he
           Summons
           ;
           is
           but
           an
           unhappy
           Solemnity
           ,
           whom
           himself
           Assemblies
           for
           his
           own
           deposition
           :
           if
           such
           positions
           should
           obtain
           ,
           't
           is
           those
           that
           indeed
           would
           make
           the
           Monarch
           fearful
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           not
           those
           idle
           Suggestions
           of
           Mr.
           ‖
           Hunt
           ;
           that
           the
           Weekly
           Pamphlets
           were
           endeavouring
           to
           make
           him
           forego
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           this
           very
           opinion
           that
           promoted
           the
           last
           War
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           not
           have
           so
           much
           as
           mention'd
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           this
           Original
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           be
           delegated
           to
           their
           Representatives
           ;
           this
           People
           that
           did
           so
           Communicate
           it
           ,
           can
           at
           their
           pleasure
           *
           recall
           it
           ,
           and
           exercise
           it
           themselves
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           essential
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           a
           Communicated
           Power
           ;
           for
           upon
           supposition
           of
           the
           peoples
           having
           such
           a
           Power
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           that
           their
           Kings
           is
           ;
           (
           for
           Power
           of
           Supremacy
           wherever
           it
           be
           lodg'd
           is
           still
           the
           same
           ;
           )
           and
           you
           see
           that
           the
           Power
           which
           the
           King
           has
           is
           often
           
           Commission'd
           to
           the
           Judges
           in
           his
           several
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           cannot
           see
           ,
           how
           his
           Majesty
           by
           Virtue
           of
           such
           a
           ‖
           Commissionating
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           does
           Exclude
           himself
           from
           the
           Administration
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           only
           allow'd
           others
           to
           Administer
           ,
           or
           from
           a
           recalling
           of
           that
           power
           to
           himself
           which
           he
           has
           only
           delegated
           to
           another
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           a
           certain
           Maxim
           in
           reason
           ;
           that
           whatsoever
           Supream
           does
           empower
           others
           with
           his
           Authority
           ,
           does
           still
           retain
           more
           than
           he
           does
           impart
           ,
           tho
           I
           know
           't
           is
           a
           Resolution
           in
           our
           *
           Law
           Books
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           one
           would
           render
           himself
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           King
           it
           would
           be
           ofnone
           effect
           ;
           because
           say
           they
           ,
           all
           his
           power
           Judicial
           is
           Committed
           to
           others
           ;
           and
           yet
           even
           they
           ,
           themselves
           will
           allow
           in
           many
           Cases
           their
           lies
           an
           Appeal
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           But
           what
           ever
           was
           the
           Sense
           of
           my
           Lord
           〈◊〉
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           who
           has
           none
           of
           the
           fewest
           Faults
           and
           failings
           ,
           tho
           his
           Voluminous
           Tracts
           are
           the
           greatest
           ease
           and
           Ornament
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           his
           resolution
           here
           is
           not
           so
           agreeable
           to
           Common
           Equity
           and
           Reason
           ;
           therefore
           I
           say
           in
           reason
           it
           must
           follow
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           Sid.
           people
           
           having
           but
           delegated
           their
           Power
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           still
           retain
           a
           power
           of
           concurring
           with
           ,
           preventing
           ,
           or
           revoking
           of
           that
           power
           they
           have
           given
           but
           in
           charge
           to
           their
           Representatives
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           they
           can
           call
           them
           to
           an
           Account
           for
           the
           ill
           exercise
           of
           that
           power
           they
           have
           intrusted
           them
           with
           ;
           set
           up
           some
           High
           Court
           of
           Justice
           again
           ,
           (
           for
           upon
           this
           very
           principle
           the
           last
           was
           erected
           )
           not
           only
           for
           the
           Tryal
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           but
           for
           hanging
           up
           every
           Representative
           that
           has
           abus'd
           them
           (
           as
           they
           are
           always
           ready
           to
           think
           )
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           Original
           power
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           was
           by
           his
           Electors
           intrusted
           ;
           these
           sad
           Consequences
           which
           necessarily
           flow
           from
           this
           lewd
           Maxim
           ,
           would
           make
           their
           house
           of
           Commons
           very
           thin
           ;
           and
           they
           would
           find
           but
           few
           Candidates
           so
           ready
           to
           spend
           their
           Fortunes
           in
           Borough
           Beer
           ,
           only
           for
           the
           Representing
           of
           those
           that
           might
           hang
           them
           when
           they
           came
           home
           upon
           the
           least
           misrepresentation
           of
           their
           proceedings
           :
           and
           these
           sad
           suggestions
           of
           the
           sorrowful
           Case
           of
           such
           precarious
           representatives
           ,
           are
           〈◊〉
           Consequences
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           〈◊〉
           of
           our
           Republican
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           
           very
           Arguments
           that
           he
           uses
           for
           the
           subjection
           
           of
           his
           King
           ;
           for
           if
           his
           King
           ,
           〈◊〉
           man
           must
           be
           Subject
           to
           the
           Judgment
           〈◊〉
           his
           People
           that
           make
           him
           a
           King
           ,
           〈◊〉
           he
           cannot
           be
           so
           Impudently
           〈◊〉
           but
           he
           must
           allow
           his
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           are
           much
           more
           made
           by
           them
           ,
           by
           Continual
           Election
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           very
           breath
           of
           their
           Mouth
           ,
           〈◊〉
           be
           as
           〈◊〉
           accountable
           to
           their
           Makers
           ;
           for
           if
           〈◊〉
           should
           recur
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           〈◊〉
           other
           refuge
           ,
           to
           the
           Peoples
           having
           excluded
           themselves
           from
           this
           〈◊〉
           Power
           once
           in
           themselves
           ,
           by
           conferring
           it
           on
           their
           Representatives
           ;
           〈◊〉
           farewel
           to
           the
           very
           Foundation
           of
           〈◊〉
           Babel
           they
           would
           Build
           and
           Establish
           then
           they
           fall
           even
           in
           the
           fate
           〈◊〉
           their
           aspiring
           Fore-fathers
           ,
           fall
           by
           the
           confusion
           of
           their
           own
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           rearers
           of
           that
           proud
           Pile
           ;
           〈◊〉
           would
           have
           reacht
           at
           Heaven
           and
           〈◊〉
           Almighty
           ;
           as
           these
           at
           his
           Anointed
           ,
           and
           the
           Crown
           .
        
         
           For
           certainly
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           that
           they
           cannot
           Judge
           and
           Punish
           〈◊〉
           whom
           they
           have
           Commission'd
           to
           represent
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           delegated
           and
           transferr'd
           to
           them
           their
           〈◊〉
           
           power
           ;
           by
           the
           same
           Argument
           ,
           and
           that
           
             a
             fortiori
          
           ,
           have
           they
           excluded
           themselves
           from
           their
           natural
           Power
           of
           being
           Judges
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           conferr'd
           upon
           him
           the
           SVPREAM
           .
        
         
           Neither
           can
           they
           help
           themselves
           here
           with
           their
           Imaginary
           and
           imply'd
           Conditions
           upon
           which
           Mr.
           Sidney
           says
           ,
           our
           Soveraign
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           first
           accepted
           his
           Crown
           :
           For
           there
           never
           was
           any
           Representatives
           yet
           elected
           ;
           but
           as
           many
           Conditions
           and
           Obligations
           are
           implyed
           and
           supposed
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           must
           be
           required
           and
           exacted
           ;
           such
           as
           the
           serving
           their
           Electors
           faithfully
           ,
           the
           representing
           of
           their
           just
           grievances
           ,
           the
           promoting
           the
           Interest
           ,
           and
           profit
           of
           the
           place
           they
           serve
           for
           ;
           and
           if
           Mr.
           Sidneys
           good
           People
           must
           be
           Judges
           of
           the
           Violation
           of
           any
           of
           these
           Trusts
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           must
           by
           the
           Maxims
           of
           their
           own
           making
           )
           then
           the
           Representatives
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           Parliament
           fare
           as
           bad
           ,
           and
           fall
           in
           the
           common
           fate
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           into
           the
           fearful
           Sentence
           of
           Mr.
           Sidney's
           own
           Words
           ,
           
             That
             Performance
             will
             be
             exacted
             ,
             and
             revenge
             taken
             by
             those
             they
             have
             betrayed
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           for
           to
           show
           them
           that
           my
           Conclusions
           are
           grounded
           upon
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Sense
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           not
           like
           their
           lewd
           Arguments
           ,
           upon
           nothing
           but
           some
           Factious
           Notions
           ,
           and
           Seditious
           Opinions
           ,
           I
           desire
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           they
           did
           not
           themselves
           find
           it
           so
           ,
           in
           several
           Instances
           .
           In
           the
           year
           fourty
           seven
           Mr.
           
             Sidney's
             Original
          
           
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           in
           his
           own
           Sense
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           Senate
           and
           Representatives
           of
           that
           which
           we
           since
           call
           the
           long
           Parliament
           ;
           but
           they
           having
           as
           Rebelliously
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           impudently
           ,
           put
           the
           Sword
           into
           the
           Peoples
           Hand
           ,
           that
           had
           put
           their
           Original
           Power
           into
           the
           Parliaments
           ,
           they
           found
           all
           that
           but
           a
           Complement
           ,
           they
           soon
           saw
           what
           an
           insignificant
           sort
           of
           Representers
           they
           had
           made
           of
           themselves
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           stout
           Electors
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           buying
           of
           their
           Burgesships
           with
           so
           much
           Bees
           ,
           and
           Beer
           ,
           would
           allow
           them
           to
           be
           no
           longer
           such
           ,
           
           than
           they
           relish'd
           their
           Proceedings
           :
           For
           to
           these
           their
           Representatives
           ,
           they
           send
           a
           more
           significant
           sort
           of
           a
           Representation
           ,
           that
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           to
           tell
           them
           their
           good
           House
           must
           be
           purged
           of
           such
           Members
           ,
           as
           for
           
             Delinquency
             ,
             Corruption
          
           and
           abuse
           
           of
           the
           State
           ought
           not
           to
           sit
           in
           it
           :
           and
           to
           let
           them
           see
           that
           for
           all
           Mr.
           Sidneys
           delegated
           Power
           ,
           they
           retain'd
           enough
           not
           only
           to
           revoke
           their
           Commissionated
           Authority
           ,
           but
           to
           chastise
           those
           whom
           they
           had
           Authoriz'd
           ;
           They
           prefer
           an
           Impeachment
           of
           High-Treason
           against
           no
           less
           than
           eleven
           of
           their
           most
           eminent
           Legislators
           ;
           one
           of
           which
           ,
           (
           for
           
           such
           is
           the
           remarkable
           Visitation
           of
           Providence
           upon
           the
           Heads
           of
           Traytors
           ,
           )
           happen'd
           to
           be
           a
           Person
           ,
           whom
           〈◊〉
           very
           King
           had
           impeach'd
           before
           ;
           and
           which
           nothing
           but
           their
           harder
           usage
           of
           their
           Hothams
           ;
           tho
           but
           the
           just
           Judgement
           
           upon
           such
           Perjur'd
           Heads
           ,
           could
           so
           happily
           Parallel
           :
           For
           these
           Villains
           ,
           when
           once
           dipt
           in
           a
           Treason
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           never
           left
           it
           seems
           ;
           till
           they
           committed
           another
           of
           as
           deep
           a
           dye
           against
           the
           People
           ;
           they
           thought
           perhaps
           the
           forswearing
           their
           Allegiance
           might
           be
           expiated
           with
           a
           breach
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           (
           〈◊〉
           )
           A
           single
           persidiousness
           ,
           atton'd
           by
           being
           doubly
           Perjur'd
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           breach
           of
           two
           Negative
           Oaths
           ,
           like
           a
           brace
           of
           Negatives
           among
           the
           Latins
           ,
           had
           affirm'd
           their
           Fidelity
           ;
           but
           this
           which
           is
           so
           remarkable
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           
           observe
           ,
           because
           it
           will
           attone
           for
           the
           Digression
           ,
           in
           shewing
           that
           the
           just
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           as
           a
           more
           satisfactory
           Justice
           to
           their
           injur'd
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           a
           severer
           Judgment
           on
           such
           Seditious
           Subjects
           ,
           had
           destin'd
           those
           Heads
           that
           were
           forfeited
           to
           their
           King
           to
           be
           sever'd
           from
           their
           Bodies
           by
           that
           People
           they
           had
           serv'd
           :
           But
           to
           return
           to
           those
           Rebels
           that
           made
           such
           pretty
           returns
           upon
           one
           another
           ;
           they
           were
           not
           only
           satisfied
           with
           threatning
           their
           Representatives
           with
           a
           re-assuming
           their
           Original
           Power
           ;
           but
           they
           actually
           did
           it
           in
           a
           Remonstrance
           of
           Rebellion
           against
           their
           Representers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           not
           long
           before
           in
           another
           against
           their
           King.
           
        
         
           For
           so
           closely
           did
           they
           pursue
           their
           Suffragans
           in
           the
           Senate
           ,
           not
           only
           upbraiding
           them
           with
           ordinary
           〈◊〉
           ,
           but
           fairly
           laying
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           Treason
           ,
           Treachery
           ,
           and
           breach
           of
           Trust
           ;
           
           neither
           would
           the
           bare
           charging
           them
           suffice
           ,
           but
           they
           set
           up
           a
           Committee
           for
           Examinations
           ;
           which
           sent
           fairly
           one
           of
           the
           learn'd
           in
           our
           Law
           yet
           Living
           ,
           to
           
           the
           Tower
           ,
           whose
           Confinement
           was
           the
           less
           to
           be
           pitty'd
           ,
           since
           the
           result
           of
           his
           serving
           them
           so
           much
           ;
           and
           several
           other
           
           Lords
           upon
           the
           same
           Charge
           of
           High-Treason
           were
           committed
           to
           the
           Black-Rod
           ,
           who
           had
           they
           adhered
           more
           Loyally
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           perhaps
           had
           never
           labored
           under
           this
           Tyranny
           of
           their
           Fellow
           Subjects
           :
           But
           Mr.
           Sidney's
           Original
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           carried
           them
           further
           
           yet
           :
           They
           draw
           up
           an
           Agreement
           as
           they
           call'd
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           or
           rather
           an
           Union
           of
           Devils
           ;
           wherein
           it
           was
           resolved
           ,
           they
           being
           weary
           of
           such
           〈◊〉
           :
           
             That
             the
             Sitting
             Parliament
             should
             be
             Dissolv'd
             :
             That
             there
             should
             be
             another
          
           
           
             manner
             of
             Distribution
             os
          
           Burrough's
           
             for
             better
             Elections
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           
             People
             from
             thenceforth
             were
             to
             be
             declared
             the
             Supream
             Power
             ;
             whereunto
             ;
             that
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             future
             Representatives
             should
             be
             subordinate
             and
             accountable
             .
          
        
         
           And
           here
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           have
           proved
           it
           home
           with
           a
           Witness
           ,
           from
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           force
           of
           Reason
           ;
           that
           Mr.
           Sidney's
           placing
           his
           
             Original
             Power
          
           in
           the
           People
           ,
           made
           it
           impossible
           to
           be
           delegated
           to
           the
           Parliament
           any
           longer
           than
           just
           as
           the
           People
           pleas'd
           ,
           that
           this
           Position
           made
           every
           Member
           of
           it
           dayly
           run
           the
           danger
           of
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           his
           Foundation
           't
           is
           impracticable
           
           for
           any
           State
           of
           Government
           to
           be
           establish'd
           :
           for
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           the
           People
           will
           seldom
           be
           any
           longer
           pleased
           with
           those
           Delegates
           themselves
           have
           empowred
           ;
           then
           while
           they
           want
           a
           Power
           to
           re-assume
           the
           same
           that
           they
           delegated
           ,
           it
           would
           puzzle
           almost
           Arithmetick
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           Accountant
           ,
           to
           tell
           us
           how
           many
           Revolutions
           of
           Government
           ,
           this
           confused
           Principle
           ,
           of
           perfect
           Anarchy
           ,
           coufounded
           us
           with
           all
           :
           This
           
             Original
             power
          
           was
           delegated
           as
           Mr.
           Sidney
           says
           ,
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           was
           indeed
           to
           the
           Long
           one
           in
           49
           :
           But
           there
           you
           see
           they
           pull
           it
           out
           of
           their
           Hands
           ,
           and
           plac'd
           it
           in
           the
           Rump
           ;
           but
           that
           prov'd
           at
           last
           so
           unsavory
           ,
           they
           could
           relish
           it
           no
           longer
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Original
           Power
           forsooth
           is
           resolv'd
           into
           a
           Council
           of
           State
           ,
           from
           that
           it
           runs
           into
           
           the
           confiding
           Men
           of
           Cromwells
           ,
           and
           then
           at
           last
           Centers
           in
           the
           Usurper
           himself
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           less
           than
           three
           quarters
           of
           a
           year
           ,
           this
           Original
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           was
           delegated
           to
           three
           several
           sort
           of
           Representatives
           :
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           them
           how
           the
           People
           reassum'd
           it
           from
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           left
           it
           just
           
             no
             where
          
           ,
           how
           the
           People
           retriev'd
           it
           again
           ,
           and
           lost
           it
           they
           
           could
           not
           tell
           how
           ,
           how
           they
           recovered
           it
           from
           the
           Committee
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           lost
           ,
           and
           then
           forc'd
           to
           leave
           it
           at
           last
           to
           him
           ,
           from
           whom
           't
           was
           first
           taken
           ,
           their
           King
           :
           But
           this
           I
           hope
           is
           sufficient
           to
           satisfie
           any
           Soul
           ,
           that
           this
           Supream
           Power
           when
           plac'd
           in
           the
           People
           ,
           will
           be
           always
           resolv'd
           into
           that
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           has
           the
           
             Supream
             Strength
          
           :
           That
           this
           Maxim
           of
           Republicans
           ,
           Rebels
           against
           the
           very
           Parliaments
           they
           so
           much
           admire
           :
           That
           it
           always
           ruins
           the
           very
           Collective
           Body
           of
           People
           ,
           in
           which
           these
           Democraticks
           themselves
           would
           place
           it
           ,
           and
           resolves
           it self
           into
           some
           single
           Persons
           ,
           that
           by
           force
           or
           fraud
           can
           maintain
           
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           made
           Mr.
           Sidney
           tell
           us
           he
           call'd
           Oliver
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           acted
           against
           him
           too
           ;
           well
           might
           he
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           a
           Usurper
           ,
           that
           Usurpt
           upon
           their
           design'd
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Crown
           :
           I
           am
           much
           of
           his
           Mind
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           far
           from
           the
           result
           of
           any
           Kindness
           to
           his
           King
           :
           He
           saw
           his
           Common-wealth
           could
           never
           be
           founded
           upon
           so
           false
           a
           bottom
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           tho
           she
           had
           been
           his
           Darling
           ,
           and
           Dutch
           built
           ;
           his
           beloved
           Low-Countries
           ,
           laboring
           under
           a
           Magistracy
           ,
           that
           Lords
           it
           with
           
           as
           much
           Power
           as
           that
           from
           which
           they
           were
           delivered
           ;
           For
           this
           his
           Original
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           must
           be
           as
           much
           delegated
           to
           those
           that
           govern
           there
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           is
           inherent
           in
           any
           sole
           Soveraign
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Governor
           ;
           neither
           are
           any
           besides
           the
           best
           of
           their
           Burghers
           admitted
           to
           Administration
           ,
           so
           that
           even
           that
           State
           that
           comes
           nearest
           to
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           is
           at
           last
           but
           a
           sort
           of
           Aristocracy
           ,
           
           which
           their
           Harrington
           condems
           for
           worse
           than
           Monarchy
           it self
           :
           And
           I
           believe
           their
           Commons
           find
           the
           Impositions
           of
           their
           Burgo
           Masters
           as
           great
           and
           as
           grievous
           ,
           as
           ever
           were
           the
           Gabels
           of
           Spain
           .
        
         
           So
           from
           what
           has
           been
           premis'd
           ,
           this
           must
           be
           concluded
           ,
           that
           since
           we
           see
           they
           can't
           punish
           ,
           or
           Judge
           even
           their
           own
           Representatives
           ,
           only
           their
           Suffragans
           in
           an
           house
           of
           Commons
           ;
           when
           they
           have
           delegated
           to
           them
           their
           Original
           power
           ,
           (
           which
           for
           once
           we
           'l
           suppose
           them
           able
           to
           delegate
           )
           much
           less
           shall
           they
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           tho
           they
           did
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           confer
           upon
           him
           the
           power
           that
           he
           has
           ,
           for
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           lower
           House
           represent
           only
           the
           Commons
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Soveraign
           
           is
           in
           some
           Sense
           the
           whole
           Kingdoms
           Representative
           .
           Since
           we
           have
           seen
           this
           Original
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           wheresoever
           it
           has
           been
           delegated
           to
           have
           created
           nothing
           but
           Usurpation
           and
           wrong
           ;
           where
           can
           this
           Power
           be
           better
           plac'd
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           King
           that
           can
           alone
           pretend
           to
           a
           Right
           ,
           and
           tho
           we
           are
           so
           unhappy
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           presidents
           wherein
           they
           can
           prove
           to
           us
           that
           their
           Representatives
           were
           once
           call'd
           to
           an
           Account
           by
           the
           People
           that
           sent
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           so
           far
           from
           proving
           that
           they
           have
           a
           natural
           ,
           or
           Original
           
             right
             so
             to
             do
          
           ;
           that
           it
           shows
           the
           danger
           of
           such
           a
           position
           that
           they
           
             may
             do
             it
          
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           in
           the
           late
           Rebellion
           ,
           they
           presum'd
           upon
           this
           their
           Right
           in
           Equity
           ,
           they
           made
           it
           appear
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sword
           ;
           for
           in
           respect
           of
           a
           Right
           ;
           they
           are
           really
           so
           far
           from
           being
           able
           to
           censure
           their
           Representatives
           whom
           they
           send
           ,
           that
           themselves
           are
           punishable
           for
           medling
           in
           those
           Parliamentary
           concerns
           with
           which
           they
           have
           enrusted
           others
           ;
           What
           force
           this
           has
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           their
           Commons
           ;
           holds
           a
           Fortiori
           in
           that
           of
           their
           King
           ?
        
         
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           close
           this
           their
           Rebellious
           Argument
           of
           their
           Monarch
           being
           accountable
           to
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           with
           some
           few
           more
           Reasons
           against
           this
           Damnable
           Doctrine
           ;
           that
           has
           within
           the
           Memory
           of
           man
           ,
           desolated
           and
           destroy'd
           three
           Kingdoms
           :
           A
           Doctrine
           that
           confounded
           us
           in
           the
           last
           ,
           confus'd
           us
           in
           this
           ;
           and
           will
           be
           Condemn'd
           by
           all
           Ages
           :
           A
           Doctrine
           that
           places
           the
           Divine
           right
           in
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           then
           indeed
           such
           an
           one
           as
           Mr.
           Hunt
           makes
           it
           ,
           Impious
           ,
           Sacrilegious
           *
           Treasonable
           ,
           Destructive
           of
           Peace
           ,
           Pregnant
           with
           Wars
           ;
           and
           what
           absolutely
           produc'd
           the
           Civil
           one
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Sacrific'd
           its
           Soveraign
           Head
           ,
           to
           the
           Fury
           of
           an
           ‖
           Headless
           Multitude
           .
           This
           Principle
           is
           the
           very
           Basis
           upon
           which
           all
           their
           Babel
           of
           Confusion
           ,
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           of
           Anarchy
           ;
           is
           all
           Built
           and
           Establisht
           :
           And
           I
           shall
           never
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           loss
           ,
           to
           have
           Labour'd
           in
           it
           so
           long
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           at
           last
           but
           undermine
           its
           very
           Foundation
           :
           And
           that
           is
           laid
           even
           by
           the
           Libel
           of
           Mr.
           Sid.
           upon
           the
           Contract
           and
           Condition
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           'll
           suppose
           he
           receiv'd
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           he
           must
           be
           made
           to
           renounce
           ,
           if
           he
           does
           not
           
           Perform
           when
           Accepted
           .
           And
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           we
           'll
           suppose
           for
           once
           what
           the
           most
           Seditious
           Souls
           themselves
           can
           suggest
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Rebellious
           position
           ,
           abounds
           both
           with
           Sense
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ;
           that
           our
           Kings
           have
           but
           a
           Conditional
           bargain
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           indeed
           would
           be
           but
           a
           bad
           one
           too
           ;
           and
           such
           I
           dare
           Swear
           as
           the
           Greatness
           of
           our
           present
           Soveraigns
           Soul
           would
           hardly
           submit
           to
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           'll
           but
           believe
           his
           own
           word
           ,
           as
           firm
           as
           fate
           ,
           that
           never
           fail'd
           his
           Friends
           ,
           and
           surely
           will
           not
           then
           be
           first
           violated
           for
           a
           debasing
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           a
           gratifying
           of
           his
           Foes
           ,
           that
           has
           told
           us
           ,
           or
           decreed
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           
           
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             his
             Crown
             to
             be
             Precarious
             :
          
           And
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           that
           he
           that
           stemn'd
           the
           Tide
           ,
           the
           fierce
           influx
           of
           Blood
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           without
           a
           Metaphor
           withstood
           the
           noise
           of
           many
           Waters
           ;
           and
           baffl'd
           the
           Billows
           of
           the
           main
           ,
           will
           hardly
           ,
           when
           Seated
           at
           last
           in
           a
           Peaceful
           Throne
           ;
           be
           regardless
           of
           it's
           ‖
           Right
           and
           Prerogative
           ,
           which
           even
           his
           meritorious
           sufferings
           have
           deserv'd
           ,
           should
           we
           bate
           his
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           Birth
           were
           not
           in
           the
           Ballance
           .
           And
           't
           is
           much
           unlikely
           that
           he
           that
           kept
           his
           
           Grandeur
           when
           a
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           should
           dwindle
           into
           that
           of
           Venice
           ;
           and
           that
           too
           ,
           when
           a
           King
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           :
           'T
           is
           their
           Doeg
           I
           confess
           that
           accepts
           upon
           Condition
           ,
           't
           is
           their
           Duke
           with
           whom
           they
           do
           Contract
           ,
           our
           Crown
           as
           I
           have
           shown
           has
           been
           resolv'd
           an
           Imperialone
           ,
           from
           the
           Letter
           of
           its
           own
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           Theirs
           from
           the
           very
           Constitution
           it self
           Subject
           to
           the
           Senate
           ,
           Ours
           from
           its
           
             Foundation
             RESOLVD
          
           not
           to
           be
           Precarious
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           now
           too
           ,
           from
           the
           Resolution
           of
           its
           Prince
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           position
           of
           our
           Republicans
           ;
           I
           shall
           depone
           this
           as
           a
           principle
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           such
           a
           Contract
           upon
           Conferring
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           the
           same
           cannot
           be
           Dissolv'd
           even
           by
           the
           Consent
           of
           all
           those
           that
           Constituted
           it
           :
           I
           wont
           repeat
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Reason
           I
           have
           already
           urg'd
           from
           the
           *
           Royal
           Law
           of
           the
           Romans
           ;
           which
           one
           of
           their
           very
           Republicans
           says
           ,
           was
           not
           without
           ‖
           Condition
           ,
           or
           Limitation
           ;
           which
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           we
           see
           that
           both
           Augustus
           ,
           for
           whose
           Establishment
           in
           the
           first
           true
           Imperial
           Throne
           of
           their
           Rebellious
           Rome
           that
           very
           Law
           was
           first
           founded
           ,
           
           as
           also
           the
           Emperor
           Vespasian
           for
           whom
           it
           was
           again
           Confirm'd
           ;
           both
           these
           from
           all
           the
           Famous
           Historians
           of
           their
           Times
           ,
           unless
           we
           'll
           believe
           them
           ,
           like
           the
           late
           Writers
           of
           the
           new
           Rome
           to
           be
           all
           Legends
           too
           )
           both
           appear'd
           absolute
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           unlimited
           in
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           notwithstanding
           those
           Conditions
           they
           will
           have
           Exprest
           in
           that
           Law
           ,
           neither
           did
           the
           People
           pretend
           to
           their
           deposition
           upon
           their
           Non
           performance
           :
           Julius
           himself
           that
           was
           not
           absolutely
           prefer'd
           to
           be
           the
           Royal
           Emperor
           ,
           for
           he
           liv'd
           before
           that
           Law
           was
           made
           ,
           yet
           was
           allowed
           such
           a
           perpetual
           Dictatorship
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           well
           resolv'd
           into
           what
           our
           Republicans
           reproach
           with
           their
           present
           Soveraign
           ,
           an
           
             Arbitrary
             Power
          
           ,
           And
           he
           too
           whom
           the
           Miscreant
           we
           before
           mention'd
           ,
           says
           was
           ‖
           
             justly
             Murdered
          
           ;
           and
           why
           ?
           only
           because
           he
           
             dignify'd
             himself
             too
             much
          
           (
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           Crime
           for
           a
           King
           to
           be
           Great
           )
           even
           he
           was
           not
           depos'd
           and
           dispatcht
           by
           the
           suffrages
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           but
           by
           a
           Perjur'd
           band
           of
           Conspirators
           and
           Assassinates
           in
           the
           Senate
           ;
           and
           whom
           the
           very
           people
           *
           too
           pursu'd
           for
           the
           Fact
           ,
           and
           even
           ador'd
           their
           deceas'd
           Emperor
           
           tho
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           their
           Empire
           was
           not
           Hereditary
           ,
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           some
           of
           our
           good
           Christian
           Subjects
           that
           live
           under
           a
           Monarchy
           that
           is
           so
           ,
           acquies'd
           more
           quietly
           under
           their
           oppressions
           of
           their
           Lawless
           Emperors
           ,
           then
           some
           of
           ours
           under
           the
           good
           Government
           of
           their
           Gracious
           Kings
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           have
           often
           promis'd
           ,
           so
           have
           still
           Govern'd
           according
           to
           Law
           :
           The
           depositions
           and
           Barbarous
           Butcherys
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           was
           never
           an
           Act
           of
           State
           ,
           of
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           or
           the
           people
           ;
           but
           the
           Force
           ,
           and
           Fury
           of
           a
           Faction
           in
           the
           Army
           ;
           (
           and
           't
           is
           with
           that
           excuse
           I
           am
           sure
           our
           Presbyter
           with
           his
           good
           Excluded
           Members
           ,
           would
           wipe
           his
           mouth
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           Soveraign
           )
           for
           those
           were
           several
           times
           ‖
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           ;
           and
           assoon
           pull'd
           to
           pieces
           by
           those
           that
           had
           plac'd
           them
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           which
           effusion
           of
           Royal
           Blood
           was
           the
           clear
           effect
           of
           their
           not
           claiming
           it
           by
           an
           Absolute
           Inheritance
           of
           that
           Blood
           Royal
           ,
           for
           those
           Adoptions
           they
           many
           times
           made
           ,
           ware
           of
           little
           force
           against
           the
           salutations
           of
           a
           Legion
           ,
           and
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           therefore
           *
           that
           Author
           when
           he
           says
           even
           those
           Caesars
           were
           Legally
           ,
           and
           
           justly
           Condemn'd
           )
           as
           if
           the
           Romans
           too
           ,
           had
           once
           their
           
             High
             Court
             of
             Justice
          
           )
           abuses
           the
           world
           both
           with
           a
           Factious
           infinuation
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           very
           matter
           of
           Fact.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           they
           must
           consider
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           was
           such
           a
           Contract
           and
           Agreement
           among
           the
           People
           to
           accept
           of
           such
           an
           one
           for
           their
           King
           upon
           his
           performance
           of
           such
           Conditions
           ;
           (
           〈◊〉
           I
           am
           sure
           his
           Deposition
           or
           Censure
           in
           our
           Kingdom
           were
           never
           formally
           annext
           to
           the
           Penalty
           of
           the
           Bond
           for
           his
           Non-performance
           ;
           neither
           can
           they
           show
           us
           in
           all
           their
           Charter
           of
           Liberties
           ,
           such
           a
           Conditional
           License
           to
           Rebel
           )
           yet
           yet
           still
           it
           must
           be
           supposed
           the
           consent
           of
           every
           individual
           Subject
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           somewhat
           difficult
           to
           be
           〈◊〉
           )
           was
           required
           to
           such
           an
           Agreement
           ,
           for
           upon
           the
           first
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Government
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           we
           had
           no
           such
           Parliaments
           ,
           wherein
           they
           could
           delegate
           their
           Suffrages
           to
           some
           few
           Representatives
           :
           and
           then
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           we
           must
           have
           the
           Concurrence
           of
           all
           the
           particular
           Persons
           in
           the
           Land
           when
           we
           would
           Judg
           of
           the
           breach
           of
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           upon
           which
           all
           their
           Ancestors
           were
           supposed
           to
           have
           accepted
           their
           
           King
           :
           And
           then
           I
           think
           from
           the
           Result
           of
           their
           own
           Seditious
           Reasoning
           our
           Soveraign
           may
           sit
           pretty
           safely
           ,
           and
           he
           rule
           as
           Arbitrary
           as
           he
           pleases
           ,
           when
           it
           must
           be
           carried
           against
           him
           with
           a
           true
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           single
           Subject
           left
           in
           the
           Land
           to
           befriend
           him
           with
           his
           Vote
           .
        
         
           For
           upon
           such
           a
           conferring
           off
           the
           Supream
           Power
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           supposed
           that
           the
           several
           Subjects
           have
           bound
           themselves
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           to
           suffer
           such
           an
           one
           to
           be
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           contract
           too
           with
           one
           another
           in
           some
           such
           implied
           Sense
           ,
           that
           A.
           confers
           his
           Right
           to
           Power
           and
           Government
           ,
           upon
           B.
           as
           Supream
           Governor
           ,
           upon
           Condition
           that
           C.
           does
           so
           too
           upon
           the
           same
           Person
           (
           now
           to
           put
           it
           in
           the
           terms
           of
           our
           own
           Law
           )
           the
           Subjects
           A.
           and
           C.
           here
           are
           both
           mutual
           Obligors
           ,
           and
           Obligees
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           both
           Obligors
           to
           B.
           the
           Soveraign
           Obligee
           :
           Now
           't
           is
           certain
           that
           A.
           cannot
           recal
           this
           power
           he
           has
           confer'd
           ,
           on
           B.
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           C.
           his
           joint
           Obligor
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           with
           a
           breach
           of
           Covenant
           to
           his
           Fellow
           Subject
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           contract
           to
           B.
           his
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           
           this
           mutual
           Obligation
           between
           two
           to
           a
           third
           ,
           will
           extend
           as
           well
           to
           two
           Millions
           :
           And
           I
           hope
           we
           may
           make
           at
           length
           the
           terms
           of
           our
           Law
           plead
           Loyally
           ,
           tho
           I
           've
           heard
           an
           eminent
           Council
           at
           the
           Bar
           ,
           (
           but
           commonly
           for
           none
           of
           the
           best
           Clyents
           ,
           )
           Assert
           Loyalty
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           adhering
           to
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           with
           this
           good
           〈◊〉
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           would
           contradict
           the
           common
           Acceptation
           of
           the
           word
           among
           the
           Royalists
           ,
           who
           make
           it
           to
           signifie
           an
           Asserting
           the
           King's
           Prerogative
           ,
           whereas
           in
           their
           Law
           French
           ,
           they
           would
           confine
           the
           word
           Loyalty
           to
           express
           nothing
           else
           but
           bare
           Legality
           :
           And
           be
           it
           so
           ,
           I
           believe
           they
           'll
           be
           but
           little
           the
           better
           for
           the
           quaintness
           of
           the
           Criticism
           ;
           for
           I
           dare
           avow
           that
           he
           that
           will
           be
           truly
           legal
           in
           their
           Sense
           ,
           must
           be
           as
           heartily
           Loyal
           in
           ours
           ,
           for
           nothing
           we
           see
           runs
           
           higher
           the
           Royal
           Prerogative
           ,
           then
           that
           very
           Law
           by
           which
           they
           would
           run
           it
           down
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           this
           political
           Contract
           ,
           this
           Stipulation
           of
           Monarchy
           as
           they
           would
           make
           it
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           better
           exprest
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           a
           Civilian
           ,
           when
           the
           Subject
           it self
           
           is
           about
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           and
           an
           Imperial
           Crown
           :
           In
           this
           Case
           rhere
           is
           also
           a
           Convention
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           of
           :
           two
           Parties
           ;
           the
           Subject
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           to
           be
           the
           Soveraign
           ;
           one
           upon
           such
           a
           contract
           ,
           stipulates
           to
           Govern
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           〈◊〉
           Now
           in
           such
           Stipulations
           it
           is
           a
           receiv'd
           Rule
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           stipulates
           but
           for
           himself
           ;
           
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Obligation
           arises
           from
           any
           one
           's
           promising
           another
           Mans
           Deed
           ,
           so
           that
           every
           single
           Subject
           
           must
           in
           Person
           here
           (
           as
           I've
           said
           )
           have
           made
           such
           a
           Subjection
           to
           that
           Authority
           to
           which
           he
           submitted
           ;
           if
           this
           their
           Convention
           and
           Contract
           with
           their
           King
           can
           be
           supposed
           ;
           and
           then
           by
           the
           same
           Rule
           every
           man
           must
           in
           his
           proper
           Person
           come
           and
           retract
           his
           Obedience
           before
           this
           Right
           to
           Govern
           can
           be
           absolutely
           Dissolv'd
           ,
           tho
           't
           is
           the
           Opinion
           too
           of
           these
           sort
           of
           Lawyers
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           promised
           by
           Subjects
           to
           the
           publick
           (
           which
           in
           a
           Monarchy
           is
           always
           represented
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           )
           can't
           be
           revok'd
           
           by
           them
           ,
           no
           not
           tho
           they
           have
           reason
           to
           repent
           of
           their
           promise
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           shall
           hold
           him
           ,
           tho
           without
           any
           Consideration
           ,
           or
           Cause
           ,
           and
           tho
           it
           be
           but
           of
           a
           
           Gift
           to
           the
           publick
           use
           ,
           much
           more
           then
           
           will
           it
           oblige
           him
           in
           his
           promised
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Allegiance
           .
           But
           here
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Stipulation
           between
           the
           Soveraign
           and
           every
           Subject
           ,
           but
           also
           between
           the
           several
           Subjects
           to
           one
           another
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           a
           consent
           upon
           Condition
           among
           themselves
           ,
           that
           this
           Man
           transfers
           his
           Power
           to
           some
           single
           Soveraign
           ,
           because
           the
           rest
           have
           ,
           does
           or
           design
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Person
           upon
           whom
           the
           Supremacy
           is
           confer'd
           ,
           is
           secured
           upon
           a
           double
           Obligation
           ,
           both
           of
           that
           which
           is
           made
           among
           them
           all
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           to
           him
           is
           made
           by
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           Opinion
           of
           Mr.
           Sidney
           ,
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           being
           delegated
           to
           some
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           the
           Major
           part
           of
           which
           ,
           can
           act
           for
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           is
           even
           unreasonable
           according
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           their
           own
           Hypothesis
           ;
           For
           while
           he
           supposes
           it
           a
           Natural
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           Original
           Power
           that
           the
           People
           have
           ;
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           lays
           down
           a
           Position
           that
           destroys
           it
           :
           For
           't
           is
           Unnatural
           and
           against
           Nature
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           consider
           it
           ,
           )
           that
           the
           major
           part
           ,
           should
           determine
           it
           against
           the
           Minor
           ,
           and
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           consent
           and
           Approbation
           
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           to
           be
           turned
           by
           a
           single
           suffrage
           and
           one
           casting
           voice
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           carrying
           it
           by
           a
           Majority
           is
           against
           the
           Nature
           of
           their
           Original
           Liberty
           ;
           for
           we
           see
           that
           even
           in
           all
           Seditious
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           tumultuary
           Meetings
           ;
           every
           Man
           would
           have
           every
           thing
           carried
           his
           own
           way
           ,
           but
           the
           being
           concluded
           by
           the
           Major
           part
           ;
           has
           always
           been
           the
           result
           of
           some
           civil
           Institution
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           that
           thought
           it
           reasonable
           things
           should
           be
           so
           carried
           for
           an
           avoiding
           of
           Confusion
           and
           Disorder
           ,
           so
           our
           Representatives
           in
           Parliament
           are
           chosen
           by
           the
           Majority
           of
           their
           Electors
           ;
           and
           they
           pass
           their
           Bills
           when
           elected
           by
           pluralities
           of
           Voices
           ;
           but
           this
           proceeds
           from
           President
           ;
           Regulation
           ,
           Institution
           ,
           Custom
           ,
           and
           Law
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           that
           many
           times
           ,
           notwithstanding
           these
           receiv'd
           Rules
           ,
           and
           tacit
           Agreements
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           have
           submitted
           ,
           they
           are
           loth
           in
           their
           Elections
           to
           stand
           to
           their
           own
           accord
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           that
           have
           lost
           the
           day
           ,
           or
           the
           Cause
           by
           some
           few
           voices
           ,
           are
           restless
           ,
           tumultuary
           ;
           and
           their
           natural
           Liberty
           that
           is
           in
           herent
           in
           every
           individual
           ,
           so
           prevalent
           ,
           
           that
           what
           they
           have
           lost
           by
           Law
           ,
           they
           endeavour
           to
           compass
           by
           force
           or
           fraud
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           has
           proceeded
           those
           Riotous
           forcible
           Decisions
           of
           some
           of
           our
           Elections
           ,
           those
           clan
           destine
           and
           fraudulent
           ones
           of
           others
           ,
           from
           that
           proceeded
           in
           our
           late
           Confusions
           even
           in
           Parliamentary
           
           Affairs
           ;
           The
           Remonstrances
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           Excluded
           Members
           ;
           the
           Impeachment
           and
           Imprisonment
           of
           the
           Eleven
           Members
           ,
           Prides
           Purge
           ;
           The
           Peoples
           Agreement
           ,
           Abolishing
           of
           Lords
           House
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           Olivers
           Dissolution
           ;
           
           for
           the
           Independant
           Faction
           prevailing
           in
           force
           ,
           would
           by
           no
           means
           be
           concluded
           by
           Law
           ,
           the
           Presbyterian
           suffrages
           were
           all
           along
           the
           most
           numerous
           in
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           their
           Presidents
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           must
           have
           carried
           every
           Vote
           by
           the
           Majority
           :
           This
           the
           Independant
           that
           fill'd
           not
           above
           the
           third
           part
           of
           the
           House
           found
           to
           their
           grievance
           ,
           saw
           themselves
           still
           out-voted
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           took
           themselves
           to
           their
           armed
           Suffrages
           ,
           and
           their
           Legislative
           Swords
           .
        
         
           Now
           tho
           the
           plurality
           of
           Voices
           (
           tho
           against
           their
           Natural
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           for
           they
           don't
           like
           it
           even
           in
           Parliaments
           
           now
           ,
           since
           things
           are
           not
           carried
           all
           to
           their
           liking
           ,
           )
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           determine
           the
           Debates
           in
           a
           great
           Senate
           ,
           conven'd
           by
           the
           Soveraign
           Power
           ;
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           that
           the
           Majority
           here
           too
           shall
           carry
           it
           for
           an
           abolishing
           that
           very
           power
           that
           called
           them
           ;
           unless
           we
           can
           imagin
           the
           Supream
           Power
           had
           summoned
           them
           on
           purpose
           to
           be
           deposed
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           
             politick
             BODY
          
           was
           Assembled
           ,
           (
           as
           once
           they
           were
           too
           sadly
           in
           the
           natural
           Sence
           )
           to
           cut
           off
           its
           
           own
           HEAD
           ;
           the
           Writ
           that
           summons
           them
           in
           our
           Parliament
           ,
           is
           in
           order
           to
           deliberate
           about
           the
           difficult
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           be
           a
           difficult
           Business
           indeed
           ,
           should
           it
           be
           by
           a
           casting
           voice
           ,
           extended
           to
           a
           debate
           whither
           they
           had
           a
           King.
           
        
         
           And
           from
           these
           Reasonings
           and
           Suggestions
           (
           which
           I
           submit
           to
           Men
           of
           more
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ;
           )
           I
           dare
           to
           draw
           this
           Conclusion
           ,
           that
           even
           from
           their
           own
           Principles
           ;
           Their
           Contract
           with
           their
           King
           ,
           or
           as
           Sidney
           says
           ,
           The
           Condition
           upon
           which
           he
           receives
           the
           Crown
           ,
           he
           can
           not
           possibly
           be
           punish'd
           or
           depos'd
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           almost
           impossible
           that
           every
           one
           of
           his
           Subjects
           should
           concur
           in
           
           such
           an
           Act
           ;
           and
           the
           Major
           part
           must
           by
           no
           means
           determine
           it
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           Maxims
           
             of
             Natural
             Liberty
          
           ,
           even
           in
           affairs
           of
           lesser
           Moment
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           't
           is
           no
           Consequence
           ,
           that
           because
           they
           have
           confer'd
           the
           Supremacy
           upon
           some
           single
           Person
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           may
           reassume
           it
           too
           ,
           tho
           it
           were
           forfeitable
           even
           on
           Condition
           ,
           which
           l
           've
           shown
           the
           Romans
           themselves
           ,
           never
           pretended
           to
           ,
           tho
           their
           own
           †
           Democraticks
           tell
           us
           ,
           their
           very
           
             Lex
             Regia
          
           was
           Conditional
           ;
           and
           ‖
           their
           Laws
           which
           by
           all
           Nations
           are
           allowed
           the
           most
           equal
           resolve
           it
           ;
           that
           tho
           with
           them
           bare
           promises
           if
           made
           to
           private
           Persons
           were
           were
           not
           Obligatory
           ;
           yet
           when
           offer'd
           to
           the
           publick
           they
           oblige
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           Monarchy
           is
           always
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           what
           then
           must
           it
           be
           when
           there
           's
           Oath
           made
           ,
           Faith
           pawn'd
           ,
           and
           fealty
           sworn
           :
           And
           those
           Laws
           resolve
           it
           too
           ,
           as
           reason
           must
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Supream
           Power
           was
           confer'd
           on
           the
           Prince
           ,
           all
           Magistracy
           was
           
           past
           over
           too
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           lies
           all
           Judicial
           Power
           ,
           and
           who
           then
           shall
           Judge
           of
           those
           Conditions
           that
           forfeit
           a
           Crown
           but
           him
           that
           wares
           it
           ?
           and
           thenthey'll
           be
           but
           little
           the
           better
           for
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           when
           a
           King
           cannot
           be
           deposed
           ,
           unless
           
           like
           a
           Richard
           the
           Second
           by
           his
           own
           consent
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           taken
           this
           Course
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           way
           for
           the
           Confutation
           of
           such
           Principles
           ;
           not
           that
           I
           can
           really
           grant
           them
           the
           Concessions
           I
           have
           made
           ,
           for
           I
           could
           assoon
           believe
           Mr.
           S.
           dy'd
           a
           Loyal
           Subject
           ,
           as
           be
           satisfy'd
           with
           the
           positions
           he
           has
           lain
           down
           ;
           but
           I
           therefore
           grant
           them
           their
           own
           Hypothesis
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           confute
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           their
           own
           Babel
           of
           Anarchy
           will
           not
           be
           built
           upon
           the
           very
           Basis
           and
           Foundation
           of
           those
           Foolish
           positions
           they
           maintain
           ;
           that
           the
           work
           never
           was
           ,
           or
           will
           be
           carried
           on
           far
           ,
           without
           terminating
           as
           that
           of
           their
           Fore-fathers
           ,
           in
           Confusion
           ;
           (
           and
           by
           that
           they
           mean
           perhaps
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           )
           and
           have
           I
           hope
           in
           some
           Measure
           manifested
           ,
           that
           even
           by
           their
           own
           wicked
           assertion
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Divine
           ,
           Natural
           and
           Original
           power
           they
           cannot
           really
           pretend
           toany
           Right
           of
           Judging
           ;
           Punishing
           ,
           or
           deposing
           their
           King
           ,
           what
           force
           can
           do
           ;
           we
           have
           both
           felt
           ,
           and
           fearfully
           ,
           to
           our
           Terror
           seen
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           Arguments
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Question
           is
           of
           the
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Right
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           any
           Fact
           that
           may
           be
           
           justify'd
           by
           wrong
           ;
           and
           the
           refuting
           them
           from
           their
           own
           Maxims
           ,
           must
           be
           more
           effectually
           convincing
           ,
           then
           the
           maintaining
           of
           ours
           ;
           for
           one
           opinion
           in
           Politicks
           ,
           is
           not
           absolutely
           destroyed
           ,
           because
           some
           Persons
           can
           maintain
           another
           ;
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Systeme
           of
           Plolomy
           was
           presently
           False
           ,
           only
           because
           Copernicus
           had
           invented
           his
           for
           True
           ;
           for
           the
           bare
           contradiction
           ,
           and
           Clashing
           of
           positions
           ,
           convinces
           no
           more
           than
           the
           giving
           the
           Lye
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           prov'd
           upon
           them
           in
           one
           ,
           that
           even
           from
           their
           own
           Principles
           and
           Premisses
           ,
           they
           cannot
           draw
           the
           very
           Conclusion
           they
           design
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           since
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           from
           their
           own
           Hypothesis
           they
           could
           not
           solve
           all
           the
           Phrases
           ,
           and
           Phaenomenons
           themselves
           would
           make
           to
           appear
           ,
           then
           certainly
           they
           must
           allow
           that
           themselves
           are
           in
           the
           wrong
           tho
           they
           will
           not
           Confess
           their
           Foes
           in
           the
           Right
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           having
           at
           lenght
           examin'd
           their
           Original
           Power
           of
           People
           ;
           let
           us
           a
           little
           consider
           how
           long
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           our
           Kings
           have
           had
           their
           Original
           .
           If
           we
           must
           make
           words
           only
           instead
           of
           an
           Argument
           ;
           and
           cavil
           about
           an
           Idiom
           in
           Speech
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           of
           their
           critical
           
           Contenders
           about
           this
           Origen
           of
           Kings
           have
           very
           vainly
           ,
           and
           as
           Foolishly
           quarrel'd
           at
           ;
           then
           we
           must
           consult
           our
           Dictionaries
           ,
           and
           the
           Dutch
           Tongue
           ;
           for
           without
           doubt
           till
           the
           Saxons
           settled
           here
           they
           had
           some
           other
           appellation
           ;
           and
           were
           only
           from
           them
           call'd
           Konyngs
           and
           since
           Kings
           ,
           but
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           which
           from
           the
           Greeks
           we
           call
           Monarchy
           ,
           which
           from
           its
           own
           Etymology
           best
           signifies
           and
           expresses
           the
           Sense
           that
           it
           bears
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Governing
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           Supream
           power
           plac'd
           in
           the
           sole
           hands
           of
           some
           single
           Person
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Queston
           will
           be
           only
           this
           ,
           how
           long
           that
           has
           obtain'd
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           by
           whom
           first
           instituted
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           it
           first
           commenc'd
           ?
           For
           the
           first
           ;
           't
           is
           undeniable
           that
           its
           Original
           was
           with
           that
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           God
           himself
           gave
           it
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           *
           Dominion
           to
           his
           Adam
           he
           had
           Created
           ,
           which
           in
           express
           Terms
           was
           given
           him
           first
           over
           all
           the
           Living
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           then
           over
           the
           
           product
           of
           his
           own
           Loins
           ,
           his
           Wife
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           Providence
           did
           design
           to
           prevent
           the
           dispute
           about
           the
           Precedency
           of
           Primogeniture
           ;
           )
           it
           gave
           in
           express
           words
           ,
           a
           Superiority
           to
           Cain
           ;
           that
           
           the
           younger
           should
           be
           in
           some
           sense
           his
           Subject
           ,
           that
           to
           him
           should
           be
           his
           desire
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           Rule
           over
           him
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           was
           assoon
           Communicated
           to
           the
           Several
           Heads
           of
           the
           Families
           that
           were
           the
           product
           of
           their
           Loins
           ,
           and
           so
           succeeded
           in
           a
           sort
           of
           subordinate
           Government
           according
           to
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           Tribe
           ,
           or
           Family
           .
           That
           this
           was
           then
           such
           Authority
           ,
           as
           we
           now
           call
           Kingly
           ,
           is
           both
           nonsense
           to
           assert
           ;
           and
           as
           great
           a
           Folly
           for
           any
           to
           require
           that
           we
           should
           maintain
           ,
           for
           they
           may
           as
           well
           quarrel
           with
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           say
           there
           were
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           Judah
           ,
           and
           yet
           cannot
           prove
           that
           there
           Courts
           and
           Revenues
           ,
           were
           as
           Stately
           and
           Great
           ,
           as
           now
           they
           are
           in
           England
           and
           France
           ;
           't
           is
           enough
           if
           the
           Government
           of
           those
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           was
           but
           Analogous
           to
           what
           we
           call
           Kingly
           now
           :
           And
           now
           that
           we
           have
           brought
           it
           both
           to
           a
           right
           of
           Primogeniture
           and
           a
           
             Paternal
             Right
          
           from
           whence
           will
           result
           the
           Divine
           ;
           we
           'll
           consider
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           Mr.
           Sidney
           and
           his
           Advocates
           can
           say
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           see
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           absurdities
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           more
           Seditiously
           ;
           then
           with
           any
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           suggest
           ;
           first
           for
           the
           right
           of
           Primogeniture
           ,
           that
           themselves
           
           will
           allow
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           only
           because
           not
           able
           to
           contradict
           ,
           and
           besides
           as
           they
           imagin
           ,
           it
           makes
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           Cause
           ;
           for
           by
           that
           course
           of
           descent
           ,
           they
           think
           our
           Asserters
           of
           a
           Divine
           right
           ,
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           deduce
           their
           Pedigree
           of
           their
           Kings
           form
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           in
           a
           right
           Line
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Mr.
           ‖
           Sidney
           says
           that
           such
           a
           supposition
           makes
           no
           King
           
             to
             have
             a
             Title
             to
             his
             Crown
             ;
             but
             what
             can
             deduce
             his
             Pedigree
             from
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             of
          
           Noah
           .
           But
           for
           that
           absurdity
           which
           is
           truly
           their
           own
           ,
           by
           supposing
           it
           ours
           ,
           when
           it
           can't
           be
           truly
           deduced
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           defence
           of
           a
           Divine
           Right
           ;
           we
           shall
           answer
           anon
           when
           we
           come
           to
           treat
           of
           the
           Paternal
           .
        
         
           That
           Primogeniture
           had
           the
           Preheminence
           in
           the
           very
           Worlds
           Infancy
           ;
           (
           if
           we
           do
           but
           believe
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           himself
           told
           Cain
           ,
           he
           should
           Rule
           over
           his
           younger
           Brother
           ;
           we
           cannot
           doubt
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           besides
           Abraham's
           being
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           Precedence
           to
           his
           Brother
           Lot
           ,
           is
           also
           there
           recorded
           ;
           and
           Esau
           ‖
           selling
           of
           his
           Birth-right
           ,
           Condemn'd
           as
           a
           Contempt
           of
           that
           preheminence
           ,
           to
           which
           God
           ,
           and
           Nature
           had
           prefer'd
           him
           ;
           and
           
           which
           himself
           only
           disposed
           of
           when
           he
           presum'd
           he
           was
           upon
           the
           point
           to
           dye
           ;
           and
           for
           his
           disregard
           of
           this
           Priviledge
           ,
           was
           he
           punisht
           too
           in
           the
           prevention
           of
           the
           *
           Blessing
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           perhaps
           the
           only
           Instance
           in
           Sacred
           writ
           where
           a
           Lineal
           Discent
           ,
           and
           the
           Succession
           was
           interrupted
           ;
           and
           this
           too
           only
           occasion'd
           by
           his
           own
           Act.
           ‖
           And
           that
           God
           himself
           did
           appropiate
           this
           precedency
           to
           the
           first-born
           ,
           may
           be
           gathered
           out
           ofall
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           the
           only
           account
           that
           is
           extant
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           Authors
           gather
           all
           the
           Authentick
           Relation
           of
           the
           two
           first
           Epooches
           and
           most
           Memorable
           Periods
           ,
           or
           Interals
           of
           time
           ,
           viz.
           That
           from
           the
           †
           Creation
           to
           the
           Flood
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           Flood
           to
           the
           first
           Olympiad
           (
           i.e.
           )
           to
           
             Ann.
             Mund.
          
           3174.
           for
           the
           profane
           History
           of
           those
           times
           is
           accounted
           Fabulous
           ;
           and
           by
           Historians
           call'd
           so
           ,
           and
           from
           those
           Sacred
           Oracles
           it
           will
           appear
           that
           all
           their
           Kings
           of
           
           *
           Israel
           and
           Judah
           succeeded
           according
           to
           this
           Right
           of
           Primogeniture
           ,
           or
           where
           that
           fail'd
           by
           ‖
           Proximity
           of
           Blood
           ;
           And
           as
           the
           Almighty
           Countenanc'd
           such
           a
           Succession
           ;
           So
           does
           Nature
           it self
           ,
           which
           among
           Heathens
           was
           distinguisht
           from
           the
           Deity
           ;
           and
           may
           be
           so
           amongst
           Christians
           too
           ,
           if
           they
           consider
           it
           asthe
           Work
           and
           Order
           of
           the
           Divine
           will
           ,
           for
           if
           she
           shall
           decide
           it
           ,
           she
           presumes
           the
           Eldest
           in
           years
           ,
           to
           be
           always
           the
           wisest
           too
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           not
           Nature
           ,
           but
           a
           chance
           preternatural
           when
           it
           happens
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           if
           we
           should
           conceive
           no
           disparity
           between
           Brothers
           and
           Sons
           ,
           then
           all
           Right
           and
           Superiority
           must
           be
           decided
           by
           Lot
           ;
           but
           Nature
           giving
           a
           precedency
           by
           Birth
           ,
           makes
           Naturalist
           to
           call
           Primogeniture
           the
           
             Sors
             naturalis
          
           :
           In
           the
           next
           place
           the
           Laws
           confirm
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Practise
           of
           most
           Nations
           as
           well
           our
           own
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           Mr.
           H
           ,
           tells
           us
           the
           Succession
           to
           
           the
           Crown
           ,
           is
           of
           a
           Civil
           Nature
           ,
           not
           establisht
           by
           any
           Divine
           right
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           ;
           and
           must
           needs
           know
           that
           such
           a
           
           Succession
           by
           Primogeniture
           ,
           or
           Proxiof
           
           Blood
           ;
           even
           by
           almost
           all
           Civil
           Institutions
           is
           allowed
           the
           precedency
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           in
           the
           Discent
           of
           Common
           Inheritance
           ,
           and
           Private
           Estates
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           have
           said
           before
           I
           look
           upon
           the
           Crown
           to
           have
           a
           stronger
           Entail
           and
           more
           oblig'd
           to
           discend
           in
           a
           direct
           Line
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           from
           any
           Divine
           Institution
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           from
           a
           bare
           Human
           Policy
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           Blood
           and
           Confufion
           that
           attends
           always
           a
           Competition
           of
           disputable
           Titles
           ,
           which
           will
           needs
           be
           the
           result
           of
           any
           alter'd
           Succession
           ;
           and
           what
           now
           do
           these
           Laws
           affirm
           ,
           to
           which
           Mr.
           H.
           must
           affix
           his
           discent
           of
           the
           Crown
           by
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           't
           is
           of
           a
           
             Civil
             Nature
          
           ;
           why
           the
           Civil
           and
           Imperial
           't
           is
           true
           differ
           from
           our
           own
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           with
           them
           he
           is
           lookt
           upon
           an
           Heir
           ,
           †
           that
           is
           left
           so
           by
           the
           Testator
           in
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           a
           Testamentary
           Succession
           was
           more
           esteem'd
           then
           a
           Legitimate
           and
           Lawful
           one
           ;
           yet
           even
           that
           imply'd
           there
           was
           one
           that
           was
           Legitimate
           or
           born
           so
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           why
           they
           rely'd
           so
           much
           upon
           Testamentary
           Inheritances
           was
           I
           *
           believe
           
           because
           those
           were
           confirm`d
           by
           the
           very
           
           Laws
           of
           their
           12.
           
           Tab.
           which
           was
           their
           first
           and
           Fundimental
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Testamentary
           was
           valid
           they
           would
           by
           no
           means
           admit
           the
           Legitimate
           one
           :
           But
           still
           even
           in
           those
           Testamentary
           donations
           ,
           I
           believe
           they
           for
           the
           most
           part
           〈◊〉
           most
           of
           their
           Patrimony
           to
           the
           Eldest
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           we
           see
           among
           our selves
           ,
           our
           Tenants
           in
           fee
           simple
           ,
           that
           have
           as
           absolute
           a
           disposition
           of
           it
           by
           Will
           ;
           or
           those
           that
           have
           recover'd
           against
           the
           tail
           ,
           by
           fine
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           still
           leave
           their
           Eldest
           their
           Heir
           ,
           tho
           Impower'd
           to
           give
           it
           to
           whom
           they
           please
           :
           And
           then
           for
           our
           own
           Law
           ,
           the
           very
           Custom
           of
           the
           Realm
           ;
           by
           which
           we
           must
           be
           more
           immediately
           Govern'd
           ;
           that
           makes
           the
           ‖
           Eldest
           Son
           the
           only
           Heir
           to
           his
           Ancestor
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           next
           of
           Kin
           to
           the
           Predecessor
           deceas'd
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Reason
           an
           old
           Aphorism
           obtain'd
           even
           with
           our
           own
           Antient
           Lawyers
           ,
           that
           expressly
           insinuates
           such
           an
           Hereditary
           Succession
           ,
           to
           be
           by
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           when
           they
           tell
           us
           that
           
             't
             is
             not
             mankind
             but
             the
             Almighty
             makes
             them
             Heirs
             :
          
           I
           know
           that
           the
           saying
           more
           properly
           refers
           to
           the
           Order
           or
           appointment
           of
           the
           
           Divine
           Will
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           one
           shall
           be
           the
           First-Born
           ,
           because
           it
           makes
           him
           to
           come
           into
           the
           World
           first
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           can
           be
           prov'd
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           places
           it
           may
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           we
           have
           shown
           ,
           that
           God
           himself
           in
           express
           Terms
           made
           the
           younger
           Subject
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           so
           bold
           to
           say
           that
           he
           instituted
           too
           such
           a
           Subjection
           ,
           to
           be
           paid
           to
           the
           Eldest
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           let
           us
           consider
           the
           paternal
           Right
           ,
           which
           our
           Republicans
           so
           much
           deride
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Sidney
           in
           ridicule
           
           would
           force
           us
           to
           derive
           from
           the
           
             Eldest
             Son
             of
          
           Noah
           ;
           which
           
             Plato
             Redivivus
          
           would
           expose
           in
           the
           
             Empire
             of
          
           Reuben
           ,
           the
           
             Brief
             History
          
           calls
           a
           
             new
             Notion
             of
             the
          
           
           
             present
             Age
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Hunt
           laughs
           at
           in
           
           the
           merry
           conceit
           of
           calling
           it
           the
           Court
           of
           King
           Adam
           ,
           and
           
             King
             Father
          
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           the
           most
           Sacred
           and
           Divinest
           truth
           ,
           may
           be
           made
           Ridiculous
           ,
           only
           by
           laughing
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           has
           not
           wanted
           even
           such
           a
           Blasphemous
           Buffoon
           ,
           to
           burlesque
           the
           whole
           Bible
           ;
           but
           I
           shall
           shew
           them
           here
           as
           in
           the
           most
           proper
           place
           ,
           in
           what
           Sense
           those
           Fathers
           might
           be
           said
           to
           be
           Kings
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Absurdities
           they
           suggest
           ,
           are
           sar
           from
           any
           Consequences
           of
           such
           a
           Supposition
           :
           And
           
           why
           for
           Gods
           sake
           must
           we
           be
           put
           to
           prove
           ,
           (
           only
           for
           Asserting
           that
           the
           first
           Man
           had
           a
           Monarchichal
           Dominion
           ,
           tho
           it
           were
           at
           first
           over
           Beasts
           ?
           )
           why
           must
           we
           therefore
           make
           out
           too
           ,
           that
           he
           kept
           up
           his
           Majesty
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           Kings
           ?
           And
           that
           Adam
           in
           his
           Garden
           of
           Eden
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Year
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           had
           built
           him
           an
           House
           like
           a
           Solomon
           ,
           that
           was
           hardly
           finish'd
           in
           Fifteen
           :
           That
           he
           that
           had
           but
           Fig-Leaves
           
           to
           cover
           him
           ,
           had
           laid
           the
           Foundations
           of
           his
           Court
           in
           costly
           Stone
           ,
           and
           erected
           a
           Pile
           whose
           Porches
           and
           Pillars
           were
           of
           pure
           Caedar
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Building
           built
           up
           out
           of
           Caedar
           Beams
           ,
           they
           may
           as
           well
           expect
           we
           should
           make
           out
           this
           too
           ,
           〈◊〉
           bring
           all
           the
           Forrest
           of
           Lebanon
           to
           be
           laid
           out
           in
           a
           Palace
           of
           Paradice
           :
           Is
           it
           not
           enough
           for
           us
           to
           maintain
           that
           the
           first
           Government
           in
           the
           World
           was
           Monarchial
           ,
           (
           when
           we
           can
           prove
           all
           the
           Dominion
           and
           Power
           was
           imparted
           to
           a
           single
           Person
           ,
           and
           when
           God
           himself
           seem'd
           to
           make
           but
           that
           one
           Man
           ,
           to
           prevent
           even
           a
           possibility
           of
           a
           Competitor
           ,
           and
           a
           Division
           of
           the
           Soveraignty
           ,
           )
           without
           being
           obliged
           to
           make
           the
           very
           Origen
           of
           Monarchy
           adaequate
           
           to
           the
           Improvement
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           Soveraign
           for
           almost
           seven
           thousand
           year
           agon
           had
           the
           same
           Pompous
           and
           Imperial
           sway
           ,
           that
           a
           series
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           a
           Revolution
           of
           Ages
           has
           settled
           in
           the
           King
           of
           Great-Britain
           .
        
         
           Many
           things
           are
           clear
           from
           Analogy
           of
           Reason
           ,
           tho
           they
           cannot
           be
           demonstrated
           to
           Sense
           ;
           the
           naturalist
           and
           Chymical
           Operators
           may
           well
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           mineral
           Vermilion
           is
           made
           by
           some
           〈◊〉
           ,
           Subterraneous
           heat
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           the
           sumes
           of
           Mercury
           and
           Sulphur
           ;
           in
           which
           Mines
           't
           is
           found
           ,
           from
           their
           being
           able
           to
           make
           the
           Cinnabar
           its
           Resemblance
           ,
           by
           an
           Artificial
           〈◊〉
           out
           of
           the
           Butter
           of
           Antimony
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           both
           Sulphur
           and
           Mercury
           ,
           tho
           
           themselves
           were
           never
           working
           under
           ground
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Mines
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           must
           be
           put
           upon
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           Impertinence
           ,
           as
           the
           Postscript
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           this
           King
           Adam's
           Court
           too
           ;
           I
           'll
           just
           take
           the
           Liberty
           to
           put
           them
           to
           just
           such
           another
           task
           ,
           They
           will
           have
           their
           instituted
           Common-wealth
           to
           Commence
           from
           the
           World's
           insancy
           ,
           even
           before
           that
           of
           Israel
           ,
           before
           
           that
           Moses
           as
           they
           say
           had
           divided
           their
           
           Land
           unto
           them
           by
           Lot
           ,
           and
           turned
           the
           several
           Tribes
           into
           so
           many
           Republicks
           :
           And
           then
           let
           them
           tell
           me
           what
           sort
           of
           a
           Republick
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Patriarchs
           liv'd
           under
           ,
           and
           were
           ruled
           by
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           that
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           his
           Fellow
           Citizens
           consulted
           to
           make
           Laws
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           so
           great
           that
           his
           train'd
           Servants
           ,
           318
           sought
           4
           Kings
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           that
           Lot
           and
           his
           Herds-men
           ,
           when
           they
           pitch'd
           their
           Tents
           in
           the
           Plain
           ,
           set
           up
           their
           Stadthouse
           ,
           and
           commenced
           Burgomasters
           ?
           if
           in
           those
           days
           there
           was
           any
           Government
           purely
           Democratical
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           〈◊〉
           Licentious
           ,
           it
           must
           have
           been
           seen
           in
           the
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           ,
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           some
           Sodom
           or
           Gomorrah
           ,
           yet
           even
           
           there
           the
           Text
           tells
           us
           ,
           Bera
           was
           King
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           Birsha
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           let
           them
           tell
           us
           where
           Isaac
           when
           he
           settled
           in
           the
           Valley
           of
           Gerar
           ,
           set
           up
           his
           Servants
           for
           Senators
           ,
           tho
           he
           was
           grown
           so
           great
           (
           since
           they
           will
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           his
           Houseshold
           ,
           )
           that
           a
           mighty
           King
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           
           whom
           the
           Text
           expresly
           calls
           so
           ;
           Abimilech
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           much
           mightier
           than
           he
           ,
           and
           the
           Philistines
           envyed
           and
           
           〈◊〉
           him
           too
           for
           it
           :
           Let
           them
           tell
           us
           how
           Jacob
           liv'd
           in
           the
           Republick
           of
           his
           Sons
           and
           Servants
           in
           Succoth
           ,
           tho
           such
           a
           numerous
           train
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           venture
           to
           invade
           the
           City
           of
           the
           Shechemites
           ,
           inhabited
           by
           the
           Subjects
           of
           Hamor
           the
           Hivite
           ,
           whom
           the
           Scripture
           calls
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           sure
           these
           Patriarchs
           
           were
           somewhat
           more
           than
           the
           ordinary
           Fathers
           of
           Families
           ,
           as
           Plato
           would
           make
           them
           ,
           when
           their
           Forces
           were
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           their
           strength
           so
           formidable
           ,
           that
           they
           sought
           Kings
           ,
           and
           were
           〈◊〉
           by
           Princes
           :
           And
           now
           let
           them
           prove
           that
           this
           paternal
           Power
           of
           these
           ‖
           Patriarchal
           Kings
           was
           no
           more
           than
           that
           of
           a
           Burgher
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Amsterdam
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Cities
           that
           were
           several
           of
           them
           then
           erected
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           sacred
           writ
           expresly
           says
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           Reign'd
           ,
           that
           those
           were
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           as
           perfect
           Republicks
           ,
           as
           
             Venice
             ,
             Geneva
          
           ,
           or
           the
           united
           Provinces
           in
           the
           Netherlands
           .
        
         
           And
           cannot
           our
           Seditious
           Souls
           be
           convinc'd
           that
           this
           their
           Patriarchal
           Power
           was
           Monarchical
           ,
           unless
           we
           can
           prove
           every
           patriarch
           a
           Crown'd
           King
           ;
           should
           we
           oblige
           them
           to
           make
           out
           their
           
           Common-wealths
           of
           those
           days
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           their
           Modern
           ones
           are
           now
           Establish'd
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           put
           to
           find
           out
           in
           those
           primitive
           times
           some
           general
           revolt
           of
           a
           Rebellious
           people
           from
           their
           Lawful
           prince
           :
           For
           that
           was
           the
           first
           Foundation
           of
           their
           〈◊〉
           Republick
           
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Sidney
           himself
           will
           allow
           ,
           tho
           against
           common
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           he
           cannot
           let
           it
           be
           called
           a
           Rebellion
           :
           And
           also
           is
           it
           not
           one
           thing
           to
           say
           a
           paternal
           Right
           was
           once
           Monarchical
           ;
           but
           must
           it
           make
           all
           Monarchs
           to
           Rule
           by
           a
           paternal
           Right
           ?
           conquest
           of
           the
           Sword
           grounded
           upon
           a
           good
           pretence
           of
           Right
           is
           what
           a
           great
           many
           Kings
           claim
           ,
           by
           a
           long
           series
           of
           Successive
           Monarchs
           ,
           makes
           the
           Title
           of
           a
           great
           many
           more
           as
           much
           unquestionable
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           cannot
           see
           ,
           why
           Monarchy
           may
           not
           still
           be
           said
           to
           have
           been
           first
           founded
           in
           a
           paternal
           Right
           ,
           tho
           the
           claims
           to
           Soveraign
           power
           since
           ,
           in
           such
           several
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           Nations
           where
           it
           is
           now
           Establish'd
           ,
           are
           〈◊〉
           as
           several
           sorts
           too
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           Subjects
           that
           have
           submitted
           to
           be
           govern'd
           by
           it
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           a
           pleasant
           sort
           of
           Diversion
           to
           see
           Mr.
           Hunt
           Harangue
           out
           half
           of
           his
           Treatise
           in
           an
           impertinent
           pains
           to
           prove
           the
           Father
           of
           every
           Family
           at
           present
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           the
           King
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           would
           have
           granted
           it
           him
           quietly
           ,
           and
           the
           postulate
           should
           have
           been
           his
           own
           in
           peace
           ,
           without
           raising
           upon
           his
           War
           of
           Words
           ,
           
           and
           the
           thundering
           charge
           that
           he
           gives
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           of
           puzzl'd
           ,
           senseless
           ,
           vain
           ,
           unlearned
           paradox
           :
           For
           once
           every
           parent
           shall
           not
           be
           a
           Crown'd
           Head
           ,
           and
           every
           City
           but
           a
           Common-wealth
           of
           Kings
           :
           for
           that
           is
           all
           they
           must
           contend
           against
           ,
           and
           then
           what
           's
           the
           Contention
           ,
           but
           just
           about
           nothing
           :
           but
           that
           parents
           have
           nothing
           in
           them
           that
           is
           Analogous
           to
           a
           Monarchical
           power
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           
           Right
           to
           govern
           those
           very
           Children
           they
           have
           begot
           ,
           (
           as
           this
           Gentleman
           with
           his
           mighty
           performances
           thinks
           he
           has
           perfectly
           prov'd
           ;
           )
           that
           I
           think
           will
           be
           found
           at
           last
           to
           be
           the
           greater
           paradox
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           perfect
           Lye
           :
           For
           first
           the
           very
           
           Decalogue
           declares
           the
           contrary
           ;
           And
           the
           command
           we
           have
           to
           Honour
           our
           Father
           and
           Mother
           ,
           implies
           an
           Authority
           that
           they
           have
           that
           requires
           Obedience
           ,
           by
           the
           Levitical
           ,
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           
           Jews
           ,
           the
           Rebellious
           Son
           was
           to
           be
           ston'd
           to
           Death
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           very
           Bible
           can
           call
           it
           Rebellion
           ;
           Certainly
           it
           must
           suppose
           some
           power
           ,
           against
           which
           he
           could
           Rebel
           :
           And
           what
           does
           Mr.
           Hunt
           ,
           who
           himself
           admits
           of
           this
           ,
           say
           to
           the
           refuting
           the
           very
           Objection
           that
           he
           raises
           ,
           why
           he
           says
           this
           was
           an
           unnatural
           severity
           permitted
           the
           offended
           parent
           ,
           that
           is
           an
           unnatural
           severity
           commanded
           by
           the
           very
           God
           of
           Nature
           :
           For
           all
           those
           their
           Laws
           were
           so
           many
           Divine
           precepts
           for
           the
           regulating
           his
           own
           Theocracy
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Text
           tells
           us
           this
           exemplary
           punishment
           of
           Dissobedience
           to
           parents
           ,
           was
           shown
           that
           Israel
           might
           
             fear
             ,
             (
             i.e.
          
           )
           fear
           those
           parents
           in
           whom
           the
           Almighty's
           Law
           had
           lodged
           such
           a
           power
           :
           and
           then
           if
           we
           consider
           it
           in
           the
           Abstract
           from
           any
           positive
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           Divine
           precept
           ,
           if
           we
           look
           upon
           it
           in
           a
           pure
           natural
           State
           ,
           as
           the
           result
           of
           Generation
           ;
           for
           all
           whatever
           the
           postscript
           impertinently
           suggests
           with
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           distracted
           noise
           that
           he
           makes
           with
           the
           procreation
           work
           being
           such
           an
           Act
           of
           Affection
           ,
           and
           mere
           impetus
           of
           Love
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           ,
           why
           by
           that
           darling
           work
           that
           delights
           
           Mr.
           Hunt
           so
           much
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           governing
           those
           very
           Children
           he
           has
           begot
           should
           be
           superseded
           :
           The
           Gentleman
           among
           his
           many
           Melancholy
           moods
           ,
           had
           it
           seems
           some
           pleasant
           Fancies
           :
           For
           in
           effect
           he
           tells
           us
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           Coition
           being
           an
           Act
           of
           Love
           to
           the
           Mother
           ,
           the
           Government
           over
           the
           Child
           that
           she
           bears
           him
           ,
           must
           by
           no
           means
           be
           call'd
           a
           power
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           not
           indeed
           a
           puzzl'd
           ,
           senseless
           Opinion
           ,
           I
           submit
           to
           persons
           that
           abound
           with
           more
           sense
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           have
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           a
           consequence
           ,
           I
           will
           forfeit
           all
           my
           Right
           to
           Reason
           ,
           might
           it
           not
           be
           as
           well
           infer'd
           too
           ,
           that
           every
           Father
           that
           chastises
           his
           froward
           Child
           ,
           is
           an
           absolute
           Tyrant
           ,
           because
           that
           sort
           of
           severity
           savors
           of
           Anger
           ,
           and
           fury
           ,
           but
           the
           Generation
           work
           obliged
           him
           never
           to
           exercise
           it
           ,
           because
           that
           was
           an
           Act
           of
           
             extream
             Love.
          
           
        
         
           But
           besides
           that
           precept
           in
           the
           Decalogue
           ,
           
             Honouring
             our
             Parents
          
           ,
           is
           an
           Eternal
           Law
           of
           Nature
           engraven
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           two
           Tables
           of
           Stone
           ,
           and
           whereever
           there
           is
           a
           Natural
           Veneration
           ;
           there
           is
           at
           the
           same
           time
           an
           imply'd
           subjection
           ,
           for
           those
           we
           
           always
           reverence
           most
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           are
           most
           Subjected
           ;
           I
           know
           there
           are
           inferior
           Objects
           upon
           which
           many
           times
           we
           place
           our
           affection
           ,
           and
           may
           in
           some
           sense
           be
           said
           to
           have
           for
           them
           an
           Esteem
           ;
           but
           that
           cannot
           be
           properly
           call'd
           Honour
           ,
           but
           is
           better
           exprest
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Love
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           Friends
           have
           for
           one
           another
           tho
           they
           are
           Equals
           ,
           or
           Parents
           to
           their
           Children
           tho
           Subject
           to
           their
           power
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           word
           Honouring
           it self
           ,
           (
           which
           in
           all
           the
           Versions
           of
           the
           Decalouge
           is
           still
           render'd
           so
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           would
           remember
           us
           of
           the
           subjection
           we
           owe
           to
           those
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           Honour
           ,
           )
           that
           very
           word
           it self
           implys
           Power
           in
           the
           Person
           that
           is
           to
           be
           Honoured
           ,
           for
           if
           we
           abstract
           our selves
           from
           any
           prepossessions
           and
           Engagements
           of
           Love
           ,
           we
           still
           find
           we
           still
           Honor
           those
           most
           ,
           that
           are
           also
           most
           in
           power
           ,
           thus
           our
           Nobility
           are
           respected
           by
           us
           as
           Honourable
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           in
           great
           places
           of
           Power
           and
           Trust
           :
           And
           our
           King
           more
           Honoured
           by
           us
           agen
           ,
           because
           the
           very
           Fountain
           of
           Power
           it self
           .
           And
           lastly
           what
           strikes
           us
           more
           into
           a
           Venerable
           Horror
           of
           the
           Majesty
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           that
           awful
           attribute
           
           of
           his
           being
           Almighty
           ;
           so
           that
           uncorrupted
           Nature
           it self
           from
           the
           Rules
           of
           Common
           gratitude
           obliges
           us
           to
           Honour
           our
           Parents
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           express
           precept
           of
           the
           Divine
           will
           ;
           and
           then
           by
           Consequence
           subjects
           us
           to
           those
           whom
           we
           are
           requir'd
           to
           respect
           so
           much
           and
           esteem
           ;
           for
           Nature
           as
           it
           never
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Maxim
           of
           the
           Naturalists
           
           in
           Philosophy
           )
           is
           said
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           foolishly
           ,
           or
           in
           vain
           ;
           so
           neither
           will
           it
           require
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           so
           ,
           from
           others
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           Natural
           Law
           that
           obliges
           us
           to
           Honour
           our
           Servants
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           subjected
           to
           our
           Power
           ;
           but
           the
           very
           Act
           it self
           would
           seem
           preposterous
           ,
           awkward
           ,
           and
           unnatural
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           agrees
           even
           with
           the
           very
           
           notion
           of
           as
           Learned
           a
           Republican
           perhaps
           as
           ever
           publisht
           any
           thing
           in
           Politicks
           ,
           for
           Aristotle
           that
           liv'd
           under
           a
           Common-wealth
           (
           tho
           he
           had
           less
           I
           believe
           of
           its
           principles
           than
           our
           Seditious
           Souls
           that
           are
           Born
           Subjects
           to
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           sworn
           to
           be
           true
           to
           an
           Establisht
           Monarchy
           )
           he
           to
           Confirm
           his
           opinion
           of
           the
           paternal
           Right
           ,
           which
           in
           several
           parts
           of
           his
           Politicks
           that
           Antient
           Heathen
           ,
           
           that
           vast
           Body
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Philosophy
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           maintain
           when
           he
           tells
           us
           that
           Families
           and
           Houses
           were
           at
           
           first
           Govern'd
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Kingdoms
           by
           the
           Eldest
           head
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           Cities
           were
           heretofore
           ;
           as
           most
           Nations
           now
           are
           ,
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           Kings
           ,
           
           and
           then
           in
           another
           place
           in
           his
           Ethicks
           more
           Expresly
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           plainly
           says
           ,
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Sense
           of
           Mr.
           H.
           and
           some
           of
           our
           Democraticks
           that
           have
           ador'd
           some
           part
           of
           his
           Political
           Observations
           ,
           †
           That
           an
           Empire
           or
           Monarchy
           ,
           (
           or
           according
           to
           the
           Literal
           Greek
           )
           a
           Kingdom
           will
           be
           a
           Paternal
           Government
           ;
           and
           one
           would
           think
           the
           Authority
           of
           such
           Antiquity
           ,
           should
           at
           least
           have
           prevail'd
           upon
           Mr.
           Hunt
           and
           his
           Historian
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           Libell'd
           the
           Hypothesis
           for
           Novel
           or
           new
           ;
           but
           agreeable
           to
           this
           his
           position
           ,
           does
           that
           wise
           Heathen
           define
           Honour
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Sense
           as
           I
           have
           Suggested
           aboue
           ,
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           that
           it
           does
           imply
           wherever
           it
           is
           paid
           a
           Power
           ,
           and
           Subjection
           in
           him
           that
           pays
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           makes
           all
           his
           Honour
           ,
           peculiarly
           ,
           properly
           ,
           in
           his
           ‖
           Politicks
           to
           signify
           nothing
           else
           but
           Empire
           and
           Magistracy
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           places
           by
           
             those
             that
             are
             in
             HONOR
          
           ;
           
           he
           understands
           the
           same
           persons
           ,
           whom
           at
           other
           times
           he
           dignifies
           with
           the
           Title
           and
           appellation
           of
           
             those
             that
             are
             in
             POWER
          
           ,
           which
           has
           made
           me
           many
           times
           think
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Romans
           receiv'd
           the
           first
           rudiments
           of
           their
           Learning
           from
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           so
           they
           might
           retain
           some
           roots
           of
           their
           Language
           and
           mixt
           them
           among
           their
           own
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           among
           our selves
           those
           Modern
           Nations
           do
           at
           present
           that
           Correspond
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           may
           imagin
           (
           since
           their
           Sense
           and
           Etymology
           is
           not
           so
           wide
           and
           irreconcilable
           ,
           )
           that
           the
           Latinisms
           Timor
           and
           Timeo
           ,
           were
           but
           borrow'd
           from
           the
           Greeks
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           for
           whom
           we
           fear
           we
           must
           Honour
           ,
           and
           whom
           we
           Honourwe
           fear
           ;
           I
           know
           that
           it
           is
           but
           a
           sorry
           sort
           of
           reverence
           that
           is
           the
           result
           of
           our
           being
           afraid
           ;
           but
           yet
           we
           oblige
           our selves
           to
           pay
           it
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           but
           with
           reluctancy
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           can
           confirm
           the
           position
           I
           lay'd
           down
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           the
           very
           words
           of
           what
           was
           first
           asserted
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           none
           of
           the
           worst
           Syllogism
           in
           Logick
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           Sorites
           ,
           or
           Gradual
           Climax
           .
           i.e.
           Where
           ever
           there
           is
           any
           Natural
           Honor
           ,
           there
           always
           will
           be
           an
           awful
           fear
           ,
           and
           wherever
           there
           is
           any
           thing
           of
           awful
           fear
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           somewhat
           
           what
           that
           has
           an
           absolute
           Power
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           in
           my
           poor
           Apprehension
           ,
           it
           is
           almost
           as
           natural
           an
           inference
           in
           the
           Rules
           of
           Logick
           ,
           from
           the
           proposition
           of
           A
           ,
           being
           the
           Father
           of
           B
           ,
           that
           therefore
           he
           is
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           too
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Common
           Conclusion
           that
           is
           made
           among
           Logicians
           ,
           of
           B's
           being
           an
           Animal
           ,
           from
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           man
           ;
           for
           tho
           Dominion
           be
           not
           absolutely
           exprest
           in
           the
           definition
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           apparently
           Imply'd
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           an
           essential
           part
           of
           him
           from
           the
           Closeness
           of
           the
           Connexion
           ;
           neither
           can
           Mr.
           H.
           overthrow
           the
           notion
           with
           his
           Fruitless
           Labours
           about
           the
           sublim'd
           Love
           that
           exerts
           it self
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Generation
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           the
           bare
           procreation
           that
           Entitles
           the
           Father
           to
           this
           Dominion
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           Mother
           too
           would
           at
           least
           have
           as
           great
           a
           Power
           over
           the
           Production
           ,
           being
           as
           much
           contributory
           to
           its
           being
           produc'd
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           reason
           more
           Right
           and
           Jurisdiction
           over
           her
           Infant
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Fruit
           of
           her
           own
           Womb
           ;
           as
           being
           she
           ,
           that
           ‖
           determines
           it
           to
           such
           a
           Father
           ,
           as
           she
           that
           has
           commonly
           the
           sole
           care
           and
           concern
           of
           its
           Education
           ;
           till
           it
           is
           grown
           more
           
           Adult
           and
           fit
           for
           to
           be
           form'd
           into
           manners
           by
           the
           Management
           of
           the
           Father
           ;
           and
           therefore
           not
           only
           according
           to
           the
           Maxim
           and
           Sanction
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Law
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           a
           Civil
           and
           Political
           Sense
           ,
           
           the
           Birth
           is
           said
           to
           follow
           the
           〈◊〉
           but
           it
           holds
           good
           even
           in
           the
           State
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           the
           literal
           〈◊〉
           visible
           among
           Beasts
           :
           But
           that
           which
           gives
           the
           Father
           a
           double
           Title
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           over
           the
           Child
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           his
           being
           as
           a
           Natural
           Agent
           ,
           the
           first
           Spring
           that
           gives
           it
           Life
           and
           Motion
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           the
           Civil
           Sanctions
           of
           all
           Kingdoms
           and
           Countries
           ,
           still
           〈◊〉
           the
           Fathers
           Heads
           of
           their
           Families
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           Conjugal
           Compact
           that
           is
           made
           in
           Matrimony
           ,
           subjected
           the
           Wife
           to
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Husband
           ;
           so
           that
           whatever
           Power
           and
           Right
           belongs
           to
           her
           over
           her
           Infant
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           acquest
           that
           accrews
           to
           a
           Servant
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           ;
           which
           the
           Civil
           Law
           and
           our
           own
           ‖
           Common
           too
           resolve
           ,
           into
           the
           Power
           and
           Possession
           of
           the
           Master
           and
           Parent
           :
           And
           then
           with
           what
           an
           Impertinent
           sury
           ;
           with
           what
           an
           insignificant
           Folly
           does
           the
           renowned
           Lawyer
           Labour
           and
           lay
           out
           his
           Lungs
           against
           Sir
           
             Rohert
             〈◊〉
          
           ?
           
           ‖
           
             In
             making
             him
             a
             Monster
          
           ,
           and
           
             persuading
             Mankind
             to
             Sacrifice
             their
             Sons
          
           unto
           
             Moloch
             ,
             in
             depraving
             Human
             Nature
             worse
             than
          
           the
           
             Leviathan
             ;
             I
          
           confess
           the
           Furious
           fellow
           might
           as
           well
           fasten
           this
           upon
           that
           Loyal
           Persons
           position
           of
           a
           Paternal
           Right
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           several
           other
           propositions
           full
           of
           absurdity
           upon
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Divine
           ;
           which
           still
           have
           been
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           durt
           and
           dust
           of
           their
           own
           raising
           ;
           but
           is
           it
           a
           Crime
           at
           last
           with
           some
           of
           our
           Rebellious
           Christians
           to
           become
           Loyal
           ,
           because
           the
           Leviathan
           whom
           themselves
           will
           make
           but
           an
           Infidel
           has
           lent
           them
           so
           many
           Lessons
           to
           learn
           them
           Obedience
           ;
           or
           is
           not
           a
           reproacht
           rather
           anough
           to
           make
           the
           boldest
           republican
           to
           blush
           ,
           that
           believes
           but
           a
           Deity
           ,
           to
           see
           a
           Monarchy
           so
           well
           maintain'd
           even
           by
           a
           Reputed
           Atheist
           ?
           if
           the
           Asserters
           of
           a
           paternal
           Right
           concur
           with
           him
           in
           such
           positions
           as
           render
           them
           good
           Subjects
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           these
           opposers
           of
           it
           ,
           agree
           with
           him
           in
           every
           point
           from
           whence
           they
           can
           draw
           but
           the
           least
           countenance
           for
           Rebels
           .
           These
           Venemous
           heads
           the
           Spiders
           of
           the
           publick
           ,
           that
           spin
           their
           Notions
           into
           Cobwebs
           ,
           into
           such
           fine
           nonsense
           that
           they
           cannot
           
           hang
           together
           ;
           have
           here
           also
           that
           other
           good
           Quality
           of
           that
           virulent
           Creature
           ,
           to
           suck
           up
           all
           the
           Venom
           and
           Poyson
           of
           Mr.
           Hobs
           ,
           and
           prey
           upon
           the
           very
           principles
           of
           his
           Corrupted
           Air
           ,
           and
           the
           Infectious
           depravations
           even
           of
           Human
           Nature
           :
           his
           Origination
           of
           Society
           out
           of
           Fear
           ,
           his
           definition
           of
           Right
           to
           Consist
           in
           Power
           ,
           his
           Community
           in
           Nature
           ,
           his
           Equality
           in
           persons
           ;
           all
           the
           very
           Contradictions
           of
           himself
           ;
           reproaches
           of
           his
           Reason
           ,
           the
           Opprobriums
           of
           his
           Sense
           ,
           the
           Pest
           and
           Plague
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           are
           priz'd
           with
           our
           Republicans
           as
           the
           Philosophers
           and
           the
           Schools
           do
           their
           propositions
           of
           Eternal
           truths
           ;
           they
           imbibe
           the
           Poyson
           ,
           and
           exalt
           ,
           improve
           it
           too
           ,
           they
           sublimate
           the
           very
           Mercury
           of
           Mr.
           Hobs
           ;
           and
           whereas
           he
           equals
           us
           only
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Nature
           ,
           our
           Levellers
           will
           lay
           us
           all
           Common
           ,
           under
           the
           Inclosures
           of
           a
           Society
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           restrictions
           of
           so
           many
           Civil
           Laws
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           what
           tends
           this
           their
           turning
           all
           the
           Power
           of
           a
           Parent
           into
           Tyranny
           ;
           as
           if
           a
           Father
           could
           not
           have
           an
           Authority
           over
           his
           Child
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           bound
           to
           make
           it
           his
           Slave
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Chastisement
           of
           a
           Father
           could
           not
           Evidence
           
           his
           Supremacy
           over
           his
           Son
           ,
           unless
           like
           the
           Saturn
           of
           the
           Easterlings
           ,
           he
           Sacrifice
           him
           to
           the
           Fire
           ,
           and
           torment
           it
           in
           the
           Flame
           .
           But
           this
           paternal
           Right
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           must
           suffer
           by
           these
           Factious
           Fools
           ,
           from
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           Inferrences
           they
           bring
           against
           the
           Divine
           Right
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           which
           may
           only
           serve
           with
           some
           Loyal
           Hearts
           to
           confirm
           the
           great
           sympathy
           there
           is
           between
           them
           ;
           for
           as
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           a
           Father
           can't
           be
           said
           to
           injure
           his
           Son
           ,
           so
           neither
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           can
           our
           Soveraign
           wrong
           his
           Subjects
           :
           For
           ,
           say
           these
           Seditious
           ones
           ,
           your
           Divinest
           Monarchs
           by
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           can
           Hang
           ,
           Burn
           ,
           Drown
           all
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           (
           they
           should
           put
           in
           Damn
           too
           for
           once
           ,
           since
           they
           may
           as
           well
           infer
           from
           it
           ,
           his
           sending
           them
           to
           the
           Devil
           :
           (
           but
           cannot
           common
           Sense
           obtain
           amidst
           these
           transports
           of
           Passion
           ?
           can
           they
           not
           apprehend
           a
           Father
           to
           have
           any
           paternal
           Authority
           over
           his
           Family
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           able
           to
           Murder
           every
           Man
           of
           it
           ?
           The
           Civil
           Laws
           ,
           the
           municipal
           ones
           of
           his
           Land
           ,
           (
           if
           a
           Member
           of
           a
           Society
           supersede
           such
           a
           feverity
           ,
           and
           if
           a
           Patriarchal
           Prince
           must
           be
           supposed
           ,
           (
           as
           were
           several
           of
           old
           
           after
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           then
           the
           Affection
           of
           
           a
           Father
           :
           And
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           were
           sufficient
           to
           fecure
           the
           Son
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           the
           Servant
           from
           any
           〈◊〉
           ,
           but
           what
           some
           proportionable
           〈…〉
           so
           also
           ,
           did
           this
           Divine
           Right
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           Soveraign
           as
           entirely
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           the
           great
           Turk
           ;
           yet
           the
           〈◊〉
           part
           of
           
           those
           Civil
           Sanctions
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Divinest
           of
           them
           all
           would
           be
           〈◊〉
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           precepts
           of
           the
           Divinity
           ,
           their
           God
           under
           〈◊〉
           they
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           will
           oblig'd
           them
           both
           〈◊〉
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           the
           two
           great
           Attributes
           of
           him
           whom
           they
           represent
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           they
           would
           make
           this
           Empire
           of
           a
           paternal
           Power
           so
           〈◊〉
           in
           Reason
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           how
           it
           has
           all
           along
           〈◊〉
           in
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           has
           there
           〈◊〉
           been
           〈◊〉
           upon
           as
           a
           Notion
           so
           〈◊〉
           and
           〈◊〉
           .
           The
           most
           illuminated
           Reason
           of
           our
           eminent
           〈◊〉
           ,
           must
           submit
           to
           be
           much
           in
           the
           dark
           :
           The
           ‖
           Romans
           from
           the
           result
           of
           their
           Imperial
           Sanctions
           ,
           look'd
           upon
           themselves
           to
           have
           such
           an
           absolute
           Power
           and
           Authority
           over
           their
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           ,
           that
           they
           tell
           us
           expressly
           ,
           
           it
           was
           a
           peculiar
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           privileg'd
           of
           the
           Citizens
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Nation
           that
           could
           Exercise
           such
           a
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           they
           could
           〈◊〉
           for
           ever
           ,
           by
           this
           Power
           
           of
           the
           Parent
           ,
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           acquired
           by
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           give
           it
           to
           any
           whom
           they
           pleas'd
           ,
           whereas
           it
           might
           have
           been
           an
           Argument
           enough
           of
           a
           paternal
           Power
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           but
           only
           usufructuaries
           ,
           and
           the
           Dominion
           remained
           in
           the
           Child
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           Sense
           of
           Soveraignty
           do
           the
           Civilians
           express
           to
           reside
           in
           the
           Father
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           that
           they
           gave
           him
           the
           same
           Appellation
           with
           that
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           by
           the
           name
           
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           it
           is
           also
           understood
           ;
           and
           tho
           Mr.
           Hunt
           tells
           us
           a
           Story
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Cabala
           of
           the
           Jews
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           Tract
           of
           Maimonides
           ,
           that
           they
           lookt
           upon
           their
           Children
           〈◊〉
           of
           Course
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           Thirteen
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           they
           could
           claim
           it
           as
           their
           right
           to
           be
           free
           .
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           from
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Imperial
           ,
           (
           that
           must
           be
           of
           more
           force
           among
           us
           ,
           unless
           we
           resolve
           still
           that
           even
           Christians
           shall
           Judaize
           ,
           )
           that
           no
           Sons
           were
           ever
           emancipated
           or
           emitted
           out
           
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Parent
           ,
           unless
           they
           could
           prevail
           upon
           him
           for
           his
           own
           consent
           ,
           that
           by
           no
           meanshe
           could
           be
           compell'd
           
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           no
           freedom
           
             de
             Jure
          
           till
           their
           Fathers
           were
           
             de
             facto
          
           dead
           :
           And
           tho
           〈◊〉
           in
           his
           Comment
           on
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Institution
           ,
           says
           ,
           They
           became
           
             sui
             Juris
          
           at
           25
           from
           their
           Manner
           and
           Custome
           ;
           yet
           concludes
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           oblig'd
           them
           still
           to
           their
           Parent
           ,
           which
           no
           civil
           one
           could
           disanull
           :
           The
           Duty
           that
           their
           ‖
           Digests
           say
           ,
           was
           due
           to
           this
           Paternal
           power
           ,
           which
           they
           〈◊〉
           almost
           as
           Sacred
           ,
           was
           exprest
           by
           the
           word
           piety
           ,
           and
           a
           *
           learn'd
           Civilian
           of
           our
           own
           laments
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           more
           provisions
           〈◊〉
           in
           our
           English
           Laws
           ,
           for
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Child
           ,
           and
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Parent
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           so
           great
           was
           the
           crime
           of
           parricide
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           a
           long
           time
           invent
           an
           adequate
           punishment
           ,
           for
           such
           an
           unproportionable
           Guilt
           ,
           tho
           they
           had
           one
           for
           Treason
           against
           the
           Prince
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           our
           own
           Laws
           do
           not
           make
           the
           Paternal
           power
           savour
           so
           much
           of
           Soveraignty
           ,
           yet
           we
           shall
           see
           they
           sufficiently
           evince
           that
           the
           Parent
           has
           a
           power
           
           very
           Analogous
           too
           it
           ;
           whereas
           Mr.
           Hunt
           will
           not
           allow
           it
           to
           have
           the
           least
           Relation
           ,
           which
           remisness
           of
           our
           Civil
           Institutions
           might
           well
           proceed
           from
           a
           presumption
           of
           our
           knowledge
           of
           the
           express
           command
           in
           the
           Decalogue
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Romans
           were
           ignorant
           ;
           tho
           we
           have
           no
           formal
           ‖
           Emancipation
           now
           in
           use
           ,
           which
           does
           imply
           a
           power
           of
           Government
           ,
           yet
           our
           old
           Lawyer
           tells
           us
           still
           ,
           that
           Children
           are
           in
           the
           power
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           extrafamiliated
           them
           by
           giving
           them
           some
           portion
           or
           Inheritances
           ;
           and
           the
           Custody
           of
           them
           ,
           while
           minors
           which
           〈◊〉
           went
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           upon
           the
           presumption
           I
           suppose
           of
           his
           only
           ability
           to
           be
           a
           second
           Father
           ,
           that
           was
           settled
           in
           the
           Parent
           ,
           both
           by
           Common-Law
           and
           Statute
           :
           for
           there
           lay
           a
           good
           action
           against
           any
           one
           for
           seducing
           a
           Mans
           Son
           as
           well
           as
           Servant
           out
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           which
           does
           imply
           that
           there
           is
           a
           power
           out
           of
           which
           he
           may
           be
           seduced
           ,
           and
           thus
           I
           have
           endeavor'd
           to
           shew
           ;
           the
           first
           Foundation
           of
           power
           to
           have
           been
           in
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Families
           :
           And
           it
           signifies
           nothing
           ,
           whither
           every
           Father
           of
           it
           Reigns
           in
           it
           as
           a
           King
           now
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Mr.
           Hunt
           his
           impertinence
           is
           inconclusive
           ,
           
           and
           part
           of
           his
           Assertion
           a
           plainly
           ,
           
           when
           he
           would
           infer
           ,
           from
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           Parents
           Authority
           over
           their
           Children
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Soveraign
           power
           distinct
           ,
           that
           therefore
           there
           was
           never
           any
           Foundation
           of
           a
           Patriarchal
           power
           ;
           for
           he
           might
           as
           well
           tell
           us
           ,
           
           That
           because
           we
           have
           no
           Parents
           now
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           Subject
           to
           the
           Municipal
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           therefore
           there
           was
           never
           any
           Patriarch
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           never
           an
           Abraham
           ,
           an
           Isaac
           ,
           or
           a
           Jacob
           ,
           that
           had
           an
           absolute
           Dominion
           over
           their
           own
           Families
           ;
           or
           none
           now
           amongst
           some
           Barbarous
           Nations
           ,
           that
           have
           no
           other
           jurisdiction
           but
           what
           is
           Paternal
           ,
           the
           question
           is
           not
           what
           jurisdiction
           those
           Parents
           have
           ,
           that
           are
           Subjected
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           a
           Civil
           Society
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           have
           by
           those
           of
           nature
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           as
           absolute
           a
           lye
           ;
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           abated
           by
           the
           Soveraign
           power
           ;
           for
           were
           it
           not
           ;
           the
           Parent
           had
           a
           power
           over
           the
           life
           of
           his
           off-spring
           ,
           as
           the
           Patriarchs
           had
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           some
           Barbarous
           Nations
           that
           are
           at
           present
           unciviliz'd
           .
        
         
         
           And
           for
           the
           Statute
           of
           the
           25
           ,
           which
           
           Mr.
           Hunt
           brings
           as
           an
           Argument
           against
           it
           ,
           because
           〈◊〉
           is
           not
           made
           by
           that
           petit
           Treason
           ,
           is
           as
           pertinent
           perhaps
           ,
           as
           ifhe
           had
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           every
           Father
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           was
           not
           included
           in
           that
           of
           Edward
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           settles
           the
           Militia
           
           in
           the
           King
           :
           for
           sure
           't
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           suspect
           how
           they
           can
           be
           considered
           asso
           many
           Soveraigns
           in
           the
           very
           Civil
           Sanctions
           that
           establish
           a
           much
           more
           〈◊〉
           Soveraignity
           ,
           whose
           Supremacy
           in
           their
           several
           Families
           is
           founded
           on
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ;
           tho
           we
           have
           seen
           that
           they
           are
           confirm'd
           too
           by
           the
           general
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           Hypothesis
           favour'd
           from
           our
           own
           :
           But
           as
           it
           is
           impertinently
           applyd
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           as
           falfely
           infer'd
           from
           that
           Statute
           ;
           for
           tho
           Parricide
           be
           omitted
           ,
           and
           the
           Judges
           by
           that
           act
           restrained
           to
           interpret
           its
           extent
           from
           the
           paty
           of
           reason
           ,
           or
           
             à
             Fortiori
          
           ,
           
           yet
           no
           Man
           in
           hissenses
           can
           imagin
           that
           it
           was
           therefore
           omitted
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           Relation
           of
           Subjection
           or
           Soveraignty
           between
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           when
           a
           Master
           ,
           and
           a
           Servant
           are
           exprest
           in
           the
           very
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           when
           a
           Prelate
           and
           a
           Priest
           ,
           a
           Husband
           and
           a
           Wife
           :
           
           And
           is
           it
           not
           against
           Sense
           to
           imagin
           a
           Man
           has
           not
           as
           much
           Soveraignty
           over
           his
           Son
           ,
           as
           over
           his
           Wife
           ,
           that
           sits
           always
           with
           him
           as
           his
           Equal
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           our
           Courtesie
           of
           England
           gives
           the
           Precedence
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           make
           but
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           Impetus
           of
           Love
           and
           Affection
           will
           supersede
           the
           Servitude
           and
           Subjection
           :
           I
           think
           that
           by
           Mr.
           Hunt's
           leave
           is
           more
           abundantly
           exprest
           to
           the
           Wife
           ,
           especially
           in
           that
           point
           upon
           which
           he
           himself
           puts
           it
           ,
           the
           work
           of
           Generation
           :
        
         
           And
           can
           it
           be
           imagin'd
           that
           even
           a
           regular
           ,
           or
           secular
           Priest
           ,
           whose
           
             Subjection
             to
             his
             Primate
             ,
             or
             Rector
          
           ;
           is
           only
           the
           result
           of
           the
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           or
           the
           resolution
           of
           the
           Common
           Law
           ,
           can
           denote
           more
           Soveraignty
           ,
           then
           the
           Filial
           Obedience
           ;
           required
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Nations
           ;
           the
           citing
           this
           Statute
           of
           Edward
           ,
           for
           having
           omitted
           the
           making
           Parricide
           Petty-Treason
           ;
           because
           it
           argues
           they
           had
           no
           opinion
           of
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           Argument
           that
           they
           had
           ;
           for
           since
           they
           have
           suppos'd
           a
           Soveraign
           
           Power
           ,
           (
           which
           from
           the
           suggestiing
           of
           such
           an
           Argument
           here
           themselves
           do
           seem
           to
           allow
           ,
           and
           tacitly
           to
           Confess
           )
           in
           those
           Authorities
           ,
           the
           Destroying
           of
           which
           is
           made
           Treason
           by
           this
           Act
           ;
           they
           〈◊〉
           conclude
           a
           greater
           So
           ,
           veraignty
           to
           reside
           in
           him
           that
           has
           really
           a
           
             GREATER
             POWER
          
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           in
           that
           Act
           are
           exprest
           ;
           for
           were
           it
           〈◊〉
           any
           impartial
           Person
           living
           .
           Whether
           a
           Man
           has
           not
           a
           greater
           Power
           over
           his
           Son
           ,
           then
           his
           Wife
           ,
           or
           Servant
           ,
           it
           would
           soon
           be
           resolv'd
           that
           he
           has
           ;
           he
           being
           impower'd
           only
           from
           some
           civil
           Constitutions
           to
           govern
           the
           latter
           ,
           but
           the
           former
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Nations
           both
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           Common
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Common
           Equity
           ,
           Parricide
           must
           be
           concluded
           in
           the
           Chapter
           of
           Treason
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           receiv'd
           Rule
           of
           Natural
           as
           well
           as
           Artificial
           Logick
           ;
           that
           every
           greater
           Crime
           must
           be
           Punishable
           by
           that
           Law
           ;
           that
           punishes
           a
           less
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           ;
           and
           the
           true
           Reason
           why
           in
           this
           very
           Case
           the
           Judges
           do
           not
           make
           the
           like
           Conclusion
           from
           the
           Similitude
           or
           Aggravation
           of
           the
           sin
           ,
           is
           as
           my
           Lord
           Coke
           *
           Insinuates
           because
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Act
           it self
           declare
           ,
           that
           
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           their
           〈◊〉
           and
           exprest
           shall
           be
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           but
           even
           that
           very
           Act
           ,
           foreseeing
           they
           might
           have
           〈◊〉
           several
           things
           that
           
           by
           the
           same
           parity
           of
           Reason
           might
           be
           included
           ,
           does
           provide
           with
           a
           sort
           of
           reserve
           ,
           that
           at
           any
           time
           the
           Parliament
           might
           make
           it
           more
           Inclusive
           ;
           and
           I
           dare
           Swear
           had
           it
           it
           been
           propos'd
           to
           any
           Session
           that
           has
           sat
           since
           the
           Statute
           was
           first
           Enacted
           ;
           whether
           by
           Parity
           ,
           〈◊〉
           was
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           made
           Petty-Treason
           ,
           not
           a
           man
           of
           Sense
           in
           the
           Senate
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           consented
           :
           And
           this
           Construction
           of
           a
           Parliament
           is
           what
           Mr.
           Sidney
           himself
           forsooth
           so
           much
           rely'd
           upon
           ;
           who
           if
           they
           will
           but
           put
           upon
           this
           branch
           of
           the
           Statute
           according
           to
           his
           ‖
           own
           words
           ,
           a
           construction
           agreeable
           to
           Reason
           ,
           or
           
             Common
             Sense
          
           must
           conclude
           that
           he
           certainly
           is
           as
           much
           a
           Traytor
           that
           Murders
           his
           own
           Father
           ;
           as
           the
           Servant
           that
           kills
           his
           Soveraign
           Master
           ,
           or
           a
           Priest
           that
           makes
           away
           with
           his
           Lord
           the
           Prelate
           .
        
         
         
           But
           besides
           if
           this
           Letter
           of
           our
           Law
           does
           not
           include
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Parent
           in
           Petty-Treason
           ;
           yet
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           my
           Lord
           †
           Coke
           upon
           this
           Case
           will
           go
           near
           to
           conclude
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           says
           't
           is
           out
           of
           the
           Statute
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
             the
             Son
             serve
             the
             Father
             for
             Wages
             ,
             Meat
             ,
             or
             Drink
             ,
             or
             Apparel
             ,
          
           and
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           any
           Son
           ,
           till
           he
           is
           Emancipated
           by
           〈◊〉
           ,
           or
           Marriage
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           can
           be
           said
           to
           be
           any
           other
           then
           his
           Fathers
           Servant
           and
           that
           for
           all
           four
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Father
           requires
           of
           him
           filial
           Obedience
           ,
           so
           he
           can
           ,
           and
           they
           Commonly
           do
           Command
           their
           Sons
           in
           the
           Offices
           of
           Servants
           ,
           and
           that
           Arbitrarily
           in
           whatsoever
           he
           pleases
           ,
           and
           find
           him
           accordingly
           the
           fore-mention'd
           necessarys
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           his
           duty
           ;
           and
           above
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           a
           good
           Historian
           ,
           recorded
           by
           my
           Lord
           Coke
           ;
           that
           before
           this
           Statute
           Parricide
           
           was
           Petty-Treason
           by
           the
           Common
           Law
           ,
           and
           then
           what
           will
           become
           of
           Mr.
           H.
           Triumphant
           Appeal
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           impertinent
           applycation
           to
           Reason
           ;
           and
           before
           this
           Statute
           too
           ,
           such
           a
           signal
           sign
           of
           Soveraignty
           was
           supposed
           to
           reside
           in
           the
           Father
           of
           
           a
           Family
           :
           That
           it
           was
           Petty
           .
           Treason
           too
           ‖
           to
           〈◊〉
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           the
           〈◊〉
           or
           Signet
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           Family
           wherein
           he
           liv'd
           ;
           a
           Signature
           of
           Royalty
           indeed
           ,
           and
           almosta
           mark
           of
           Majesty
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           my
           *
           Lord
           Coke
           resolves
           it
           into
           ;
           their
           own
           omission
           of
           this
           Reasonable
           part
           of
           the
           Statute
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           the
           Postscript
           impertinency
           ,
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           opinion
           against
           the
           paternal
           Power
           ;
           that
           he
           says
           those
           Law
           makers
           could
           never
           imagin
           that
           any
           Child
           could
           be
           guilty
           of
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           Barbarity
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           insinuate
           the
           pretermission
           to
           have
           been
           the
           result
           of
           such
           a
           probable
           piece
           of
           presumption
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           remember
           was
           the
           very
           reason
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           punishment
           for
           such
           a
           sin
           as
           superseded
           a
           Sentence
           .
           They
           had
           a
           ‖
           Law
           supposed
           to
           be
           made
           in
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Caesar
          
           the
           Dictators
           time
           against
           those
           that
           attempted
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           a
           severe
           one
           too
           besides
           its
           being
           Capital
           ,
           *
           to
           have
           his
           Goods
           confiscated
           ,
           his
           Children
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           his
           very
           Memory
           damn'd
           ;
           and
           one
           would
           think
           it
           might
           have
           serv'd
           for
           Parricide
           too
           ,
           but
           they
           〈◊〉
           upon
           that
           
           Treason
           so
           gross
           ,
           such
           a
           Traytor
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           〈◊〉
           time
           he
           superseded
           even
           the
           Invention
           of
           a
           Torment
           from
           his
           Insuperable
           quiet
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Hunt
           would
           do
           well
           ,
           and
           like
           himself
           ;
           that
           ,
           is
           to
           〈◊〉
           very
           Foolishly
           ,
           even
           from
           this
           too
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           once
           no
           Regard
           ,
           no
           respect
           ,
           for
           this
           paternal
           Right
           ,
           because
           the
           Punishment
           of
           Parracide
           was
           once
           left
           out
           of
           their
           Laws
           ;
           and
           yet
           at
           last
           that
           it
           might
           be
           no
           longer
           unpunishable
           only
           upon
           the
           same
           presumption
           that
           there
           could
           not
           be
           found
           such
           Criminals
           ;
           one
           
             Cnej.
             Pompeius
          
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Author
           and
           Inventor
           of
           a
           Natural
           Punishment
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           for
           a
           Crime
           ,
           so
           unnatural
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           Rebell'd
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           in
           this
           his
           Crime
           ;
           so
           he
           should
           
           be
           depriv'd
           while
           living
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           all
           her
           Elements
           ,
           and
           neither
           her
           Heaven
           or
           Earth
           receive
           him
           after
           Death
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           Buried
           alive
           with
           wild
           Beast
           in
           a
           Bag
           ,
           and
           set
           a
           floating
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           whereas
           if
           they
           kill'd
           any
           other
           Kindred
           or
           Relation
           ,
           like
           Common
           Felons
           they
           were
           only
           punisht
           
           by
           the
           Cornelian
           Law
           :
           And
           now
           
           by
           this
           time
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           with
           modesty
           maintain
           ,
           whatever
           our
           mighty
           〈◊〉
           do
           say
           to
           disprove
           〈◊〉
           that
           I
           've
           shown
           the
           Paternal
           Power
           ,
           in
           the
           begining
           of
           the
           World
           to
           have
           been
           patriarchal
           ,
           and
           Absolute
           :
           And
           in
           all
           succeeding
           Ages
           to
           have
           been
           sub
           ordinately
           Soveraign
           ,
           in
           the
           respective
           Families
           ,
           and
           several
           Households
           in
           which
           the
           Parent
           does
           preside
           ,
           and
           that
           asserted
           from
           the
           very
           Civil
           〈…〉
           that
           establish
           a
           Supream
           〈◊〉
           Paramount
           ;
           and
           some
           Measure
           demonstrated
           this
           from
           the
           very
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           course
           of
           Nature
           ,
           Light
           of
           Reason
           ,
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           I
           've
           done
           with
           this
           paternal
           Right
           in
           Fathers
           ,
           so
           I
           shall
           consider
           now
           in
           the
           next
           place
           the
           Divine
           of
           my
           King
           ;
           a
           Right
           that
           none
           but
           Republicans
           dispute
           ,
           none
           but
           Rebels
           will
           really
           oppose
           ,
           and
           they
           deal
           with
           this
           Divine
           Doctrine
           not
           so
           kindly
           as
           some
           Indians
           are
           said
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           paint
           him
           most
           ugly
           and
           〈◊〉
           only
           
           that
           he
           〈◊〉
           be
           the
           more
           ador'd
           ;
           whereas
           these
           dress
           up
           somewhat
           of
           Divinity
           it self
           in
           the
           most
           frightful
           form
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           〈◊〉
           and
           Contemn'd
           ,
           they
           tell
           us
           't
           is
           Monstrous
           ,
           Trayterous
           ,
           Papal
           ,
           Divelish
           ;
           
           and
           this
           is
           the
           〈◊〉
           Varnish
           these
           Villains
           〈◊〉
           over
           it
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           while
           the
           Colours
           are
           only
           of
           their
           own
           〈◊〉
           :
           This
           is
           their
           Trojan
           Horse
           that
           must
           〈◊〉
           Popery
           and
           Arbitrary
           Power
           ,
           and
           carries
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           in
           its
           Belly
           ;
           but
           in
           these
           their
           aspersions
           as
           they
           〈◊〉
           the
           Bible
           and
           〈◊〉
           the
           very
           Book
           of
           Life
           ;
           that
           in
           several
           
           places
           〈◊〉
           to
           us
           the
           very
           Divinity
           of
           Kings
           ,
           so
           they
           Libel
           the
           works
           of
           that
           Learned
           Person
           they
           so
           much
           oppose
           ;
           in
           a
           misrepresentation
           of
           his
           very
           principles
           and
           positions
           about
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           't
           is
           no
           difficult
           matter
           to
           render
           an
           Hypothesis
           puzzel'd
           ,
           senseless
           ,
           and
           absur'd
           ,
           when
           with
           their
           own
           Pens
           they
           put
           upon
           it
           the
           Nonsense
           and
           absurdity
           ;
           for
           thus
           they
           deal
           injuriously
           even
           with
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           disingenuously
           detract
           from
           the
           Learned
           dust
           of
           that
           Loyal
           Subject
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Filmer
          
           .
           Thus
           Sidney
           says
           ,
           
           and
           endeavours
           to
           deduce
           from
           his
           Doctrine
           
           what
           was
           never
           lain
           down
           ;
           that
           all
           mankind
           was
           born
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           Nature
           to
           submit
           to
           an
           absolute
           Kingly
           Government
           ,
           not
           restrainable
           by
           Law
           ,
           or
           Oath
           :
           Thus
           the
           Postscript
           will
           draw
           from
           it
           
           that
           it
           〈◊〉
           such
           a
           Government
           to
           be
           Establisht
           by
           God
           and
           Nature
           for
           all
           mankind
           ;
           that
           it
           proves
           a
           Charter
           to
           Kings
           Granted
           by
           God
           Almighty
           ;
           But
           such
           〈◊〉
           were
           barr'd
           from
           being
           so
           much
           as
           Evidence
           by
           the
           ‖
           Civil
           Law
           ;
           they
           were
           forc't
           to
           subscribe
           their
           accusations
           and
           be
           〈◊〉
           if
           their
           Falsehoods
           were
           detected
           ,
           with
           a
           retaliation
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           †
           Statutes
           of
           King
           Edward
           provided
           once
           against
           such
           false
           suggesters
           with
           an
           incurring
           the
           like
           Punishment
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           brought
           others
           to
           suffer
           ;
           and
           〈◊〉
           pity
           but
           those
           〈◊〉
           ones
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           should
           be
           revived
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           Perjury
           ;
           it
           would
           be
           no
           discouragement
           to
           good
           Evidence
           ,
           tho
           deterring
           to
           the
           bad
           ;
           and
           these
           detractors
           and
           false
           Accusers
           of
           a
           person
           in
           his
           principles
           ,
           deserve
           in
           a
           Moral
           Sense
           as
           much
           Animadversion
           ,
           as
           those
           Perjur'd
           ones
           in
           the
           Civil
           ?
           why
           
           did
           not
           Mr.
           〈◊〉
           or
           the
           〈◊〉
           their
           subscription
           too
           ?
           Why
           were
           they
           not
           so
           fair
           as
           to
           cite
           the
           〈◊〉
           out
           of
           Filmer
           ;
           wherein
           these
           puzzel'd
           Senseless
           positions
           were
           asserted
           ?
        
         
           The
           Substance
           ,
           the
           whole
           design
           of
           that
           Loyal
           and
           〈◊〉
           piece
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           expose
           the
           Natural
           Liberty
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           would
           make
           〈◊〉
           the
           Subjects
           Divine
           〈◊〉
           to
           〈◊〉
           us
           the
           Royal
           Authority
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           before
           the
           Flood
           ,
           that
           Fathers
           were
           first
           ,
           Kings
           of
           Families
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           were
           not
           concern'd
           as
           far
           as
           can
           be
           learnt
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           chusing
           of
           Kings
           :
           That
           Monarchy
           has
           been
           always
           found
           more
           excellent
           〈◊〉
           Democracy
           ,
           and
           popular
           Government
           more
           Bloody
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           :
           That
           People
           cannot
           ‖
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           or
           punish
           their
           Kings
           ;
           That
           neither
           those
           of
           Israel
           or
           Judah
           were
           bound
           by
           their
           Law
           ,
           but
           were
           always
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           own
           have
           always
           been
           so
           too
           :
           This
           is
           the
           Substance
           that
           by
           all
           the
           acquaintance
           I
           have
           had
           with
           his
           works
           ,
           I
           could
           ever
           collect
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           remember
           from
           some
           particular
           
           passages
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           he
           does
           not
           quarrel
           at
           the
           Privileges
           and
           Immunities
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           only
           question
           whither
           they
           have
           them
           from
           a
           Natural
           
           Liberty
           ,
           or
           the
           Bounty
           of
           the
           Prince
           ;
           He
           tells
           us
           tho
           Kings
           be
           not
           bound
           by
           the
           Laws
           ,
           yet
           will
           they
           rule
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           degenerate
           into
           Tyrants
           when
           they
           do
           otherwise
           ;
           where
           then
           is
           this
           Bugbear
           Arbitrary
           ,
           Slavery
           ,
           Misery
           ,
           the
           result
           of
           a
           Doctrine
           full
           of
           an
           easie
           Government
           ,
           Freedom
           ,
           and
           Felicity
           ?
           the
           most
           that
           can
           be
           gathered
           from
           him
           is
           ,
           That
           Monarchys
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Estates
           ,
           do
           and
           ought
           to
           descend
           from
           some
           supream
           Father
           ,
           and
           common
           Ancestor
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           some
           paternal
           Right
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           several
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Earth
           are
           Govern'd
           ,
           although
           by
           the
           Secret
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           long
           series
           of
           time
           ,
           the
           several
           Successions
           are
           altered
           and
           Usurp'd
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           what
           must
           be
           meant
           by
           this
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           ?
           but
           what
           is
           consistent
           with
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           and
           the
           Will
           ,
           and
           Intimation
           of
           the
           Almighty
           :
           That
           God
           has
           made
           it
           part
           of
           the
           Decalogue
           ,
           
           That
           Moses
           had
           it
           delivered
           to
           him
           in
           his
           Tables
           on
           the
           Mount
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           positive
           Divine
           Precept
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           wide
           World
           should
           be
           govern'd
           by
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           Succession
           of
           absolute
           Kings
           ,
           (
           and
           as
           they
           would
           make
           every
           Monarch
           ,
           )
           by
           a
           Divine
           Entailment
           of
           perpetual
           Tyrants
           :
           these
           are
           only
           the
           Conclusions
           of
           rage
           ,
           and
           transports
           of
           those
           that
           are
           〈◊〉
           and
           prejudic'd
           against
           such
           a
           Notion
           or
           opinion
           ,
           the
           rants
           of
           our
           implacable
           Republicans
           ,
           that
           are
           pleas'd
           with
           nothing
           that
           recommends
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           no
           tho
           it
           be
           the
           very
           Bible
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Almighty
           :
           Cannot
           those
           silly
           Souls
           that
           are
           transported
           out
           of
           Sense
           conceive
           that
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           in
           Assertion
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           Monarchy
           is
           by
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           ;
           and
           that
           every
           Monarch
           Rules
           by
           the
           
             same
             Right
             Divine
          
           ;
           then
           indeed
           we
           should
           run
           into
           Sidney's
           Absurdities
           of
           making
           every
           Rebel
           that
           could
           but
           reach
           at
           a
           Crown
           ,
           a
           Cromwell
           ,
           or
           a
           Monmouth
           ,
           as
           much
           a
           Divinity
           Monarch
           ,
           as
           our
           best
           and
           Lawful
           Soveraign
           ;
           tho
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           that
           those
           Successions
           even
           of
           Lines
           ,
           that
           have
           for
           a
           long
           time
           descended
           lineally
           ,
           do
           intimate
           
           to
           us
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Divine
           Will
           that
           it
           shall
           so
           succeed
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           paternal
           Successions
           in
           this
           sort
           of
           Royal
           Government
           ,
           was
           given
           us
           for
           our
           Instruction
           that
           God
           approv'd
           of
           it
           from
           the
           time
           he
           gave
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           and
           Judah
           their
           first
           Kings
           ,
           who
           throughout
           all
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           succeeded
           from
           Father
           to
           Son
           :
           but
           that
           which
           garbles
           ,
           and
           really
           grieves
           our
           Republicans
           ,
           is
           that
           even
           the
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           of
           Monarchy
           it self
           can
           be
           Asserted
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Intimation
           of
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           any
           Reason
           to
           conclude
           from
           his
           Word
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           given
           the
           Approbation
           to
           the
           Kingly
           Government
           ,
           any
           preference
           to
           Monarchy
           it self
           ,
           they
           quarrel
           at
           the
           very
           Bible
           for
           mentioning
           so
           much
           as
           a
           King
           or
           Prince
           ;
           and
           they
           would
           make
           the
           version
           Libel
           the
           Original
           ,
           when
           it
           makes
           a
           Melchisideck
           the
           King
           of
           Salem
           ,
           or
           Hamor
           the
           
             Hivite
             ;
             Prince
          
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           their
           INDEX
           too
           ,
           and
           expunge
           a
           whole
           Chapter
           of
           Genesis
           
           for
           talking
           of
           ten
           Kings
           besides
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           the
           Old
           Testament
           an
           
             entire
             Apocripha
          
           that
           does
           but
           mention
           a
           Monarch
           :
           And
           for
           this
           ,
           ‖
           Plato
           tells
           us
           
           plainly
           ,
           that
           Moses
           made
           them
           all
           Commonwealths
           ,
           
           and
           that
           afterward
           over
           those
           they
           call'd
           Kings
           the
           Sanhedrim
           ,
           and
           Congregation
           of
           the
           People
           did
           preside
           ,
           tho
           the
           Text
           tells
           us
           ,
           Moses
           was
           King
           in
           Jesurun
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           King
           it
           seems
           made
           it
           a
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           These
           Rebels
           to
           the
           Majesty
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           are
           as
           refractory
           to
           what
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           has
           approved
           ,
           they
           damn
           the
           very
           History
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           the
           Original
           composure
           ,
           and
           Constitution
           of
           Nature
           ,
           because
           it
           once
           made
           a
           Monarch
           in
           a
           single
           Man
           ,
           and
           has
           puzl'd
           them
           to
           find
           out
           any
           more
           of
           Adams
           Common
           wealth
           but
           among
           his
           Beasts
           ,
           they
           Curse
           the
           Dispensations
           of
           Providence
           ,
           for
           preserving
           a
           Monarchical
           Government
           throughout
           the
           Universe
           ,
           and
           has
           left
           them
           nothing
           but
           two
           or
           three
           Rebellious
           States
           ,
           they
           condemn
           the
           deluge
           for
           not
           destroying
           Noah
           too
           ;
           but
           left
           so
           much
           of
           Regal
           Authority
           to
           remain
           in
           the
           Ark
           ,
           this
           makes
           them
           when
           they
           are
           perplext
           with
           the
           pesterings
           of
           some
           Loyal
           Positions
           ,
           to
           put
           us
           upon
           deducing
           
           our
           Kings
           Pedigree
           from
           Adam
           ,
           or
           as
           Mr.
           Sidney
           says
           from
           the
           Eldest
           Son
           
           of
           Noah
           ,
           the
           Foolishness
           and
           unreasonabless
           
           of
           their
           Postulates
           ,
           the
           ridiculousness
           of
           those
           demands
           ,
           I
           cannot
           better
           answer
           to
           my
           Satisfaction
           ,
           or
           theirs
           ,
           then
           by
           sending
           them
           to
           St.
           
             John's
             Coll.
          
           in
           Oxford
           :
           I
           'll
           promise
           them
           there
           ,
           if
           they
           'll
           be
           but
           pleafed
           ,
           there
           they
           shall
           see
           even
           the
           most
           everlasting
           Line
           drawn
           down
           from
           the
           Garden
           of
           Eden
           to
           White-Hall
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           Adam
           to
           their
           present
           Soveraign
           K.
           James
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           don't
           like
           the
           Heraldry
           ,
           let
           them
           dispute
           it
           with
           the
           Painter
           ;
           I
           cannot
           tell
           how
           to
           gratify
           the
           Impertinence
           of
           their
           demands
           ,
           but
           with
           as
           pleasant
           a
           message
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           a
           Man
           can
           be
           serious
           among
           such
           Buffoons
           ;
           I
           must
           tell
           them
           't
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           say
           that
           Noah
           and
           Adam
           Rul'd
           by
           a
           Right
           Paternal
           ,
           and
           another
           that
           every
           Monarch
           must
           have
           the
           same
           Paternal
           Right
           from
           Adam
           and
           Noah
           :
           'T
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           say
           that
           God
           approv'd
           of
           Princes
           to
           Govern
           ,
           and
           another
           that
           he
           appointed
           to
           every
           Prince
           the
           same
           Right
           of
           Government
           ,
           the
           form
           of
           Regal
           Government
           I
           hope
           from
           the
           Royal
           Authority
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           may
           be
           Justified
           to
           be
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ;
           tho
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           whole
           series
           of
           Succeeding
           Soveraigns
           ,
           be
           not
           resolv'd
           
           all
           into
           the
           same
           Title
           ;
           I
           can
           tell
           them
           of
           not
           only
           an
           absurdity
           ,
           but
           a
           plainlye
           would
           be
           the
           Consequence
           of
           such
           a
           position
           ;
           for
           then
           there
           must
           have
           been
           no
           Battels
           Fought
           after
           the
           Flood
           ,
           no
           
           Ten
           Kings
           in
           one
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Testament
           ,
           none
           of
           that
           long
           Catalogue
           of
           Egyptian
           Princes
           ,
           and
           in
           truth
           at
           present
           but
           one
           Vniversal
           Monarch
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           tho
           that
           some
           Learned
           ,
           and
           Laborious
           Heads
           do
           too
           industriously
           sometimes
           attempt
           to
           deduce
           from
           Scripture
           by
           the
           Almighty
           to
           have
           been
           once
           design'd
           ,
           and
           Babel
           for
           the
           seat
           of
           such
           an
           Empire
           ;
           For
           it
           would
           be
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           Paradox
           indeed
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           of
           Impertinence
           to
           persuade
           such
           Seditious
           Authors
           ,
           there
           was
           ever
           any
           thing
           of
           an
           
             Vniversal
             Empire
             design'd
          
           ,
           that
           won't
           allow
           there
           was
           ever
           a
           particular
           one
           Establish'd
           ;
           That
           tell
           us
           
             no
             general
             revolts
             of
             a
             Nation
             can
             be
             call'd
             Rebellion
             ,
          
           and
           then
           I
           am
           sure
           
           they
           must
           maintain
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           particular
           Supremacy
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Subjects
           can
           be
           said
           to
           Reble
           ;
           but
           Mr.
           Sidney
           borrow'd
           this
           pretty
           Position
           too
           from
           that
           pernicious
           piece
           that
           was
           publish'd
           about
           the
           Rights
           of
           
           Magistrates
           ,
           for
           that
           tells
           us
           too
           ,
           *
           That
           the
           Danes
           imprisoning
           their
           King
           Christien
           ,
           to
           his
           dying
           day
           ;
           the
           Swedes
           rejecting
           their
           Sigismund
           ,
           for
           his
           persisting
           in
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           were
           no
           Rebels
           ;
           I
           confess
           their
           Monarchys
           admitting
           so
           much
           mixture
           of
           Democracy
           ,
           may
           make
           the
           people
           there
           to
           have
           a
           greater
           power
           in
           publick
           Administrations
           ;
           but
           certainly
           cannot
           well
           extend
           to
           impower
           them
           to
           subvert
           the
           very
           publick
           Weal
           it self
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           said
           to
           consist
           in
           the
           
             supream
             head
          
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           tho
           they
           will
           seperate
           his
           Person
           ,
           from
           that
           
             publick
             political
          
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           may
           maintain
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           tho
           they
           depose
           such
           a
           particular
           King
           ,
           this
           will
           not
           mend
           the
           matter
           ,
           for
           those
           that
           have
           a
           power
           to
           
             reject
             ONE
          
           Prince
           ,
           are
           as
           much
           empowr'd
           to
           refuse
           to
           
             Elect
             another
          
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           result
           of
           it
           must
           be
           this
           ,
           that
           our
           Republicans
           will
           admit
           no
           more
           of
           a
           particular
           Empire
           then
           a
           Vniversal
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           those
           that
           had
           but
           the
           least
           Inclinations
           to
           be
           Loyal
           ,
           and
           did
           but
           Love
           ,
           and
           like
           ,
           an
           Establisht
           Monarchy
           ;
           
           that
           were
           not
           resolutely
           resolv'd
           to
           Rebel
           against
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Resolution
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           would
           soon
           see
           ,
           and
           be
           satisfy'd
           of
           the
           Solid
           Reasonableness
           ,
           the
           Innocent
           Truth
           of
           these
           three
           several
           Propositions
           I
           have
           so
           lately
           Labour'd
           in
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           Primogeniture
           obtain'd
           by
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Almighty
           and
           his
           continued
           Approbation
           in
           the
           Bible
           ;
           both
           in
           Paternal
           discent
           and
           Regal
           ones
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Laws
           and
           Practise
           of
           Nations
           have
           confirm'd
           it
           in
           both
           since
           ;
           and
           that
           home
           to
           our
           Doors
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           Paternal
           Right
           and
           Power
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Authority
           of
           the
           Almighty
           has
           been
           prefer'd
           ,
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           Maintain'd
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Civil
           Sanctions
           of
           all
           Nations
           
             Confirm'd
             .
             Thirdly
          
           ,
           that
           Monarchy
           or
           Kingly
           Government
           isso
           far
           of
           a
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           as
           it
           has
           receiv'd
           from
           God
           
           himself
           an
           ‖
           Express
           approbation
           ;
           as
           it
           has
           been
           Intimated
           to
           us
           from
           the
           Worlds
           Creation
           ;
           and
           its
           first
           Regulated
           Establishment
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           
             Constantly
             Visible
          
           from
           all
           the
           Phaenomenons
           of
           Vnalterable
           Nature
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           has
           been
           Continually
           transmitted
           to
           posterity
           by
           the
           special
           Appearances
           of
           providence
           for
           its
           preservation
           .
        
         
         
           And
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           let
           me
           but
           only
           subjoyn
           the
           Excellency
           of
           this
           truly
           ancient
           ,
           venerable
           ,
           and
           divine
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           a
           Monarchy
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           many
           Mischiefs
           that
           attend
           the
           popular
           one
           ,
           a
           Democracy
           ;
           and
           then
           let
           the
           most
           prejudic'd
           and
           partial
           person
           judge
           ,
           not
           only
           which
           of
           the
           two
           has
           been
           always
           reputed
           most
           Eligible
           ;
           but
           which
           of
           them
           he
           himself
           would
           most
           affect
           to
           Chuse
           :
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Raleigh
          
           ,
           as
           Learned
           an
           Head-piece
           perhaps
           of
           the
           last
           Age
           ,
           as
           any
           that
           he
           hath
           left
           behind
           him
           in
           this
           ,
           a
           Person
           rather
           prejudic'd
           against
           Monarchy
           ;
           than
           bigotted
           for
           it
           ,
           no
           such
           Court-Favourite
           as
           the
           *
           Mercury
           makes
           of
           
             Salmasius
             ,
             A
             Dirty
             Dissolute
             Parasite
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Pander
             of
             Tyranny
          
           ;
           this
           Learned
           ‖
           Historian
           lets
           us
           know
           ,
           That
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           most
           ancient
           ,
           the
           most
           general
           and
           most
           approved
           Government
           is
           that
           of
           one
           Ruling
           by
           just
           Laws
           call'd
           Monarchy
           ;
           and
           whatever
           wits
           our
           more
           modern
           Commonwealths-men
           pretend
           to
           be
           ;
           this
           Gentleman
           ;
           that
           was
           more
           sage
           than
           the
           wisest
           of
           them
           ,
           does
           not
           make
           paternal
           Right
           such
           a
           ridiculous
           thing
           as
           they
           would
           represent
           
           it
           ;
           but
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Nations
           were
           then
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           Eldest
           of
           Families
           the
           Princes
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           an
           Excellency
           is
           its
           Form
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           clear
           result
           of
           unprejudic'd
           Reason
           ,
           and
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           sense
           and
           security
           of
           Mankind
           :
           For
           as
           the
           natural
           Intellect
           it self
           (
           by
           which
           I
           mean
           bare
           humane
           understanding
           )
           when
           ,
           in
           the
           infancy
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           people
           were
           guided
           more
           by
           their
           own
           Fancies
           ,
           and
           the
           Paternal
           Power
           ,
           which
           then
           was
           all
           the
           Regal
           ,
           from
           the
           tenderness
           it
           might
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           towards
           those
           that
           were
           their
           
             natural
             issues
          
           as
           well
           as
           their
           
             civil
             subjects
          
           ,
           had
           indulg'd
           vice
           ,
           and
           been
           less
           rigorous
           in
           Executing
           impartial
           Justice
           on
           Offenders
           ;
           whereby
           people
           were
           left
           more
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           I
           say
           Nature
           then
           ,
           and
           Necessity
           it self
           ,
           made
           them
           find
           the
           Inconvenience
           even
           of
           too
           much
           Toleration
           ;
           and
           made
           even
           the
           most
           foolish
           fellows
           apprehend
           as
           well
           as
           the
           wise
           ,
           that
           the
           Condition
           of
           reasonable
           men
           would
           be
           more
           miserable
           than
           that
           of
           brute
           beasts
           ;
           that
           an
           Inundation
           of
           Anarchy
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           would
           overwhelm
           them
           more
           than
           the
           first
           Flood
           ,
           
           Did
           they
           not
           ,
           by
           a
           general
           Consent
           ,
           submit
           to
           Government
           ,
           and
           obey
           those
           that
           were
           set
           over
           them
           to
           Govern
           ?
           For
           they
           found
           that
           when
           they
           were
           most
           mighty
           to
           oppress
           ,
           others
           might
           in
           time
           grow
           more
           so
           ,
           and
           do
           them
           as
           much
           mischief
           :
           And
           those
           that
           were
           equal
           in
           their
           strength
           ,
           found
           themselves
           equally
           dangerous
           and
           mischievous
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           most
           unbounded
           Licenciousness
           prov'd
           always
           ,
           to
           some
           or
           other
           ,
           the
           most
           miserable
           Bondage
           and
           Slavery
           .
           And
           this
           natural
           Reason
           inclin'd
           them
           too
           to
           acquiesce
           under
           those
           Monarchical
           Forms
           ,
           that
           were
           then
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Israelites
           themselves
           desired
           in
           a
           more
           special
           manner
           ,
           tho'
           they
           were
           forwarn'd
           of
           its
           Absoluteness
           ,
           and
           told
           by
           Samuel
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           Tyranny
           it self
           :
           for
           the
           same
           necessity
           ,
           convenience
           ,
           reason
           ,
           and
           natural
           instinct
           that
           persuaded
           them
           ,
           to
           submit
           to
           Government
           in
           General
           ,
           did
           also
           suggest
           to
           them
           the
           Excellency
           of
           Monarchy
           in
           Particular
           :
           For
           as
           by
           want
           of
           all
           Government
           ,
           their
           reason
           told
           them
           they
           could
           not
           long
           possess
           any
           right
           ,
           and
           that
           Liberty
           being
           
           only
           a
           License
           to
           do
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           so
           left
           nothing
           to
           be
           wrong
           :
           So
           the
           same
           reason
           suggested
           ,
           that
           these
           their
           Rights
           were
           best
           defended
           ,
           and
           soonest
           decided
           by
           some
           single
           Person
           ,
           that
           was
           Supreme
           ,
           than
           when
           a
           Multitude
           had
           the
           Supremacy
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           there
           being
           so
           many
           suffrages
           as
           there
           are
           men
           ,
           accordingly
           there
           might
           be
           so
           many
           several
           interests
           and
           factions
           ;
           which
           must
           both
           hinder
           any
           sudden
           determination
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           make
           the
           sentence
           liable
           to
           more
           partiality
           and
           injustice
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           determin'd
           .
           This
           made
           the
           Senate
           of
           Rome
           so
           tedious
           always
           in
           its
           determinations
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           as
           uneasie
           and
           unsatisfied
           in
           their
           Decrees
           :
           Their
           
             Praetores
             ,
             Quaesitores
             ,
             Judices
             Quaestionum
             &
             selecti
             ,
          
           some
           of
           them
           having
           
           under
           them
           no
           *
           less
           than
           an
           hundred
           Commissioners
           ,
           might
           be
           said
           to
           confound
           Causes
           instead
           of
           determining
           them
           .
           Their
           Agrarian
           Laws
           that
           were
           made
           for
           the
           Division
           of
           their
           Fields
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           having
           been
           given
           by
           Romulus
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           resolv'd
           their
           rights
           to
           them
           with
           Justice
           and
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           while
           their
           Kings
           Reign'd
           that
           gave
           them
           ,
           and
           
           were
           the
           sole
           Judges
           of
           their
           own
           Laws
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           they
           were
           confounded
           into
           a
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           the
           Senate
           set
           themselves
           to
           decide
           the
           divisions
           of
           their
           Commons
           ,
           and
           their
           Fields
           ;
           what
           Seditions
           ,
           Confusions
           ,
           and
           Unsettlement
           did
           they
           create
           ?
           So
           that
           the
           Reasonable
           presumption
           there
           is
           ,
           of
           a
           more
           Equitable
           and
           speedy
           distribution
           of
           Justice
           from
           a
           single
           Sovereign
           ,
           because
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           less
           prejudic'd
           ,
           and
           less
           unable
           to
           be
           prevail'd
           upon
           by
           favour
           or
           affection
           ,
           may
           very
           well
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           recommended
           at
           first
           ,
           a
           Monarchical
           Form
           ,
           &
           afford
           us
           now
           asmuch
           reason
           for
           the
           retaining
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           A
           King
           being
           a
           perpetual
           Heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Politick
           Laws
           suppose
           him
           never
           to
           dye
           ,
           and
           when
           in
           a
           natural
           sense
           he
           does
           ,
           the
           Crown
           still
           descends
           to
           his
           immediate
           Successor
           :
           This
           will
           make
           him
           〈◊〉
           to
           preserve
           the
           Rights
           of
           it
           inviolate
           ,
           and
           perpetuate
           the
           same
           Prerogative
           to
           his
           Posterity
           :
           Whereas
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           popular
           〈◊〉
           ,
           administer
           only
           for
           years
           ,
           or
           at
           most
           for
           Life
           ;
           and
           what
           should
           hinder
           them
           then
           from
           defrauding
           that
           
           Publick
           ,
           whose
           Administration
           they
           must
           either
           soon
           quit
           ,
           or
           at
           last
           leave
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           they
           no
           way
           relate
           .
           I
           allow
           in
           most
           such
           Communities
           ,
           there
           is
           commonly
           special
           provisions
           made
           by
           their
           Laws
           ,
           that
           an
           abusing
           that
           power
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           are
           intrusted
           ,
           or
           a
           robbing
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           part
           of
           its
           Revenue
           ,
           shall
           be
           punish'd
           with
           some
           grievous
           Fine
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           made
           Capital
           ;
           for
           which
           the
           Romans
           had
           their
           several
           rules
           and
           regulations
           for
           their
           Magistrates
           and
           men
           in
           Office
           :
           But
           there
           being
           so
           many
           ways
           to
           be
           injurious
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           that
           can
           so
           easily
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           administer
           its
           affairs
           ,
           be
           kept
           private
           and
           conceal'd
           ;
           it
           must
           certainly
           be
           concluded
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           have
           an
           Hereditary
           Power
           of
           Publick
           Administration
           ,
           as
           all
           Kings
           ,
           and
           they
           alone
           have
           ,
           that
           their
           Interest
           obliges
           them
           to
           preserve
           its
           rights
           inviolate
           ,
           from
           an
           unwillingness
           ,
           that
           nature
           it self
           will
           implant
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           injure
           their
           own
           Sons
           ,
           Successors
           and
           Posterity
           .
           Whereas
           the
           same
           Interest
           ,
           which
           certainly
           is
           the
           most
           powerful
           Promoter
           either
           of
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           will
           incite
           Senators
           in
           a
           Commonwealth
           
           more
           industriously
           ,
           more
           seriously
           to
           endeavour
           to
           serve
           them selves
           .
           It
           is
           the
           most
           prodigious
           piece
           of
           Paradox
           ,
           to
           see
           some
           of
           our
           Seditious
           Republicans
           to
           rail
           at
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Sidney
           of
           all
           Men
           had
           the
           least
           reason
           to
           have
           reflected
           for
           his
           Sufferings
           upon
           those
           that
           sate
           on
           the
           Bench
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Rabble
           of
           his
           Democraticks
           ,
           who
           of
           late
           in
           these
           tumultuous
           times
           have
           talkt
           of
           nothing
           less
           than
           the
           punishing
           of
           those
           that
           held
           the
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           ,
           threatned
           
           them
           with
           the
           Fates
           of
           
             Tresilians
             ,
             Fulthorps
             ,
             Belknaps
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Gallows
           ,
           Fines
           and
           Imprisonments
           ;
           whereas
           these
           two
           were
           only
           punisht
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           wherein
           they
           actually
           rebell'd
           and
           deposed
           their
           Prince
           ;
           but
           were
           they
           the
           worst
           of
           Men
           that
           officiated
           in
           Publick
           Administration
           under
           their
           King
           ,
           such
           Republicans
           have
           the
           least
           reason
           to
           find
           fault
           ,
           when
           always
           in
           their
           Usurpations
           the
           greatest
           Fools
           aswel
           as
           Knaves
           have
           been
           commonly
           preferr'd
           :
           What
           more
           Illiterate
           Blockheads
           did
           ever
           blemish
           a
           Bench
           than
           some
           of
           those
           that
           sate
           upon
           it
           in
           our
           Rebellion
           ?
           and
           for
           that
           
           consult
           the
           Tryal
           of
           Lilburn
           they
           Arraigned
           ,
           where
           you
           'l
           find
           a
           clamorous
           Souldier
           silence
           ,
           and
           baffle
           them
           with
           his
           Books
           ,
           and
           invert
           the
           Latin
           Aphorism
           in
           a
           litteral
           sense
           ,
           by
           making
           the
           Gown
           yield
           to
           the
           Sword.
           And
           for
           their
           Villany
           ,
           let
           Bradshaw
           alone
           :
           And
           for
           that
           only
           be
           the
           best
           of
           Presidents
           .
           The
           very
           Beggars
           and
           Bankrupts
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           that
           bawl'd
           most
           for
           Property
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           hardly
           any
           to
           a
           penny
           or
           a
           pin
           ,
           were
           set
           up
           to
           dispose
           of
           the
           peoples
           Fortunes
           and
           Estates
           .
           Princes
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           above
           all
           Men
           ,
           so
           generally
           make
           those
           their
           Ministers
           that
           excel
           others
           in
           Desert
           or
           Vertue
           ,
           because
           their
           persons
           are
           to
           be
           represented
           by
           them
           :
           And
           they
           may
           aswel
           imagine
           a
           King
           would
           croud
           his
           Courts
           with
           Clowns
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           Magnificence
           ,
           as
           fill
           his
           Judicatories
           with
           Fools
           or
           
           Knaves
           to
           distribute
           his
           Justice
           .
           'T
           is
           enough
           for
           an
           Oceana
           ,
           an
           Oliver
           ,
           or
           a
           Common-wealth
           to
           set
           up
           such
           ridiculous
           Officers
           ;
           Brutes
           beneath
           the
           Ass
           in
           the
           Apologue
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           so
           much
           as
           be
           reverenced
           for
           the
           Image
           they
           bear
           :
           but
           even
           the
           best
           of
           Common
           Men
           ,
           whenthey
           are
           rais'd
           to
           some
           supreme
           
           Government
           ,
           prove
           like
           Beggars
           on
           Horse-back
           ,
           unable
           to
           hold
           the
           Reins
           ,
           or
           riding
           off
           their
           necks
           ;
           the
           wisest
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           ordinary
           administrations
           ,
           prove
           but
           
             foolish
             Phaetons
          
           when
           they
           are
           got
           into
           the
           Chariot
           ,
           set
           all
           in
           combustion
           and
           confusion
           :
           The
           not
           being
           born
           to
           Govern
           ,
           or
           educated
           under
           the
           Administrations
           of
           a
           state
           ,
           makes
           them
           either
           meanly
           submissive
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           Grandeur
           ,
           or
           insolently
           proud
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           which
           renders
           them
           as
           ridiculously
           Great
           ;
           whereas
           Princes
           from
           an
           Hereditary
           VERTUE
           ,
           (
           that
           consists
           alway
           in
           a
           MEAN
           )
           or
           their
           nobler
           Education
           that
           instructs
           them
           in
           the
           Mode
           ,
           preserves
           them
           too
           from
           running
           into
           the
           sordid
           absurdities
           of
           such
           Extremes
           .
        
         
           Many
           of
           such
           like
           preferable
           Conveniences
           might
           be
           reckoned
           up
           ,
           that
           make
           a
           Commonwealth
           less
           Eligible
           ;
           but
           for
           Confirmation
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           better
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           matter
           of
           Fact
           :
           When
           did
           their
           Rome
           ever
           flourish
           more
           than
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           their
           Kings
           ?
           by
           that
           it
           was
           *
           Founded
           ,
           by
           that
           it
           was
           most
           Victorious
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           it
           alway
           fell
           .
           Romulus
           
           himself
           first
           gave
           them
           their
           Religion
           and
           their
           †
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Government
           ;
           and
           ,
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           Numa
           ,
           brought
           them
           to
           observe
           some
           Ceremonies
           which
           the
           Trojans
           had
           taught
           them
           ;
           under
           whom
           did
           their
           City
           Triumph
           more
           ,
           both
           in
           fame
           ,
           riches
           ,
           tranquility
           and
           ease
           ,
           than
           under
           the
           Empire
           of
           Augustus
           ?
           And
           one
           would
           think
           that
           when
           the
           Controversie
           upon
           his
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           was
           then
           in
           Debate
           ,
           it
           should
           have
           been
           decided
           by
           the
           two
           famous
           Wits
           of
           their
           time
           ,
           in
           their
           Dialogue
           ,
           Maecenas
           and
           Agrippa
           :
           It
           was
           submitted
           to
           their
           determinations
           ,
           and
           we
           see
           what
           was
           the
           result
           ,
           A
           MONARCHY
           .
           
           And
           that
           preferency
           of
           this
           most
           excellent
           Institution
           themselves
           most
           evidenced
           ,
           when
           upon
           all
           Exigencies
           and
           Difficulties
           they
           were
           forc'd
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           a
           Dictator
           ,
           whom
           all
           Writers
           agree
           to
           have
           differ'd
           only
           from
           a
           King
           in
           the
           sound
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           the
           duration
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           the
           very
           Definition
           ‖
           of
           his
           Name
           implying
           ,
           that
           all
           were
           bound
           to
           obey
           his
           Edicts
           :
           he
           had
           his
           
             Magister
             Equitum
          
           ,
           an
           Officer
           ,
           in
           effect
           the
           same
           with
           the
           
           
             Praefectus
             Vrbis
          
           ,
           which
           under
           their
           King
           was
           his
           Mayor
           .
           And
           after
           that
           rash
           Rebellion
           of
           theirs
           against
           Royal
           Government
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           Revolutions
           of
           Tribunes
           ,
           Triumvirs
           ,
           Quaestors
           ,
           AEdils
           ,
           Praefects
           ,
           Praetors
           and
           Consuls
           ,
           were
           never
           at
           rest
           or
           quiet
           ,
           'till
           they
           were
           setled
           again
           in
           their
           Caesars
           .
           Themselves
           know
           best
           ,
           what
           the
           Sedition
           of
           Sylla
           and
           Marius
           cost
           them
           ,
           how
           many
           lives
           of
           Consuls
           and
           Senators
           ,
           besides
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Commons
           :
           Let
           them
           consult
           Plutarch
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           bloody
           Scene
           of
           Butchery
           and
           Murder
           .
           Pray
           tell
           me
           ,
           mighty
           Murmurers
           !
           in
           which
           was
           your
           Rome
           most
           bless'd
           ,
           or
           suffer'd
           least
           ,
           with
           the
           bloody
           War
           between
           Caesar
           and
           Pompey
           ,
           or
           the
           settlement
           of
           it
           in
           Julius
           himself
           ?
           Did
           it
           not
           bleed
           and
           languish
           as
           much
           with
           the
           Civil
           Wars
           of
           
             Augustus
             ,
             Antony
          
           and
           Lepidus
           ,
           as
           it
           flourish'd
           when
           reduc'd
           to
           the
           only
           Government
           of
           Octavius
           ?
           And
           would
           it
           not
           have
           been
           much
           better
           ,
           had
           those
           succeeding
           Emperors
           been
           all
           Hereditary
           ,
           when
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           most
           ,
           the
           Multitude
           and
           Soldiers
           were
           the
           makers
           and
           setters
           up
           of
           the
           bad
           ,
           and
           the
           destroyers
           
           and
           murderers
           of
           the
           best
           ?
           'T
           is
           too
           
           much
           to
           tell
           you
           the
           story
           of
           our
           own
           Chronicles
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Annals
           ,
           how
           happy
           our
           Land
           was
           for
           a
           long
           time
           in
           a
           Lineal
           Descent
           of
           Hereditary
           Kings
           ,
           how
           miserably
           curst
           in
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           England
           ,
           what
           blood
           it
           cost
           to
           establish
           it
           ,
           what
           Misery
           and
           Confusion
           it
           brought
           us
           ,
           when
           unhappily
           establish'd
           ?
        
         
           And
           as
           an
           Argument
           that
           the
           Romans
           flourish'd
           most
           under
           those
           Emperors
           ,
           see
           with
           what
           Veneration
           their
           Imperial
           Sanctions
           speak
           of
           their
           power
           ;
           they
           make
           it
           *
           Sacriledg
           to
           disobey
           it
           ;
           they
           made
           the
           very
           memory
           of
           those
           that
           committed
           Treason
           against
           them
           to
           be
           rooted
           out
           ,
           the
           very
           ‖
           Thought
           of
           it
           they
           punish'd
           with
           as
           much
           severity
           as
           the
           Commission
           ;
           all
           his
           Children
           ,
           Servants
           ,
           and
           whole
           Family
           were
           punish'd
           ,
           though
           unknowing
           of
           the
           Crime
           .
           They
           punish'd
           those
           with
           the
           same
           severity
           that
           Conspired
           against
           any
           Minister
           of
           State
           ,
           because
           relating
           to
           the
           Imperial
           Body
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           they
           did
           but
           think
           of
           destroying
           them
           ;
           and
           even
           those
           that
           were
           found
           but
           the
           movers
           of
           †
           Sedition
           were
           Gibbeted
           or
           
           Condemned
           to
           their
           Beasts
           .
           And
           as
           
           those
           Laws
           made
           all
           the
           Sanctions
           of
           all
           Princes
           Sacred
           and
           Divine
           ,
           so
           do
           our
           *
           own
           declare
           the
           King
           capable
           of
           all
           Spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           in
           being
           Anointed
           with
           Sacred
           Oyl
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           give
           him
           all
           power
           in
           Ecclesiasticals
           too
           ,
           to
           render
           his
           Person
           the
           more
           Venerable
           ,
           and
           call
           the
           †
           Lands
           of
           the
           
           King
           like
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Sacred
           :
           Prince
           and
           Priest
           were
           of
           old
           terms
           Synonimous
           ,
           and
           signified
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           The
           Jews
           and
           Egyptians
           had
           no
           Kings
           but
           what
           exercised
           the
           Offices
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           too
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           then
           alone
           made
           the
           Monarchy
           mixt
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           even
           *
           Justin
           can
           tell
           us
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Books
           :
           And
           for
           making
           their
           Monarchy
           more
           Divine
           ,
           did
           Romulus
           and
           Numa
           ,
           the
           Founder
           of
           their
           Religion
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Rome
           ,
           Officiate
           in
           it
           sometimes
           too
           .
           So
           much
           did
           the
           Fathers
           of
           old
           prefer
           Monarchy
           to
           a
           Popular
           
           Government
           ,
           that
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Rawleigh
          
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           saying
           of
           St.
           Chrysostom
           ,
           that
           recommended
           even
           a
           Tyrant
           before
           no
           King
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           〈◊〉
           with
           a
           Sentence
           of
           Tacitus
           ,
           
           who
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Prince
             be
             never
             so
          
           
           
             wicked
             ,
             yet
             still
             better
             than
             none
             :
          
           And
           for
           that
           of
           a
           Commonwealth
           ,
           it
           was
           as
           bravely
           said
           by
           Agesilaus
           to
           a
           Citizen
           of
           Sparta
           ,
           discoursing
           about
           Government
           ,
           That
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           as
           a
           common
           Cobler
           would
           disdain
           in
           his
           House
           and
           Family
           ,
           was
           very
           unfit
           to
           Govern
           a
           Kingdom
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           all
           the
           Presidents
           that
           Mr.
           Sidney
           has
           given
           us
           ,
           of
           the
           Romans
           driving
           out
           their
           Tarquins
           ,
           of
           the
           French
           rejecting
           the
           Race
           of
           Pharamond
           ,
           of
           the
           Revolt
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           from
           Spain
           ,
           of
           the
           Scots
           killing
           James
           the
           Third
           ,
           and
           Deposing
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           are
           all
           absolute
           Rebellions
           ,
           were
           ever
           Recorded
           so
           in
           History
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           Condemned
           for
           such
           by
           all
           Ages
           .
           He
           should
           have
           mention'd
           for
           once
           too
           ,
           the
           murder
           of
           our
           Martyr'd
           Sovereign
           ,
           for
           to
           be
           sure
           he
           had
           the
           same
           sense
           of
           that
           upon
           which
           he
           was
           to
           have
           sate
           .
           But
           if
           any
           thing
           can
           recommend
           their
           Commonwealth
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           only
           this
           ,
           That
           it
           cannot
           be
           so
           soon
           dispatch'd
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           Monster
           with
           many
           Heads
           ;
           to
           which
           Nero's
           Wish
           would
           not
           be
           so
           cruel
           ,
           That
           it
           had
           but
           one
           neck
           ,
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           at
           a
           blow
           .
           The
           clamour
           this
           
           Republican
           made
           against
           Monarchs
           in
           general
           ,
           was
           ,
           whatever
           he
           suggests
           ,
           appli'd
           to
           our
           own
           in
           particular
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           in
           the
           very
           same
           Page
           ,
           of
           the
           
           
             Power
             of
             the
             People
             of
          
           England
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           exclaims
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           do
           ,
           against
           this
           
             Arbitrary
             Power
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           themselves
           would
           make
           the
           
             People
             as
             Arbitrary
          
           :
           The
           Question
           is
           not
           ,
           whether
           there
           shall
           
             be
             an
             Arbitrary
             Power
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Dispute
           is
           who
           shall
           have
           it
           ,
           there
           never
           was
           ,
           nor
           ever
           can
           be
           a
           People
           govern'd
           without
           a
           Power
           of
           making
           Laws
           ,
           and
           that
           Power
           (
           so
           long
           as
           consonant
           to
           reason
           )
           must
           be
           Arbitrary
           ,
           for
           to
           make
           Laws
           ,
           by
           Laws
           ;
           is
           Nonsense
           .
           These
           Republicans
           ,
           by
           confession
           ,
           would
           fix
           it
           in
           many
           ,
           and
           the
           Multitude
           ;
           in
           Aristocracy
           't
           is
           fix'd
           in
           a
           few
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           a
           Monarchy
           must
           be
           setl'd
           in
           ONE
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
          
           Remarks
           upon
           their
           Plots
           and
           Conspiracies
           .
        
         
           AND
           now
           that
           they
           may
           not
           think
           I
           have
           foully
           Libell'd
           them
           in
           a
           Mis-representation
           of
           the
           dangerous
           Principles
           of
           their
           Republicans
           ,
           I
           'll
           be
           so
           fair
           as
           to
           prove
           upon
           them
           too
           ,
           the
           natural
           product
           of
           their
           own
           Notions
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Plots
           of
           the
           same
           Villains
           assoon
           as
           they
           have
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           set
           up
           for
           Rebels
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           will
           appear
           from
           Chronicle
           and
           History
           ,
           the
           Records
           of
           Time
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Tryers
           of
           Truth
           ;
           these
           will
           not
           be
           falsified
           with
           Reflection
           ,
           but
           be
           founded
           upon
           matter
           of
           Fact
           :
           And
           of
           these
           ,
           this
           will
           fall
           in
           our
           way
           as
           the
           first
           .
        
         
         
           About
           the
           Year
           1559
           ,
           there
           was
           promoted
           in
           France
           ,
           a
           Plot
           and
           Conspiracy
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           founded
           upon
           the
           same
           pretext
           ;
           so
           many
           of
           ours
           have
           been
           of
           late
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           but
           truly
           fomented
           by
           what
           has
           been
           always
           the
           spring
           ,
           the
           very
           fountain
           of
           Blood
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           discontent
           and
           disgust
           toward
           the
           Government
           :
           For
           upon
           the
           death
           of
           Henry
           the
           Second
           ,
           and
           the
           Succession
           of
           Francis
           his
           eldest
           Son
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Bourbon
           ,
           thinking
           themselves
           neglected
           and
           despised
           ,
           thrust
           out
           of
           Office
           and
           Employment
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           Family
           of
           the
           Guises
           still
           prefer'd
           ,
           whom
           they
           always
           as
           mortally
           hated
           ,
           resolved
           to
           revenge
           themselves
           upon
           the
           Crown
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           )
           to
           turn
           Rebels
           .
           Of
           these
           Vendosme
           and
           Conde
           were
           the
           principal
           Engagers
           ,
           and
           drew
           in
           the
           two
           Castillions
           ,
           the
           *
           Admiral
           and
           his
           Brother
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           removal
           of
           the
           Duke
           
             De
             Montmorency
          
           ,
           their
           relation
           from
           that
           Court
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           had
           prefer'd
           them
           ,
           were
           as
           full
           also
           of
           resentment
           against
           the
           Crown
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           came
           to
           engage
           them
           with
           an
           invitation
           to
           invade
           
           it
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           their
           several
           seditious
           Assemblies
           ,
           after
           all
           the
           many
           Meetings
           they
           had
           made
           ,
           after
           all
           the
           Treasonable
           Consultations
           they
           had
           held
           ,
           no
           design
           was
           look'd
           upon
           by
           them
           more
           likely
           to
           prove
           effectual
           ,
           than
           the
           making
           themselves
           Head
           of
           the
           Hugenots
           .
           And
           so
           hot
           were
           they
           upon
           this
           Project
           ,
           the
           pursuit
           of
           another
           kind
           of
           
             Holy
             War
          
           ,
           (
           that
           among
           our
           modern
           Crusadoes
           has
           been
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           
             Religious
             Rebellion
          
           )
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           coldness
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Navarr
           ,
           they
           drew
           in
           most
           of
           the
           Protesting
           part
           of
           France
           to
           be
           truly
           Rebels
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           their
           Seducers
           ,
           while
           they
           made
           them
           believe
           they
           had
           only
           engag'd
           themselves
           to
           fight
           for
           the
           Religion
           of
           those
           they
           had
           so
           wickedly
           seduc'd
           :
           And
           so
           conducing
           then
           were
           the
           principles
           of
           a
           Republick
           to
           a
           Rebellions
           Plot
           ,
           that
           one
           †
           〈◊〉
           that
           was
           forc'd
           to
           turn
           Renegado
           to
           his
           Country
           ,
           for
           Misdemeanors
           committed
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           fled
           to
           Geneva
           ,
           as
           a
           Sanctuary
           for
           Sedition
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           lurk'd
           there
           like
           a
           concealed
           Criminal
           abroad
           ;
           upon
           his
           Return
           sets
           up
           for
           an
           open
           Rebellion
           at
           Home
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           layn
           so
           long
           in
           the
           
           lake
           ,
           the
           sink
           of
           Democracy
           ;
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           was
           well
           instructed
           how
           to
           resist
           a
           Monarch
           .
           He
           soon
           blows
           the
           coals
           that
           could
           easily
           keep
           up
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           warm
           Princes
           that
           was
           already
           set
           so
           well
           a
           boyling
           :
           Him
           they
           pitch
           upon
           as
           the
           fittest
           tool
           to
           work
           out
           their
           design
           ;
           and
           in
           my
           conscience
           ,
           coming
           from
           that
           Common-wealth
           ,
           the
           Statsemen
           judged
           not
           amiss
           ,
           when
           they
           took
           him
           for
           an
           able
           Artist
           .
           With
           his
           help
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           ,
           it
           went
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           Moneys
           ,
           Men
           and
           Amunition
           was
           provided
           ;
           and
           a
           Petition
           drawn
           for
           a
           Toleration
           of
           Religion
           ,
           though
           indeed
           but
           a
           Treacherous
           vell
           to
           cover
           their
           Intended
           Treason
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           seize
           upon
           the
           Young
           King
           ,
           upon
           his
           denyal
           of
           what
           they
           knew
           he
           would
           not
           grant
           ;
           surprize
           the
           Queen
           that
           still
           opposed
           them
           ;
           and
           put
           the
           Guises
           to
           the
           Sword
           ,
           whom
           she
           favoured
           .
           But
           the
           Court
           being
           advised
           of
           the
           Conspiracy
           ,
           had
           retired
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Amboise
           ;
           and
           so
           far
           did
           they
           prosecute
           their
           Plot
           ,
           that
           their
           Petitioners
           were
           admitted
           into
           it
           ,
           though
           their
           Arm'd
           Accomplices
           that
           were
           without
           ,
           were
           compelled
           to
           fight
           for
           their
           Lives
           ;
           
           which
           Renaudie
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ring-leaders
           of
           them
           lost
           ;
           and
           the
           Rabble
           to
           save
           theirs
           ,
           was
           forc'd
           to
           fly
           .
           *
           This
           was
           the
           praeliminary
           Plot
           ,
           and
           an
           unhappy
           prelude
           to
           a
           long
           and
           bloody
           Civil
           War
           ,
           fomented
           first
           by
           the
           fury
           of
           a
           Faction
           that
           set
           up
           for
           Rebels
           ;
           only
           because
           not
           favoured
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           sufficiently
           by
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           then
           seconded
           even
           to
           an
           Assaulting
           of
           the
           Crown
           in
           the
           Siege
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           almost
           the
           Subversion
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           as
           some
           Learned
           Historians
           surmise
           ,
           from
           the
           secret
           Emissaries
           of
           the
           Republick
           of
           Geneva
           .
           I
           need
           not
           touch
           on
           the
           particulars
           in
           which
           the
           fatal
           War
           at
           last
           was
           forc'd
           to
           terminate
           ;
           't
           is
           too
           much
           to
           tell
           you
           't
           was
           in
           a
           torrent
           of
           Blood
           :
           And
           what
           was
           worse
           ,
           that
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           whom
           a
           transported
           Faction
           First
           engag'd
           to
           fight
           for
           Religion
           ,
           when
           their
           own
           real
           Quarrel
           was
           only
           a
           revengeful
           resentment
           against
           
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           whom
           a
           Holy
           Common-wealth
           ,
           the
           Republick
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           still
           animated
           against
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           upon
           the
           Preaching
           up
           of
           these
           principles
           by
           their
           *
           Professors
           at
           Hydelberg
           ,
           and
           their
           Inculcating
           that
           old
           Aphorism
           of
           Trajan
           ,
           when
           he
           bid
           his
           Centurion
           draw
           his
           Sword
           in
           his
           Defence
           ,
           *
           if
           he
           Governed
           well
           ;
           but
           if
           ill
           ,
           then
           Against
           him
           :
           A
           saying
           that
           is
           Registred
           in
           every
           Piece
           that
           I
           have
           yet
           seen
           publisht
           by
           a
           Republican
           ;
           as
           if
           in
           it
           were
           founded
           their
           very
           Bottom
           and
           Basis
           of
           all
           Rebellion
           .
           Building
           upon
           these
           Positions
           ,
           and
           the
           dangerous
           Doctrines
           of
           Democraticks
           ,
           the
           Divines
           of
           Germany
           Invited
           the
           Palatine
           Princes
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           to
           promote
           the
           Rebellion
           in
           France
           ;
           and
           Casimir
           ,
           second
           Son
           of
           the
           Elector
           ,
           was
           sent
           to
           accompany
           Conde
           into
           that
           Country
           .
        
         
           Instigated
           by
           these
           principles
           ,
           in
           Suevia
           and
           Franconia
           ,
           †
           forty
           thousand
           Peasants
           took
           Arms
           ,
           under
           Muncer
           their
           Leader
           ;
           Rebell'd
           against
           the
           
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           who
           were
           forc'd
           to
           raise
           all
           the
           Force
           they
           could
           
           to
           suppress
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           bigotted
           ,
           as
           to
           refuse
           Pardon
           when
           offered
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Battel
           were
           Beaten
           ;
           five
           thousand
           six
           hundred
           Slain
           ;
           their
           Captain
           fled
           ,
           but
           being
           found
           out
           ,
           was
           Beheaded
           .
           In
           the
           Year
           1535
           ,
           John
           of
           Leyden
           ,
           a
           pitiful
           Taylor
           ,
           possest
           with
           such
           Seditious
           positions
           ,
           had
           got
           together
           such
           a
           party
           of
           People
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           they
           possest
           them
           of
           part
           of
           the
           strong
           City
           of
           Munster
           ,
           set
           up
           Senators
           of
           his
           Sect
           ,
           taught
           the
           People
           to
           put
           down
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           establish
           New
           Common-wealths
           ;
           they
           burnt
           Churches
           ,
           spoil'd
           the
           Suburbs
           ,
           till
           the
           Bishop
           they
           Banisht
           ,
           Besieged
           them
           ,
           forc'd
           an
           entrance
           by
           Assault
           ,
           took
           the
           Leaders
           ,
           and
           hung
           them
           in
           Iron
           Cages
           on
           the
           City
           Towers
           .
        
         
           From
           these
           Doctrines
           were
           the
           flames
           of
           Civil
           War
           kindled
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           Tumults
           and
           Disorders
           their
           daily
           practice
           ;
           for
           at
           Valenciennes
           they
           would
           commonly
           rescue
           the
           Prisoners
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           when
           condemned
           to
           dye
           by
           Legal
           process
           ;
           force
           the
           Officers
           to
           fly
           for
           their
           preservation
           ;
           and
           with
           a
           number
           of
           two
           thousand
           break
           open
           the
           Doors
           of
           
           their
           Common
           Goal
           ,
           knock
           off
           the
           Shackles
           of
           those
           that
           were
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           send
           them
           to
           their
           several
           Dwellings
           .
           The
           like
           happen'd
           at
           Antwerp
           ,
           upon
           the
           Execution
           of
           one
           Fabricius
           a
           Priest.
           From
           these
           principles
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           about
           the
           Year
           1565
           ,
           that
           these
           Hollanders
           ,
           9
           of
           their
           protesting
           Lords
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           Officers
           of
           State
           ,
           conven'd
           at
           Breda
           ,
           drew
           up
           a
           form
           of
           an
           Association
           ,
           which
           they
           call'd
           too
           ,
           their
           Covenant
           (
           and
           what
           has
           been
           since
           so
           well
           copy'd
           by
           our
           English
           Rebells
           )
           which
           they
           all
           Subscrib'd
           ,
           and
           sent
           about
           by
           their
           Emissaries
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           several
           Provinces
           for
           Subscription
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           from
           these
           Principles
           ,
           these
           Tumults
           and
           Disorders
           ;
           Leagues
           and
           Covenants
           were
           created
           in
           the
           Low
           Countries
           :
           So
           followed
           also
           from
           them
           ,
           an
           entire
           Defection
           from
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           a
           Rebellious
           Revolt
           of
           the
           United
           Netherlands
           .
           For
           though
           Mr.
           †
           Sidney
           would
           impute
           it
           only
           to
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           ;
           yet
           by
           his
           leave
           they
           were
           in
           Rebellion
           before
           ever
           he
           was
           sent
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           was
           therefore
           design'd
           for
           the
           reducing
           
           them
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           austerity
           and
           cruel
           disposition
           ;
           for
           Rebells
           that
           resolve
           commonly
           to
           shew
           no
           Mercy
           ,
           are
           not
           reducible
           to
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           but
           with
           as
           much
           severity
           ,
           I
           will
           grant
           them
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           Rebellion
           they
           laid
           the
           foundation
           for
           the
           flourishing
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           in
           their
           new
           erected
           Common-wealth
           :
           Nay
           ,
           and
           will
           pray
           that
           it
           may
           long
           there
           flourish
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           under
           our
           own
           Monarchy
           at
           Home
           .
           But
           yet
           I
           cannot
           find
           from
           all
           the
           Divinity
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           or
           the
           Schools
           ,
           that
           Blood
           and
           Treason
           ,
           Murder
           and
           Sacrilege
           (
           all
           which
           were
           the
           result
           of
           that
           Defection
           )
           could
           be
           sanctified
           into
           the
           doing
           God
           good
           Service
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ;
           nay
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           for
           an
           Apostatizing
           from
           Paganism
           it self
           ,
           which
           my
           Charity
           will
           not
           permit
           me
           (
           though
           some
           Peoples
           fury
           may
           transport
           them
           )
           to
           bring
           it
           in
           competition
           with
           Popery
           ,
           and
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           same
           God
           and
           Saviour
           .
           That
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           is
           a
           promoter
           of
           such
           Seditious
           practises
           ,
           none
           but
           besotted
           Pagans
           ,
           or
           bigotted
           Papists
           will
           assert
           .
           But
           why
           
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           these
           Parts
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           by
           such
           Sedition
           it
           was
           promoted
           ,
           my
           little
           reason
           will
           resolve
           into
           nothing
           less
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           those
           Parts
           it
           was
           chiefly
           propagated
           by
           the
           Emissaries
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           a
           pure
           and
           perfect
           Republick
           ;
           who
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           infused
           the
           principles
           of
           a
           sound
           Religion
           ,
           insinuated
           too
           the
           positions
           of
           their
           Seditious
           Politicks
           ,
           and
           mingl'd
           Poyson
           ,
           not
           with
           common
           Meat
           ,
           but
           their
           very
           spiritual
           Food
           :
           For
           Luther
           sure
           will
           be
           allowed
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Reformer
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           ,
           and
           before
           Mr.
           Calvin
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           the
           Protestant
           Religigion
           flourisht
           under
           his
           way
           of
           propagating
           it
           ,
           without
           any
           Rebelling
           for
           it
           ,
           unless
           from
           that
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           wisely
           Reformed
           .
           It
           was
           that
           very
           thing
           endear'd
           it
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           reconcil'd
           them
           to
           receive
           it
           the
           sooner
           ,
           when
           they
           found
           nothing
           in
           it
           of
           the
           positions
           of
           a
           *
           Mariana
           ,
           and
           the
           principles
           of
           a
           Society
           of
           Seditious
           Jesuites
           ,
           that
           could
           subject
           the
           Civil
           Government
           so
           much
           to
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           an
           Excommunicated
           Prince
           ,
           like
           a
           Branded
           Cain
           ,
           to
           be
           killed
           
           by
           every
           one
           he
           met
           ;
           or
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           too
           severe
           Calvinists
           ,
           that
           can
           make
           every
           Town
           a
           Lacedaemon
           ;
           set
           up
           their
           Ephori
           ,
           even
           in
           every
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           Kings
           accountable
           to
           their
           People
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           will
           appear
           somewhat
           probable
           from
           the
           next
           Historical
           Account
           we
           have
           of
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           principles
           of
           these
           Democraticks
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           that
           of
           Knox
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           a
           Fellow
           as
           Factious
           and
           Seditious
           ,
           as
           Humane
           thought
           can
           Imagine
           ,
           or
           his
           own
           heart
           could
           have
           wisht
           ;
           a
           Fellow
           that
           had
           the
           Misfortune
           (
           which
           he
           call'd
           Happiness
           )
           to
           carry
           War
           and
           Confusion
           wherever
           he
           went.
           We
           had
           several
           Protestants
           of
           our
           own
           Nation
           ,
           fled
           from
           a
           real
           Persecution
           of
           our
           bigotted
           Queen
           ,
           to
           *
           Frankfort
           ,
           a
           Town
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           there
           lived
           quietly
           ,
           with
           submission
           toward
           the
           Supream
           Magistrate
           ,
           till
           this
           Geneva
           Gentleman
           no
           sooner
           arrived
           ,
           but
           he
           sets
           all
           in
           Combustion
           ;
           is
           accused
           of
           High
           Treason
           
           toward
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           for
           comparing
           him
           in
           Print
           (
           in
           some
           of
           Mr.
           Sidney's
           Similitudes
           )
           to
           a
           
             Tarquin
             ,
             Nero
             ,
             Caligula
          
           ;
           for
           which
           he
           was
           forc'd
           to
           
           fly
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           Post
           away
           ;
           to
           what
           could
           only
           bear
           with
           as
           well
           as
           breed
           such
           Vermin
           ,
           the
           Lake
           or
           their
           Commonwealth
           of
           Italy
           .
        
         
           Aboutthe
           Year
           1558
           ,
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           when
           the
           Reformation
           was
           but
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           as
           a
           special
           Act
           of
           Favour
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           must
           be
           call'd
           ,
           because
           then
           ,
           not
           only
           contrary
           to
           her
           own
           Religion
           ,
           but
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           allow'd
           the
           Congregators
           (
           which
           were
           Conventiclers
           then
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           now
           ,
           because
           the
           general
           Worship
           establisht
           ,
           was
           not
           theirs
           )
           the
           Bible
           in
           their
           own
           Language
           .
           But
           they
           no
           way
           contented
           with
           an
           Act
           of
           Grace
           from
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           Instigated
           by
           this
           Incendiary
           ;
           this
           Scandal
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           Knox
           ,
           that
           had
           taught
           them
           ,
           they
           might
           Demand
           with
           their
           Swords
           ,
           what
           was
           deny'd
           them
           by
           Law
           ;
           fell
           a
           reviling
           her
           ,
           even
           for
           such
           a
           signal
           favour
           ;
           and
           when
           she
           sent
           for
           some
           of
           the
           more
           furious
           of
           the
           Faction
           ,
           they
           came
           all
           ,
           attended
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           Favourites
           and
           Force
           ,
           that
           for
           her
           Preservation
           she
           was
           compell'd
           to
           Command
           them
           to
           depart
           :
           And
           the
           best
           of
           Governors
           might
           well
           fear
           the
           worst
           from
           such
           
           an
           audacious
           Assembly
           :
           but
           this
           was
           so
           much
           the
           
             more
             offensive
          
           to
           them
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           were
           Commanded
           to
           offend
           her
           less
           ,
           that
           they
           throng'd
           into
           her
           Privy
           Chamber
           ,
           threatned
           her
           with
           their
           Arms
           ,
           till
           she
           was
           constrained
           to
           pleasure
           them
           against
           Law.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           they
           then
           menac'd
           a
           Force
           ,
           so
           they
           afterward
           made
           it
           good
           with
           as
           much
           violence
           ;
           for
           away
           they
           went
           ,
           pulling
           down
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           *
           Churches
           ;
           and
           seconding
           their
           Sedition
           with
           what
           could
           only
           succeed
           it
           ,
           Sacrilege
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           Traytors
           to
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           to
           be
           Rebels
           to
           their
           God.
           And
           this
           by
           that
           Sanctified
           Beast
           ,
           that
           invited
           them
           to
           debase
           themselves
           to
           Brutes
           ,
           to
           be
           divested
           of
           Humanity
           ,
           was
           call'd
           ,
           a
           
             Purging
             of
             the
             Temple
          
           ;
           as
           if
           our
           
             Saviour
             Christ
          
           had
           countenanced
           an
           Extirpation
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           some
           Christians
           :
           But
           though
           the
           Queen
           at
           last
           granted
           them
           the
           free
           and
           publick
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           though
           at
           last
           she
           only
           begg'd
           the
           private
           use
           of
           her
           own
           ,
           that
           was
           by
           such
           Seditious
           Subjects
           ,
           thought
           a
           boon
           too
           great
           to
           be
           begg'd
           ,
           by
           their
           Soveraign
           ;
           they
           Protest
           against
           it
           ,
           
           Preach
           against
           it
           ,
           Print
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           Assault
           her
           House
           of
           Worship
           ;
           break
           the
           Wax
           Candles
           ,
           with
           the
           Windows
           of
           her
           Chappel
           ;
           force
           their
           Queen
           Regent
           to
           fly
           to
           Dunbar
           ,
           and
           then
           as
           fairly
           Depos'd
           her
           for
           being
           fled
           ;
           though
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           profest
           against
           her
           Deposition
           .
           And
           if
           we
           'll
           believe
           a
           Loyal
           ,
           and
           Learned
           *
           Author
           ,
           they
           proceeded
           so
           far
           in
           their
           petulant
           piece
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           they
           Religiously
           Reform'd
           the
           very
           Petticoats
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           the
           Ladies
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           which
           they
           look'd
           upon
           as
           too
           fine
           for
           the
           plainness
           or
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Kirk
           :
           How
           near
           our
           present
           Pretenders
           ,
           that
           have
           taken
           Arms
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           will
           tread
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           their
           Reforming
           Predecessors
           ,
           must
           be
           Collected
           from
           the
           Precedents
           they
           give
           us
           of
           their
           being
           but
           Implacable
           Republicans
           ;
           especially
           when
           we
           have
           nothing
           now
           to
           be
           Reform'd
           〈◊〉
           what
           they
           deny'd
           to
           the
           Grandmother
           of
           our
           present
           Soveraign
           ,
           that
           their
           King
           himself
           shall
           not
           be
           〈◊〉
           to
           exercise
           by
           himself
           the
           Religion
           he
           professes
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           Protests
           to
           defend
           all
           his
           Subjects
           
           in
           the
           establish'd
           Profession
           of
           theirs
           .
           The
           Actions
           of
           the
           late
           Rebel
           Scot
           ,
           of
           the
           last
           Age
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           squinted
           like
           their
           Argyle
           that
           headed
           them
           ,
           working
           one
           way
           ,
           when
           they
           profest
           to
           design
           another
           ;
           and
           they
           might
           have
           had
           as
           much
           reason
           to
           distrust
           the
           Promises
           of
           his
           late
           Declaration
           ,
           the
           Sincerity
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           that
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           even
           in
           a
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Year
           1565
           ,
           when
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           was
           married
           to
           
             Henry
             Stewart
          
           Lord
           Darnly
           ,
           The
           Rebel-Lords
           instigated
           from
           the
           Preachings
           and
           Principles
           of
           this
           Knox
           ,
           the
           Ferguson
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           who
           rail'd
           at
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           reflected
           upon
           the
           King
           ;
           betook
           themselves
           to
           Arms
           ,
           and
           brake
           into
           open
           Rebellion
           :
           Lord
           Darnly
           ,
           upon
           this
           Match
           being
           proclaim'd
           King
           ,
           marcht
           against
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           who
           fled
           into
           England
           ;
           and
           though
           through
           Intercession
           this
           Rebellious
           Business
           was
           Reconcil'd
           ,
           yet
           within
           two
           Years
           after
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           barbarously
           Butcher'd
           and
           Dispatcht
           ;
           but
           by
           whom
           ,
           because
           their
           Historians
           do
           not
           agree
           in
           it
           ,
           can
           be
           only
           best
           determined
           by
           Conjecture
           ;
           and
           must
           probably
           lye
           at
           their
           Doors
           
           that
           could
           Rebel
           against
           their
           Sovereign
           in
           an
           open
           War
           ,
           and
           then
           (
           sure
           )
           as
           likely
           to
           set
           upon
           Him
           in
           a
           secret
           Affassination
           ;
           especially
           when
           their
           Principles
           instructed
           them
           in
           both
           ;
           and
           their
           Preachers
           had
           made
           the
           Murder
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           an
           Oblation
           to
           their
           God
           :
           And
           besides
           ,
           when
           they
           rebell'd
           also
           against
           Bothwell
           ,
           the
           Queens
           second
           Husband
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           first
           ;
           whom
           they
           forc'd
           to
           fly
           into
           Denmark
           ;
           seiz'd
           on
           the
           forsaken
           Queen
           ;
           secur'd
           her
           in
           an
           *
           Island
           ;
           compell'd
           her
           to
           resign
           her
           Crown
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           'll
           credit
           an
           Authentick
           *
           Historian
           ,
           were
           not
           so
           well
           satisfied
           with
           her
           Resignation
           of
           her
           Sovereignty
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           consulted
           too
           to
           deprive
           her
           of
           her
           Life
           ;
           and
           very
           likely
           to
           have
           prevented
           her
           loving
           Cousin
           Elizabeth
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           same
           Principles
           the
           same
           Seditious
           Daemocraticks
           proceeded
           against
           her
           Son
           and
           Successor
           ,
           that
           was
           after
           ward
           our
           own
           Sovereign
           ,
           K.
           James
           ,
           then
           a
           young
           Prince
           about
           12
           Years
           old
           ,
           whom
           they
           †
           seiz'd
           at
           Ruthen
           ,
           carried
           in
           Triumph
           and
           Constraint
           to
           Edenburgh
           ;
           from
           which
           he
           was
           forc'd
           to
           contrive
           an
           Escape
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           
           by
           the
           Means
           of
           Collonel
           Stewart
           a
           Captain
           of
           his
           Guards
           ;
           but
           shortly
           afterward
           *
           (
           incited
           by
           the
           Seditious
           Insinuations
           of
           their
           Geneva
           Principles
           brought
           them
           home
           fresh
           ,
           hot
           ,
           and
           reeking
           with
           Blood
           and
           Rebellion
           ;
           by
           one
           Melvill
           that
           had
           come
           from
           thence
           but
           a
           few
           years
           before
           ,
           to
           supply
           not
           only
           Knox's
           stock
           of
           treasonable
           Positions
           ,
           but
           to
           succeed
           him
           in
           his
           Place
           of
           an
           implacable
           Incendiary
           ,
           his
           Predecessor
           expiring
           a
           Year
           or
           two
           before
           he
           came
           over
           )
           by
           this
           Factious
           Fellow
           's
           and
           his
           Associates
           Seducements
           ;
           did
           I
           say
           ,
           shortly
           after
           the
           Earl
           of
           Gowry
           ,
           conspire
           against
           the
           King
           and
           break
           out
           into
           an
           open
           Rebellion
           ,
           which
           he
           deservedly
           suffered
           for
           ,
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           Head.
           Then
           is
           this
           succeeded
           by
           Bothwells
           Rebellion
           ;
           who
           had
           contriv'd
           to
           seize
           the
           King
           at
           Halyrood-House
           ,
           but
           unsuccessful
           forc'd
           to
           fly
           ,
           and
           returning
           better
           assisted
           ,
           the
           second
           time
           effected
           ,
           what
           only
           he
           design'd
           at
           first
           :
           But
           the
           King
           escaping
           to
           
             Sterling
             ,
             Bothwell
          
           is
           pronounced
           a
           Rebel
           by
           the
           States
           ,
           but
           yet
           is
           so
           well
           befriended
           by
           these
           Disturbers
           of
           all
           
             Kingly
             Government
          
           ,
           that
           they
           gave
           him
           the
           very
           
           Moneys
           they
           had
           collected
           for
           their
           beloved
           Brethren
           in
           the
           Republick
           of
           Geneva
           ;
           by
           which
           ,
           with
           other
           Assistances
           ,
           they
           enabled
           him
           to
           fight
           his
           King
           in
           the
           Field
           .
           Then
           is
           that
           succeeded
           with
           a
           second
           of
           the
           Gowry's
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           him
           that
           rebell'd
           before
           ,
           where
           they
           contriv'd
           to
           get
           the
           King
           to
           dine
           in
           their
           House
           at
           Perth
           ,
           seduc'd
           him
           up
           into
           some
           higher
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           there
           left
           him
           to
           the
           mercy
           of
           an
           Executioner
           ,
           from
           which
           his
           Cry
           ,
           and
           the
           timely
           Assistance
           of
           his
           Servants
           only
           rescued
           Him.
           These
           were
           the
           Confusions
           ,
           Distractions
           ,
           and
           even
           Subversions
           of
           some
           States
           that
           were
           occasion'd
           by
           the
           restlesness
           of
           Implacable
           Republicans
           ,
           Emissaries
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           throughout
           
             France
             ,
             Flanders
             ,
             Scotland
          
           ,
           and
           Germany
           :
           You
           shall
           see
           now
           in
           the
           next
           place
           what
           disturbances
           they
           have
           created
           us
           here
           in
           our
           own
           Isle
           ,
           what
           Plots
           and
           Conspiracies
           their
           Principles
           have
           promoted
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           that
           expostulatory
           †
           Verse
           of
           Virgil
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           Region
           upon
           Earth
           but
           what
           must
           be
           fill'd
           with
           their
           diffusive
           and
           elaborate
           Sedition
           .
        
         
         
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           was
           no
           sooner
           setl'd
           in
           her
           Throne
           ,
           but
           they
           as
           seditiously
           endeavour'd
           to
           subvert
           it
           ;
           They
           libell'd
           her
           Person
           ,
           set
           their
           Zealots
           tumultuously
           to
           meet
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           invading
           Churches
           ,
           defacing
           Monuments
           ,
           and
           so
           full
           at
           last
           of
           the
           Rebellious
           Insolencies
           of
           that
           Italian
           Republick
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           commonly
           repair'd
           to
           receive
           Instruction
           ,
           that
           her
           Majesty
           thought
           fit
           to
           hang
           up
           Hacket
           ,
           with
           a
           half
           dozen
           more
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           dangerous
           Subjects
           to
           her
           Sovereign
           Crown
           and
           Dignity
           .
           †
        
         
           When
           King
           James
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           her
           ,
           came
           to
           our
           Crown
           ,
           did
           these
           Malecontents
           that
           had
           molested
           him
           so
           much
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           disturb
           his
           Government
           here
           too
           ,
           as
           much
           .
           Melvil
           ,
           that
           Northern
           Incendiary
           ,
           was
           as
           busie
           with
           his
           Accomplices
           here
           too
           ,
           to
           set
           Fire
           to
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           purpose
           publish'd
           several
           Libels
           against
           both
           ;
           for
           which
           (
           being
           then
           at
           London
           )
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Tower
           :
           And
           so
           far
           had
           those
           darling
           Daemagogues
           insinuated
           themselves
           ,
           that
           the
           Hydra
           of
           a
           Popular
           Faction
           began
           to
           shew
           its
           fearful
           Faces
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           first
           Parliament
           
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           though
           *
           in
           that
           they
           had
           so
           fully
           formerly
           recogniz'd
           his
           Right
           :
           For
           in
           some
           of
           those
           several
           Sessions
           of
           which
           that
           consisted
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Seditious
           Senators
           had
           the
           Confidence
           to
           affirm
           in
           the
           open
           Assembly
           ,
           †
           
             That
             the
             giving
             the
             King
             Moneys
             might
             empower
             him
             to
             the
             cutting
             the
             Members
             Throats
          
           ;
           an
           Insolency
           that
           some
           of
           our
           Modern
           Mutineers
           upon
           the
           same
           Occasions
           have
           *
           as
           seditiously
           express'd
           .
           King
           James
           Dissolv'd
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           call'd
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           Refractory
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           instead
           of
           answering
           the
           Kings
           Request
           ,
           draw
           up
           their
           own
           in
           a
           Remonstrance
           ,
           †
           second
           it
           with
           a
           Protestation
           for
           Priviledges
           ;
           representation
           of
           Religion
           and
           Popery
           ,
           intermedling
           with
           his
           Match
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           several
           Affairs
           of
           State
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           was
           forc'd
           to
           dissolve
           that
           Politick
           Body
           too
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           suffer'd
           a
           Dissolution
           of
           his
           own
           Natural
           one
           ,
           dying
           under
           the
           Infirmities
           of
           Old
           Age
           ,
           and
           leaving
           behind
           him
           an
           old
           Monarchy
           rather
           weakned
           with
           Innovations
           of
           Republicans
           ,
           with
           the
           worst
           of
           Legacies
           to
           his
           Son
           and
           Successor
           ;
           A
           discontented
           
           People
           ,
           an
           Empty
           Purse
           ,
           with
           a
           Costly
           War
           ,
           into
           which
           he
           was
           not
           so
           much
           engag'd
           ,
           as
           betray'd
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           we
           are
           arriv'd
           to
           what
           all
           the
           Stirs
           and
           Tumults
           of
           our
           Seditious
           Souls
           ,
           our
           discontented
           Daemocraticks
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           did
           aim
           at
           and
           design
           ,
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           accomplish
           till
           this
           of
           King
           Charles
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           never
           left
           till
           they
           laid
           such
           a
           Plot
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           laid
           all
           the
           Land
           in
           Blood
           ,
           and
           made
           an
           whole
           Kingdom
           an
           Akeldama
           :
           For
           that
           they
           first
           quarrell'd
           at
           the
           Formality
           of
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Part
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Prayer
           for
           
             giving
             him
          
           Peter's
           Key
           ,
           was
           first
           added
           :
           This
           some
           silly
           Sots
           suggested
           to
           savour
           of
           Popery
           tho'
           ,
           it
           struck
           purposely
           at
           the
           very
           Popes
           Supremacy
           it self
           .
           For
           that
           they
           begun
           to
           Tax
           their
           King
           for
           taking
           his
           Tonnage
           without
           an
           Act
           ,
           and
           yet
           refus'd
           to
           pass
           one
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           take
           it
           by
           Law
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           accept
           of
           it
           in
           Derogation
           of
           his
           Royal
           Prerogative
           ,
           for
           Years
           ,
           or
           precariously
           ,
           during
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           the
           Two
           Houses
           ,
           when
           most
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           enjoy'd
           it
           for
           
           life
           .
           Turner
           and
           Coke
           led
           up
           the
           dance
           to
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           reflect
           upon
           their
           King
           in
           their
           Speeches
           :
           The
           Commons
           command
           his
           Secretary
           Office
           and
           Signet
           to
           be
           searcht
           ,
           and
           might
           as
           well
           have
           rifled
           his
           Cabinets
           too
           :
           They
           clamour
           against
           his
           favouring
           of
           Seminary
           Priests
           ,
           tho'
           he
           had
           sent
           home
           the
           very
           Domesticks
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           to
           a
           disgust
           to
           France
           ,
           and
           a
           rupture
           with
           that
           Crown
           :
           They
           upbraid
           him
           for
           dissolving
           Parliaments
           ,
           tho'
           grown
           so
           insolent
           ,
           as
           to
           keep
           out
           the
           Black-Rod
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           call
           them
           to
           be
           Dissolv'd
           ,
           tho'
           their
           King
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           provocations
           )
           assembled
           another
           assoon
           ,
           and
           that
           tho'
           he
           had
           the
           fresh
           President
           of
           the
           then
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           That
           had
           laid
           aside
           his
           for
           a
           less
           presumption
           :
           Thus
           they
           call'd
           all
           his
           Miseries
           and
           Misfortunes
           ,
           Misgovernments
           and
           Faults
           ,
           when
           themselves
           had
           made
           him
           both
           faulty
           and
           unfortunate
           .
           They
           accuse
           him
           for
           favouring
           the
           Irish
           Rebellion
           ,
           tho'
           the
           first
           disorders
           in
           Dublin
           were
           ,
           by
           his
           diligence
           ,
           so
           vigorously
           supprest
           ;
           their
           Goods
           confiscated
           ,
           their
           Lands
           seiz'd
           ,
           their
           Persons
           
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           such
           severities
           shew'd
           them
           by
           his
           Commissioners
           there
           ,
           that
           two
           Priests
           hang'dthemselves
           ,
           to
           prevent
           what
           they
           call'd
           a
           Persecution
           .
           The
           Scot
           Mutinies
           ,
           upon
           the
           King
           's
           restoring
           the
           Lands
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           minority
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           robb'd
           ;
           assail
           the
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           because
           according
           to
           the
           Service-Book
           :
           Protest
           against
           their
           King's
           Proclamations
           ;
           set
           up
           their
           four
           Tables
           at
           Edenburgh
           (
           that
           is
           )
           their
           own
           Councils
           in
           opposition
           to
           their
           King
           's
           :
           Hamilton
           had
           promised
           them
           as
           Commissioner
           to
           convene
           an
           Assembly
           ;
           they
           come
           and
           call
           a
           Parliament
           by
           themselves
           ;
           which
           ,
           tho'
           dissolv'd
           ,
           they
           protest
           shall
           sit
           still
           ,
           then
           desperate
           in
           a
           Sedition
           ,
           break
           out
           into
           open
           War
           ,
           Invite
           Commanders
           from
           abroad
           ,
           seize
           Castles
           at
           home
           ,
           agree
           to
           Articles
           of
           Pacification
           ;
           and
           then
           break
           all
           with
           as
           much
           Perjury
           .
           Lowden
           their
           Commissioner
           sent
           to
           propose
           Peace
           :
           At
           the
           same
           time
           treats
           with
           the
           French
           Ambassadour
           for
           War
           ;
           bring
           their
           Army
           into
           Northumberland
           and
           Durham
           ,
           
           and
           prey
           upon
           those
           Counties
           they
           had
           promised
           to
           protect
           ;
           while
           the
           Parliament
           at
           London
           will
           not
           give
           their
           King
           leave
           ,
           or
           the
           Citizens
           lend
           a
           penny
           for
           opposing
           those
           that
           came
           to
           pull
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Throne
           .
           At
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Rippon
           ,
           they
           quarrel
           with
           their
           King
           for
           calling
           them
           Rebels
           ,
           that
           had
           invaded
           his
           Realm
           ;
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Scots
           conspire
           with
           the
           English
           ,
           who
           then
           fall
           upon
           Impeaching
           his
           Privy
           Counsellers
           ;
           and
           the
           unfortunate
           Strafford
           suffers
           first
           ,
           because
           so
           ready
           to
           Impeach
           some
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           make
           that
           Treason
           in
           a
           Subject
           ,
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           was
           heard
           ,
           known
           and
           commanded
           by
           the
           Soveraign
           .
           Then
           follows
           Lawd
           ,
           a
           Loyal
           ,
           Learned
           Prelate
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           for
           defending
           his
           Church
           from
           Faction
           and
           Folly
           :
           As
           they
           posted
           the
           Straffordians
           ,
           and
           repair'd
           in
           Tumults
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           for
           the
           Head
           of
           that
           Minister
           of
           State
           ;
           so
           Pennington
           with
           his
           pack
           of
           Aprentices
           ,
           petition'd
           against
           the
           Bishops
           and
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Then
           Starchamber
           must
           down
           ,
           High
           Commission
           be
           abolisht
           :
           Forest
           bounds
           
           limited
           ,
           yet
           all
           too
           little
           to
           please
           ,
           when
           the
           Irish
           Rebellion
           followed
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Scots
           had
           led
           the
           Dance
           ;
           no
           Moneys
           to
           be
           levied
           in
           England
           for
           suppressing
           it
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           had
           disclaim'd
           his
           power
           of
           Pressing
           Soulders
           ,
           and
           so
           disarm'd
           himself
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           to
           fight
           for
           his
           defence
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           disabl'd
           him
           for
           Victory
           :
           They
           quarrel
           with
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           divide
           among
           them
           the
           Lands
           of
           the
           Irish
           before
           they
           were
           quell'd
           and
           subdued
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           had
           quite
           incapacitated
           him
           to
           Conquer
           and
           Subdue
           them
           .
           Then
           Acts
           must
           be
           past
           for
           
             Annual
             ,
             Triennial
          
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           perpetual
           Parliaments
           :
           And
           whereas
           the
           Law
           says
           ,
           The
           King
           never
           Dies
           ,
           they
           made
           themselves
           all
           Dictators
           more
           Immortal
           :
           They
           were
           summon'd
           in
           November
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           time
           that
           they
           had
           sate
           ,
           to
           May
           ,
           they
           had
           made
           of
           a
           Mighty
           Monarch
           ,
           a
           meer
           precarious
           Prince
           :
           And
           in
           August
           following
           ,
           supposing
           he
           had
           sufficiently
           oblig'd
           the
           most
           Seditious
           Subjects
           (
           which
           I
           think
           he
           might
           Imagine
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           made
           himself
           no
           King
           )
           he
           sets
           out
           for
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           them
           as
           much
           there
           ,
           
           while
           the
           Senate
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           that
           he
           left
           to
           sit
           behind
           him
           ,
           resolv'd
           it self
           into
           a
           sort
           of
           Committee
           of
           Conspiracy
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           almost
           the
           whole
           House
           ;
           made
           a
           Cabal
           among
           themselves
           ,
           to
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           which
           the
           Knaves
           foresaw
           could
           not
           be
           done
           but
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cunningly
           agreed
           to
           second
           one
           another
           ,
           for
           the
           putting
           the
           Kingdom
           into
           a
           posture
           of
           Defence
           against
           those
           dangers
           
             abroad
             ,
          
           ,
           which
           they
           themseves
           should
           think
           fit
           to
           feign
           and
           fancy
           at
           home
           .
           To
           carry
           on
           their
           Plot
           against
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           put
           in
           all
           probability
           that
           lewd
           Leighton
           ,
           upon
           writing
           of
           his
           Plea
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           
             Bring
             out
             those
             Enemies
             and
             slay
             them
             before
             him
          
           ;
           to
           smite
           those
           Hazaels
           under
           the
           fifth
           Rib
           :
           For
           which
           in
           the
           Starchamber
           he
           was
           Fin'd
           and
           Imprison'd
           ;
           but
           for
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           the
           Dedication
           of
           his
           Book
           to
           the
           Commons
           ,
           they
           Vote
           him
           Ten
           thousand
           pound
           .
           Upon
           the
           Kings
           return
           from
           his
           Northern
           Expedition
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           procure
           Peace
           only
           with
           a
           shew
           of
           War
           ,
           they
           having
           had
           a
           competent
           time
           for
           Combination
           and
           Plot
           ,
           were
           arriv'd
           to
           that
           exalted
           Impudence
           ;
           
           that
           notwithstanding
           he
           was
           received
           with
           Acclamations
           from
           all
           the
           common
           People
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           People
           whom
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           represent
           ,
           the
           welcome
           from
           his
           Parliament
           was
           to
           present
           him
           with
           Remonstrances
           ;
           and
           Petitions
           (
           which
           against
           his
           very
           express
           order
           they
           Printed
           and
           Publisht
           )
           of
           such
           sort
           of
           Grievances
           ;
           that
           sufficiently
           declared
           they
           were
           griev'd
           at
           nothing
           more
           than
           his
           being
           their
           King.
           They
           put
           upon
           his
           Account
           the
           thirty
           thousand
           pounds
           they
           had
           pay'd
           the
           Scots
           ,
           for
           Invading
           England
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           gave
           them
           the
           Moneys
           for
           Fighting
           of
           their
           King
           ;
           and
           then
           would
           have
           had
           the
           King
           paid
           his
           own
           Subjects
           for
           having
           against
           him
           so
           bravely
           Fought
           :
           They
           should
           for
           once
           too
           have
           made
           him
           responsible
           ,
           and
           his
           Majesty
           their
           Debtor
           for
           the
           two
           hundred
           thousand
           pounds
           they
           paid
           the
           same
           Fellows
           at
           Newark
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           whom
           with
           their
           thirty
           thousand
           pounds
           they
           had
           invited
           in
           before
           :
           They
           should
           have
           made
           the
           King
           pay
           for
           his
           own
           purchase
           ,
           and
           answerable
           for
           the
           Price
           the
           Parliament
           had
           set
           upon
           his
           Head.
           This
           
           seem'd
           such
           an
           unconscionable
           fort
           of
           Impudence
           ,
           that
           their
           hearts
           must
           needs
           have
           been
           Brass
           ,
           and
           seer'd
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Foreheads
           in
           offering
           it
           :
           An
           Impudence
           that
           none
           but
           such
           an
           Assembly
           were
           capable
           of
           :
           Impudence
           ,
           the
           Diana
           of
           these
           Beasts
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           the
           Goddess
           of
           all
           such
           designing
           Democraticks
           *
           that
           
             to
             be
             somewhat
          
           ,
           in
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           Satyrist
           ,
           must
           defie
           a
           Dungeon
           .
           These
           their
           Petitions
           they
           seconded
           with
           Tumult
           and
           Insurection
           ;
           sent
           the
           Justices
           of
           Peace
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           only
           for
           endeavouring
           to
           suppress
           these
           Forerunners
           of
           a
           
             Civil
             War
          
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           taken
           the
           Liberty
           to
           Impeach
           some
           of
           the
           King
           's
           best
           Subjects
           for
           Traytors
           ,
           yet
           deny'd
           their
           Soveraign
           to
           demand
           their
           Members
           that
           had
           committed
           High
           Treason
           .
           About
           the
           twenty
           eighth
           of
           January
           ,
           1641
           ,
           they
           humbly
           desire
           the
           Soveraignty
           ;
           and
           their
           Petition
           that
           BEGUN
           ,
           
             Most
             Gracious
             Soveraign
          
           ;
           ENDED
           only
           in
           this
           ,
           
             Make
             us
             your
             Lords
          
           ;
           for
           they
           1st
           .
           demand
           the
           Tower
           of
           
             London
             .
             2ly
          
           .
           All
           other
           Forts
           .
           3ly
           .
           The
           Militia
           ;
           and
           they
           should
           have
           put
           in
           the
           Crown
           too
           .
           The
           stupid
           Sots
           had
           not
           the
           sense
           to
           
           consider
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           resolv'd
           blindness
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           see
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           have
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Army
           must
           be
           no
           longer
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           the
           Supream
           power
           :
           The
           King
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           ,
           was
           not
           very
           willing
           to
           make
           himself
           none
           ,
           and
           might
           well
           deny
           the
           deposing
           of
           himself
           ,
           tho'
           he
           after
           consented
           ,
           even
           to
           this
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           but
           what
           he
           would
           not
           grant
           with
           an
           Act
           ,
           they
           seiz'd
           with
           an
           Ordinance
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           took
           the
           Militia
           ,
           which
           was
           none
           of
           theirs
           ,
           by
           Force
           and
           Arms
           ,
           yet
           Voted
           against
           their
           King's
           Commission
           of
           Array
           that
           was
           settled
           upon
           him
           by
           Law
           ;
           they
           force
           him
           to
           fly
           to
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           then
           Vote
           it
           a
           Deserting
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           they
           necessitate
           him
           to
           set
           up
           his
           Standard
           at
           Nottingham
           ,
           and
           then
           call
           it
           a
           
             Levying
             War
          
           ;
           they
           Impeach
           nine
           Lords
           for
           following
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           yet
           had
           so
           much
           nonsense
           ,
           as
           to
           call
           them
           Delinquents
           ,
           which
           the
           *
           Law
           says
           none
           are
           but
           what
           adhere
           to
           his
           Enemies
           :
           they
           send
           out
           their
           General
           ,
           fight
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           after
           various
           events
           of
           War
           ,
           force
           him
           to
           fly
           to
           the
           perjur'd
           Scot
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           had
           paid
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           pounds
           to
           come
           
           in
           ,
           and
           were
           glad
           to
           give
           two
           to
           get
           out
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           they
           got
           the
           King
           into
           the
           bargain
           :
           An
           Act
           of
           the
           Scot
           that
           was
           compounded
           of
           all
           the
           sublimated
           Vices
           that
           the
           Register
           of
           Sins
           ,
           or
           Catalogue
           of
           Villanies
           can
           afford
           ;
           feigned
           Religion
           ,
           forc'd
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           Falshood
           ,
           Folly
           ,
           Covetousness
           ,
           Cowardize
           ,
           Perjury
           and
           Treason
           ;
           for
           upon
           his
           refusal
           to
           Sign
           their
           Proposals
           ,
           they
           tell
           him
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           Person
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           must
           be
           understood
           only
           as
           it
           relates
           to
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           English
           profering
           them
           the
           Moneys
           ,
           they
           wou'd
           prettily
           perswade
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           promise
           their
           Army
           made
           him
           for
           his
           preservation
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           kept
           ;
           because
           the
           Souldiers
           and
           the
           Army
           were
           different
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           Army
           might
           promise
           what
           the
           Souldiers
           might
           refuse
           ,
           and
           were
           unwilling
           to
           perform
           .
           But
           this
           purchase
           of
           their
           double
           Perjury
           was
           punisht
           with
           as
           much
           perfidiousness
           ;
           their
           Army
           got
           into
           their
           hands
           for
           nothing
           ;
           the
           poor
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           thought
           they
           paid
           for
           too
           dear
           :
           And
           as
           that
           Seditious
           Senate
           sought
           their
           Soveraign
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           King
           
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           so
           now
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           Fairsax
           set
           themselves
           to
           fight
           the
           Senate
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           (
           forsooth
           )
           of
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Army
           :
           Good
           God!
           Just
           Heavens
           !
           that
           could
           visit
           such
           Vipers
           ,
           such
           Villains
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           villany
           they
           committed
           ;
           and
           make
           such
           Seditious
           Hypocrites
           suffer
           by
           as
           much
           Treason
           and
           Hypocrisie
           .
           Their
           Agitators
           menace
           the
           King
           with
           Death
           and
           Deposition
           ;
           they
           make
           him
           their
           Prisoner
           ;
           move
           in
           the
           House
           their
           non-addresses
           ;
           make
           it
           Treason
           to
           confer
           with
           their
           King
           ;
           set
           up
           an
           Ordinance
           for
           his
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           there
           Sentence
           ,
           that
           against
           which
           Treason
           could
           only
           be
           committed
           as
           a
           Traytor
           to
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           And
           here
           then
           ,
           With
           what
           face
           can
           the
           Faction
           justify
           such
           a
           Barbarous
           Rebellion
           ,
           or
           accuse
           their
           King
           for
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           War
           ?
           Yet
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           Seditious
           Democraticks
           does
           our
           Land
           afford
           :
           *
           Sidney
           says
           ,
           
             Such
             a
             general
             revolt
             of
             the
             Subjects
             can
             not
             be
             call'd
             a
             Rebellion
             :
          
           And
           †
           
             Plato
             ,
             Our
             Parliament
             never
             did
             as
             they
             pretended
             make
             War
             upon
             the
             King.
          
           Till
           such
           persuasions
           are
           rooted
           up
           out
           of
           their
           Rebellious
           hearts
           as
           well
           as
           they
           
           are
           in
           them
           ,
           no
           Prince
           under
           the
           Heavens
           can
           protect
           himself
           from
           such
           resolute
           Rebels
           as
           will
           destroy
           all
           Subjection
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           
             blackest
             Treason
          
           our
           own
           
             Civil
             War
          
           but
           a
           prudential
           act
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           Loyalty
           it self
           ;
           the
           *
           
             rescuing
             the
             King
             only
             out
             of
             those
             Mens
             hands
             that
             led
             him
             from
             his
             Parliament
             :
          
           But
           do
           not
           they
           tell
           us
           even
           by
           his
           own
           concession
           in
           one
           of
           their
           Votes
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           the
           King
           that
           was
           seduc'd
           ;
           and
           must
           it
           not
           be
           the
           King
           too
           that
           they
           would
           reduce
           ;
           and
           by
           what
           means
           ,
           why
           therefore
           they
           say
           they
           
             take
             up
             Arms
          
           ;
           and
           did
           they
           design
           to
           command
           their
           Bullets
           and
           Ball
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           King
           that
           was
           only
           seduc'd
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           take
           off
           the
           evill
           Counsellors
           that
           were
           his
           Seducers
           ?
           I
           confess
           ,
           could
           they
           have
           promis'd
           his
           Majesty
           so
           much
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           took
           them
           for
           good
           Gunners
           ,
           but
           must
           still
           have
           believ'd
           them
           bad
           Subjects
           that
           would
           have
           put
           it
           to
           the
           venture
           :
           But
           with
           this
           Gentleman
           it
           seems
           it
           was
           a
           sort
           of
           proclaimed
           War
           of
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           to
           take
           that
           *
           
             unfortunate
             resolution
          
           of
           seizing
           the
           five
           Members
           :
           Most
           
           Factious
           Fool
           !
           did
           the
           King
           rebell
           against
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           only
           when
           he
           came
           to
           seize
           actual
           Rebels
           ,
           whom
           himself
           desired
           only
           to
           be
           Try'd
           for
           Treason
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           deepest
           dye
           ;
           for
           inviting
           in
           a
           Forreign
           Foe
           ,
           the
           Scots
           ,
           must
           not
           the
           Parliament
           without
           the
           King
           be
           the
           Supream
           power
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           can
           be
           said
           to
           Rebel
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ?
           but
           this
           Republican
           that
           expresly
           makes
           them
           *
           Co-ordinate
           ,
           may
           as
           well
           call
           them
           Supream
           ;
           for
           these
           Gentlemen
           paid
           off
           the
           King
           for
           his
           
             unfortunate
             resolution
          
           ,
           and
           declare
           that
           his
           coming
           to
           their
           House
           was
           High
           Treason
           :
           And
           well
           might
           the
           King
           shift
           for
           himself
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           made
           his
           Majesty
           reside
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           .
           Prethee
           for
           thy
           senses
           sake
           ,
           who
           levy'd
           War
           first
           ?
           those
           that
           seiz'd
           upon
           the
           King's
           Forts
           ,
           Magazines
           ,
           Towns
           ,
           Ships
           and
           Revenues
           ,
           levy'd
           Soldiers
           ;
           or
           the
           King
           that
           had
           nothing
           of
           Military
           left
           him
           but
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           single
           Company
           of
           Horse
           or
           Foot
           that
           he
           had
           rais'd
           :
           It
           was
           the
           twentieth
           of
           October
           ,
           1641.
           they
           brought
           the
           Trainbands
           into
           the
           
             Palace
             Yard
          
           ,
           to
           protect
           themselves
           ;
           
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           terrify
           their
           King
           :
           It
           was
           the
           eighth
           of
           January
           ,
           1641.
           that
           forty
           thousand
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           London
           put
           themselves
           in
           Arms
           ,
           to
           fight
           fifteen
           hundred
           of
           the
           King's
           Horse
           ,
           that
           were
           to
           come
           and
           surprize
           the
           City
           ;
           the
           one
           were
           actually
           Arm'd
           ,
           the
           other
           never
           came
           or
           design'd
           to
           come
           :
           They
           riggout
           the
           Navy
           on
           March
           the
           2d
           .
           the
           King's
           Militia
           is
           seiz'd
           ,
           and
           new
           Lieutenants
           set
           by
           their
           Ordinance
           ,
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           March
           ,
           1641.
           and
           on
           the
           twenty
           third
           of
           April
           they
           deny'd
           him
           entrance
           into
           his
           own
           Garrison
           at
           Hull
           ;
           the
           tenth
           of
           May
           the
           Citizens
           are
           Mustering
           twelve
           thousand
           Men
           in
           Finsbury
           Fields
           ;
           the
           King
           does
           not
           summon
           his
           Yorkshire
           Gentlemen
           till
           the
           twelfth
           of
           May
           ;
           did
           not
           grant
           out
           his
           Commission
           of
           Array
           till
           the
           twentieth
           of
           June
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           sent
           out
           their
           Orders
           and
           Proposals
           for
           Men
           and
           Horse
           ,
           Money
           and
           Arms
           ,
           the
           tenth
           ;
           did
           not
           set
           up
           his
           Standard
           at
           Nottingham
           till
           after
           the
           twelfth
           of
           August
           ,
           when
           their
           Parliament
           had
           rais'd
           their
           Army
           the
           seventh
           of
           July
           :
           And
           this
           Vote
           of
           their
           King
           's
           being
           seduc'd
           by
           wicked
           Counsel
           ,
           from
           which
           this
           Sediious
           Daemagogue
           would
           infer
           the
           King
           
           declared
           to
           them
           War
           before
           ,
           was
           made
           on
           the
           twentieth
           of
           May
           ,
           which
           was
           after
           they
           had
           seiz'd
           his
           Forts
           and
           Militia
           ,
           his
           Shipping
           and
           Navy
           ,
           and
           Muster'd
           their
           Citizens
           in
           the
           Field
           .
           And
           a
           Month
           before
           the
           King
           sent
           out
           his
           Commissions
           of
           Array
           ,
           and
           above
           two
           Months
           before
           his
           Standard
           was
           set
           up
           .
           That
           this
           is
           exactly
           truth
           ,
           Consult
           even
           the
           
             Exact
             Collection
          
           :
           And
           whether
           this
           Seditious
           assertion
           be
           not
           a
           Devilish
           lye
           ;
           but
           your
           own
           Breast
           :
           And
           as
           they
           begun
           this
           War
           of
           Weapons
           in
           their
           House
           ,
           so
           they
           did
           that
           of
           Words
           too
           ;
           and
           invading
           the
           Prerogative
           before
           the
           least
           breach
           of
           Priviledge
           .
           One
           *
           Turner
           a
           Physician
           ,
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           reflecting
           on
           Buckingham
           ,
           abuses
           the
           best
           of
           Kings
           :
           Cook
           ,
           amongst
           other
           Invectives
           ,
           says
           openly
           ,
           
             It
             was
             better
             to
             dye
             by
             a
             Forreign
             Foe
             ,
             than
             be
             destroyed
             at
             home
             .
             These
          
           were
           but
           preludes
           to
           the
           Liberty
           the
           licentious
           Villains
           took
           afterward
           ,
           when
           Martin
           declared
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           *
           
             That
             the
             King's
             Office
             was
             forfitable
          
           ;
           when
           †
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Ludlow
          
           said
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Majesty
             was
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             King
             of
          
           England
           :
           And
           
           Prideaux
           was
           at
           last
           come
           to
           make
           his
           Speech
           there
           ,
           for
           
             Abandoning
             Monarchy
          
           ;
           it
           was
           so
           early
           too
           that
           they
           were
           so
           forward
           to
           Usurp
           upon
           the
           Crown
           ,
           that
           even
           in
           this
           Year
           ,
           1625.
           they
           offer'd
           to
           search
           the
           King's
           Signet
           Office
           ,
           and
           examin'd
           the
           Letters
           of
           his
           Secretary
           of
           State
           ;
           all
           this
           was
           offer'd
           at
           in
           the
           very
           first
           Parliament
           that
           he
           summon'd
           ,
           all
           of
           which
           the
           King
           complain'd
           to
           them
           of
           by
           *
           Finch
           then
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           ,
           as
           things
           unwarrantable
           and
           unusual
           ;
           they
           prosecuted
           too
           Buckingham
           with
           the
           more
           violence
           ,
           only
           because
           the
           King
           had
           told
           them
           ,
           That
           he
           acted
           nothing
           of
           publick
           Employ
           without
           his
           special
           Warrant
           ;
           That
           he
           had
           discharged
           his
           trust
           with
           fidelity
           ;
           That
           he
           had
           merited
           it
           by
           desert
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           his
           express
           Command
           for
           them
           to
           desist
           from
           such
           an
           unparliamentary
           disquisition
           :
           And
           for
           my
           part
           I
           cannot
           apprehend
           ,
           how
           according
           to
           common
           sense
           and
           reason
           both
           in
           this
           case
           and
           Strafford's
           that
           succeeded
           ;
           they
           could
           make
           those
           Traytors
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           of
           whom
           their
           King
           declar'd
           they
           had
           never
           betray'd
           their
           trust
           :
           It
           
           was
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           Treason
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           which
           their
           King
           knowing
           and
           approving
           did
           not
           think
           High
           Treason
           ,
           and
           the
           person
           against
           whom
           it
           could
           only
           be
           committed
           ,
           apprehending
           no
           Commission
           of
           it
           at
           all
           .
           But
           those
           Statesmen
           were
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           live
           in
           an
           age
           that
           made
           Treason
           as
           unlimited
           as
           ever
           it
           was
           before
           Edward
           the
           
           Third
           ,
           and
           which
           for
           all
           his
           *
           twenty
           fifth
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           of
           Mary
           ,
           restrained
           Treason
           to
           conspiring
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           all
           the
           World
           makes
           it
           a
           Crime
           only
           of
           †
           
             Laesae
             Majestatis
          
           ,
           they
           could
           bring
           it
           now
           to
           a
           
             levying
             War
          
           against
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           *
           People
           .
           A
           hard
           fate
           for
           many
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           that
           are
           sacrific'd
           sometimes
           ,
           only
           for
           serving
           too
           well
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           proceedings
           against
           the
           King
           were
           long
           I
           hope
           ,
           before
           the
           King
           proceeded
           only
           to
           take
           Traytors
           out
           of
           an
           House
           of
           Commons
           ;
           this
           was
           seditiously
           done
           in
           twenty
           five
           ,
           the
           other
           not
           lawfully
           attempted
           till
           forty
           one
           .
           And
           judg
           now
           malitious
           Miscreants
           !
           where
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           were
           the
           first
           provocations
           given
           to
           discontent
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           the
           first
           Agressors
           
           in
           a
           barbarous
           and
           a
           bloody
           Civil
           War
           ?
           Why
           don't
           they
           tell
           us
           too
           our
           present
           Soveraign
           invaded
           first
           the
           Rebels
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           〈◊〉
           at
           Lime
           ?
           The
           next
           age
           may
           as
           well
           be
           brought
           to
           believe
           this
           ,
           as
           the
           
             present
             that
          
           .
           All
           that
           their
           best
           Advocates
           (
           unless
           absolute
           Rebellious
           )
           can
           urge
           in
           their
           defence
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           seiz'd
           only
           upon
           the
           King's
           Forts
           ,
           for
           fear
           he
           should
           fortify
           them
           against
           the
           Parliament
           :
           very
           good
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           first
           made
           War
           upon
           him
           ,
           for
           fear
           he
           should
           make
           War
           upon
           them
           ;
           that
           's
           the
           English
           trick
           of
           it
           :
           And
           I
           can
           tell
           it
           them
           in
           a
           Spanish
           one
           too
           ;
           so
           Gondamor
           got
           Raleigh's
           Head
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           mischief
           he
           
             had
             done
          
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           which
           he
           
             might
             do
          
           .
           But
           had
           not
           the
           Laws
           provided
           so
           particularly
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           this
           would
           be
           madness
           and
           cruel
           injustice
           even
           among
           common
           Subjects
           ;
           reduce
           us
           both
           into
           Hobs's
           his
           state
           of
           nature
           and
           his
           fear
           ,
           to
           kill
           every
           one
           we
           meet
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           kill'd
           ;
           or
           set
           our
           Neighbours
           House
           a
           fire
           ,
           for
           fear
           it
           should
           catch
           of
           it self
           and
           consume
           our
           own
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           be
           witness
           even
           the
           worst
           
           and
           the
           most
           warm
           Assertor
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           ;
           in
           this
           case
           be
           for
           once
           what
           you
           so
           much
           affect
           ,
           Judge
           between
           you
           and
           your
           King.
           The
           King
           had
           his
           Court
           of
           Starchamber
           constituted
           by
           a
           Common
           Law
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           special
           b
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           :
           The
           Commons
           they
           send
           up
           a
           c
           Vote
           and
           Bill
           for
           suppressing
           it
           :
           The
           High
           Commission
           was
           establisht
           by
           the
           d
           Statute
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           the
           Commons
           come
           and
           would
           put
           it
           down
           with
           a
           e
           Vote
           :
           The
           Court
           of
           Wards
           and
           Livery
           ,
           the
           tenures
           of
           which
           were
           even
           f
           before
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           drew
           Ward
           and
           Marriage
           after
           it
           ;
           was
           establisht
           by
           particular
           g
           Act
           ;
           the
           Commons
           clamour
           to
           have
           it
           supprest
           ,
           which
           to
           please
           them
           is
           done
           .
           The
           King
           had
           several
           priviledges
           that
           belong
           to
           the
           Clerk
           of
           his
           Market
           ,
           confirm'd
           by
           ancient
           h
           Custom
           ,
           and
           i
           several
           Statutes
           ,
           abolisht
           by
           the
           Parliament
           in
           the
           Year
           1641.
           
           The
           k
           King
           had
           the
           Courts
           of
           his
           Forests
           ,
           his
           Judge
           in
           it
           constituted
           of
           old
           by
           Writ
           ,
           then
           by
           l
           Letters
           Pattents
           :
           This
           was
           a
           grievance
           which
           was
           never
           before
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           ,
           and
           
           was
           supprest
           with
           the
           rest
           :
           The
           m
           Law
           required
           no
           person
           was
           to
           be
           Imprisoned
           ,
           or
           put
           out
           of
           his
           Lands
           but
           by
           due
           course
           and
           custom
           :
           None
           to
           be
           adjudged
           to
           Death
           but
           by
           the
           Law
           establisht
           :
           they
           n
           confined
           several
           of
           the
           Kings
           Subjects
           ,
           send
           the
           Bishops
           by
           order
           of
           the
           House
           to
           the
           Tower
           ;
           and
           by
           special
           Bill
           attaint
           Strafford
           ;
           and
           Behead
           Laud
           o
           with
           an
           Ordinance
           .
           Resolved
           by
           all
           the
           Judges
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           time
           ,
           that
           to
           levy
           War
           to
           remove
           evil
           Counsellors
           is
           High
           Treason
           against
           the
           King
           ;
           they
           past
           a
           Vote
           ;
           p
           that
           the
           King
           was
           seduc'd
           by
           evil
           Counsellors
           against
           whom
           they
           levied
           War
           to
           remove
           .
           There
           is
           a
           q
           
             special
             Statute
          
           that
           says
           expresly
           that
           the
           Subjects
           that
           aid
           the
           King
           shall
           not
           be
           molested
           or
           questioned
           :
           They
           publisht
           their
           Declaration
           ,
           r
           
             That
             it
             was
             against
             the
             Laws
             and
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             assist
             the
             King
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Sherriff
           of
           the
           County
           ought
           to
           suppress
           them
           :
           The
           s
           Law
           makes
           those
           Delinquents
           that
           adhere
           to
           the
           King's
           Enemies
           :
           they
           t
           Vote
           those
           that
           serve
           him
           in
           such
           Wars
           Traitors
           by
           a
           
             Fundamental
             Law
          
           :
           The
           u
           Statute
           provides
           that
           the
           Parliaments
           
           should
           assemble
           peaceably
           ;
           they
           by
           particular
           order
           bring
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           into
           the
           Palace
           Yard
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           The
           Parliament
           first
           seizes
           the
           Militia
           ,
           against
           an
           express
           x
           Act
           that
           setl'd
           it
           solely
           on
           the
           King
           :
           The
           King
           sent
           out
           after
           his
           Comission
           of
           Array
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           was
           impower'd
           by
           y
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           :
           The
           Parliament
           order
           the
           raising
           an
           Army
           against
           the
           K.
           declared
           Treason
           by
           special
           z
           Act
           :
           The
           King
           then
           Summons
           his
           Subjects
           to
           his
           assistance
           at
           a
           York
           ,
           and
           comes
           and
           sets
           up
           his
           Standard
           at
           Nottingham
           ,
           &
           for
           that
           was
           warranted
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           b
           several
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           taken
           this
           pains
           both
           to
           prove
           that
           
             bloody
             War
          
           ,
           that
           
             general
             Revolt
          
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           plain
           Rebellion
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           War
           it self
           was
           begun
           by
           those
           that
           were
           the
           only
           Rebels
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           because
           you
           see
           that
           both
           those
           positions
           have
           been
           laid
           down
           among
           our
           *
           Republicans
           ;
           either
           of
           which
           should
           it
           gain
           credit
           ,
           is
           enough
           to
           run
           us
           again
           all
           into
           Blood
           :
           And
           both
           together
           as
           false
           as
           Hell
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           none
           but
           what
           's
           the
           Author
           of
           all
           Sedition
           ;
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
         
           These
           were
           the
           Plots
           which
           they
           practis'd
           upon
           that
           poor
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           Sincerity
           was
           always
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           suspect
           in
           Nature
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           designing
           Villains
           ;
           nor
           humane
           Wit
           ,
           well
           imagine
           such
           ingrateful
           Monsters
           ,
           that
           for
           their
           King
           's
           continual
           Concessions
           to
           better
           the
           Conditions
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           should
           still
           Plot
           upon
           him
           to
           render
           his
           own
           the
           worse
           .
           Here
           we
           saw
           what
           all
           these
           Positions
           ,
           Principles
           ,
           Practises
           ;
           all
           their
           Preaching
           ,
           Praying
           ,
           Printing
           did
           tend
           to
           ,
           and
           terminate
           in
           ;
           the
           People
           enslav'd
           ,
           the
           Monarch
           murder'd
           ,
           the
           Government
           undermin'd
           :
           But
           as
           these
           Maxims
           of
           our
           Democratick's
           were
           destructive
           to
           our
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           produc'd
           (
           as
           you
           have
           seen
           )
           those
           Plots
           and
           conspiracies
           that
           subverted
           it
           ,
           so
           shall
           we
           see
           by
           subsequent
           Events
           ,
           and
           be
           inform'd
           from
           as
           much
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           heretofore
           insinuated
           ,
           only
           from
           the
           force
           of
           Reason
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Principles
           after
           they
           had
           set
           up
           their
           Commonwealth
           ,
           made
           them
           Plot
           too
           upon
           one
           another
           .
        
         
         
           When
           the
           Parliament
           had
           imprison'd
           their
           King
           ,
           whom
           they
           bought
           for
           a
           Slave
           ,
           confin'd
           him
           with
           a
           merciless
           Cruelty
           at
           Holdenby-house
           ,
           then
           a
           Castle
           and
           Garrison
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           Act
           made
           him
           no
           more
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           but
           a
           Prisoner
           of
           War
           ;
           themselves
           no
           more
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           his
           Masters
           and
           Sovereigns
           ;
           the
           Parliament
           having
           had
           so
           far
           the
           End
           of
           their
           Plot
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           now
           the
           Army
           take
           their
           Turn
           to
           Plot
           upon
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           had
           made
           their
           Monarch
           accountable
           to
           their
           Memberships
           ,
           might
           as
           well
           sure
           expect
           by
           their
           Servants
           to
           be
           call'd
           to
           account
           .
           The
           Parliament
           when
           they
           had
           wrested
           the
           Sword
           out
           of
           the
           King's
           Hand
           ,
           knew
           themselves
           the
           
             Supream
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           were
           as
           certain
           they
           could
           as
           soon
           send
           him
           packing
           with
           his
           
             Supream
             Right
          
           :
           The
           Soldiers
           now
           are
           sensible
           that
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Army
           have
           that
           Sword
           in
           their
           Hand
           ,
           which
           the
           Parliament
           took
           out
           of
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           and
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           they
           may
           not
           make
           themselves
           the
           
             Supream
             Parliament
          
           ;
           (
           for
           this
           their
           
             Original
             Right
          
           of
           the
           People
           over
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           will
           always
           
           I
           warrant
           you
           ,
           be
           appropriated
           to
           that
           part
           of
           it
           that
           has
           an
           
             Actual
             Power
          
           )
           and
           that
           they
           found
           ,
           for
           Cromwel
           conspires
           with
           his
           Adjutators
           ,
           who
           (
           like
           provok'd
           Beasts
           )
           begin
           to
           be
           warm'd
           into
           a
           perception
           of
           their
           own
           Strength
           ;
           which
           even
           when
           a
           Horse
           comes
           to
           know
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           he
           'll
           throw
           his
           Rider
           :
           For
           this
           he
           fools
           his
           Fellow-Senators
           with
           a
           Suggestion
           of
           his
           readiness
           to
           suppress
           any
           Soldiers
           Insurrection
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           he
           set
           them
           on
           to
           rise
           .
           The
           Parliament
           had
           plotted
           by
           Subscription
           and
           Petitioning
           ,
           to
           advance
           their
           Power
           upon
           the
           King
           ;
           their
           humble
           Servants
           the
           Soldiers
           now
           subscribe
           ,
           petition
           that
           the
           Parliament
           would
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           submit
           to
           their
           Power
           ,
           send
           to
           the
           Good
           Houses
           at
           Westminster
           the
           *
           Representation
           of
           their
           Army
           ,
           that
           they
           (
           forsooth
           )
           were
           the
           
             Delinquents
             now
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           be
           speedily
           purg'd
           of
           such
           Members
           as
           for
           Delinquency
           were
           not
           to
           sit
           there
           :
           They
           make
           eleven
           of
           them
           Traytors
           ,
           †
           impeach
           them
           of
           High-Treason
           to
           the
           Army
           ,
           when
           both
           Impeachers
           ,
           and
           Impeach'd
           ,
           had
           forfeited
           their
           Heads
           to
           the
           King
           :
           They
           had
           Counterplotted
           
           this
           with
           an
           *
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           House
           for
           the
           Disbanding
           the
           Army
           ;
           but
           the
           Army
           found
           they
           had
           a
           more
           fearful
           Ordnance
           for
           them
           in
           the
           Field
           ;
           they
           had
           under
           their
           Command
           the
           Militia
           of
           the
           Camp
           ,
           and
           so
           resolve
           to
           command
           that
           too
           of
           the
           City
           :
           The
           Contrivance
           for
           this
           is
           first
           Fairfax
           his
           Remonstrance
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Commons
           †
           submit
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           the
           Apprentices
           that
           had
           served
           them
           before
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           come
           now
           in
           as
           *
           tumultuous
           a
           manner
           ,
           and
           frightn'd
           them
           into
           a
           Flight
           to
           the
           Army
           ,
           that
           so
           their
           City
           might
           retain
           its
           Militia
           .
           The
           Westminster-men
           that
           stay'd
           ,
           plot
           against
           the
           Men
           at
           Windsor
           that
           were
           fled
           ,
           call
           in
           the
           Members
           that
           their
           Army
           had
           impeach'd
           ;
           for
           this
           the
           †
           Soldiers
           sign
           an
           Engagement
           ,
           send
           a
           Remonstrance
           ,
           and
           themselves
           as
           soon
           conspire
           to
           follow
           ;
           march
           toward
           the
           City
           ,
           draw
           up
           at
           Hownslow-heath
           ;
           send
           their
           General
           with
           a
           Party
           to
           make
           a
           new
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           patch
           up
           the
           old
           .
           To
           prevent
           the
           
             Personal
             Treaty
          
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           drew
           up
           their
           Agreement
           of
           the
           PEOPLE
           ,
           resolv'd
           on
           their
           Votes
           of
           Non-addressing
           ,
           which
           
           recall'd
           ,
           they
           again
           re-extorted
           ,
           rejected
           the
           Lords
           for
           refusing
           to
           Judge
           their
           King
           ,
           whom
           having
           dispatcht
           ,
           there
           remain'd
           the
           Rump
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           remnant
           of
           the
           Commons
           ;
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           or
           rather
           Created
           Council
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           late
           flourishing
           Democracy
           of
           the
           long
           Parliament
           and
           the
           two
           Houses
           ,
           turn'd
           into
           a
           perfect
           Oligarchy
           of
           Officers
           :
           And
           all
           what
           those
           Devils
           had
           possest
           themselves
           of
           by
           Treason
           before
           ,
           torn
           from
           their
           hands
           by
           a
           Legion
           of
           worse
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           Treachery
           and
           Plot.
           
        
         
           And
           one
           would
           think
           that
           all
           Plotting
           ,
           that
           all
           conspiring
           should
           have
           been
           over
           now
           ;
           but
           you
           shall
           see
           that
           the
           same
           principles
           that
           prevail'd
           upon
           the
           Rebels
           to
           ruin
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           run
           it
           into
           a
           Republick
           ;
           that
           promoted
           the
           Army
           to
           destroy
           the
           then
           Democracy
           ,
           and
           so
           set
           up
           their
           own
           Oligarchy
           ;
           did
           also
           incite
           a
           single
           Usurper
           among
           those
           few
           to
           set
           up
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           turn
           it
           into
           true
           Tyranny
           :
           Their
           own
           positions
           first
           plac'd
           the
           Supremacy
           in
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           because
           the
           two
           States
           were
           greater
           than
           the
           King
           that
           made
           but
           one
           :
           The
           Army
           places
           
           the
           supremacy
           in
           their
           Sword
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           greater
           in
           the
           Field
           than
           the
           
             two
             States
          
           in
           the
           House
           ;
           and
           then
           comes
           Cromwel
           and
           setl'd
           the
           supremacy
           on
           himself
           ;
           because
           the
           sole
           Commander
           of
           all
           the
           Army
           :
           his
           success
           at
           Dunbar
           ,
           and
           the
           routing
           of
           the
           Scot
           ,
           did
           so
           much
           his
           business
           ,
           that
           there
           could
           remain
           but
           little
           opposition
           of
           a
           Rump
           ;
           and
           a
           Man
           that
           is
           made
           by
           a
           
             weaker
             power
          
           but
           once
           a
           General
           ,
           can
           soon
           make
           himself
           by
           his
           own
           strength
           the
           Generalissimo
           ;
           he
           had
           formerly
           been
           so
           prevalent
           as
           to
           procure
           Petitions
           ,
           Addresses
           ,
           Remonstrances
           ,
           for
           the
           establishment
           of
           that
           patch'd
           piece
           of
           Parliament
           (
           and
           all
           our
           Metaphysicks
           will
           allow
           ,
           that
           what
           can
           create
           ,
           can
           as
           soon
           annihilate
           )
           he
           found
           his
           Omnipotency
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           he
           knew
           he
           had
           set
           them
           up
           against
           all
           Right
           ,
           and
           therefore
           had
           the
           more
           to
           run
           them
           down
           without
           Wrong
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           he
           did
           design
           ,
           so
           he
           effected
           too
           .
           It
           was
           indeed
           a
           Parliament
           of
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           he
           serv'd
           them
           like
           a
           General
           ,
           only
           by
           signifying
           to
           them
           to
           Disband
           ,
           and
           they
           not
           daring
           to
           deny
           ,
           determin
           their
           sitting
           to
           be
           on
           the
           fifth
           of
           November
           following
           :
           But
           he
           not
           
           willing
           to
           tarry
           so
           long
           a
           Servant
           to
           those
           he
           could
           command
           to
           obey
           ;
           those
           that
           would
           not
           so
           soon
           Disband
           ;
           he
           comes
           and
           Cashiers
           by
           April
           ,
           1653.
           and
           with
           his
           Lambert
           and
           Harrison
           sends
           packing
           that
           everlasting
           Parliament
           .
           And
           now
           here
           is
           the
           result
           of
           their
           principles
           in
           a
           second
           Plot
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           model
           of
           Government
           ;
           for
           the
           former
           they
           had
           abolisht
           was
           but
           the
           Government
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           an
           absolute
           Oligarchy
           ,
           tho'
           they
           were
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           it
           the
           
             Common-wealth
             of
             England
          
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           but
           Democratical
           ,
           when
           not
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           the
           People
           were
           represented
           by
           those
           Administrators
           ;
           but
           so
           they
           had
           the
           confidence
           to
           call
           them
           a
           Parliament
           too
           ;
           but
           their
           words
           had
           commonly
           as
           much
           sense
           in
           them
           as
           their
           actions
           had
           Loyalty
           .
           But
           Oliver
           having
           Plotted
           them
           out
           of
           all
           ,
           had
           now
           no
           great
           need
           of
           any
           Politick
           Plot
           for
           himself
           :
           It
           would
           puzzle
           now
           our
           Politicians
           to
           tell
           me
           where
           at
           this
           time
           was
           their
           *
           
             Supream
             original
             power
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             their
             natural
             Liberty
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             Delegatory
             right
          
           they
           are
           to
           communicate
           to
           Representatives
           :
           
           There
           was
           no
           King
           ,
           no
           Parliament
           ,
           no
           Rump
           ,
           and
           as
           yet
           no
           Protector
           :
           The
           Disciples
           of
           Mr.
           Sidney's
           Doctrine
           must
           say
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           The
           
             Supream
             Power
          
           was
           then
           in
           the
           People
           ;
           (
           but
           as
           the
           Devil
           would
           have
           it
           )
           Cromwel
           had
           got
           the
           
             supream
             strength
             :
             Strength
          
           and
           power
           I
           confess
           ,
           are
           mighty
           different
           ,
           and
           just
           distinguisht
           by
           the
           same
           Metaphysicks
           the
           Scots
           put
           upon
           the
           King
           at
           Newark
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           persuade
           him
           ,
           The
           Army
           was
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           Soldiers
           of
           it
           another
           ;
           but
           if
           this
           People
           had
           then
           the
           
             supream
             power
          
           ,
           why
           did
           they
           not
           assemble
           themselves
           into
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           no
           Writ
           from
           above
           to
           call
           them
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ?
           But
           our
           History
           tells
           us
           ,
           Oliver
           call'd
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           for
           ?
           why
           say
           our
           
             Republicans
             ,
             That
             the
             People
             might
             confer
             upon
             him
             their
             supream
             original
             Power
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             assume
             without
             their
             consent
          
           ;
           very
           good
           :
           So
           Cromwel
           was
           willing
           this
           
             supream
             power
          
           should
           be
           settl'd
           upon
           him
           by
           Parliament
           ;
           therefore
           he
           calls
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           i.e.
           gives
           it
           the
           
             supream
             power
          
           ,
           &
           they
           in
           common
           Civility
           could
           not
           avoid
           to
           give
           it
           him
           again
           :
           But
           where
           
           but
           a
           grain
           of
           sense
           settle
           this
           Supremacy
           ,
           in
           him
           that
           call'd
           them
           to
           assemble
           ,
           or
           in
           those
           that
           were
           assembl'd
           at
           his
           call
           ;
           I
           confess
           ,
           if
           the
           cunning
           Canary
           Birds
           could
           but
           contrive
           ,
           as
           once
           they
           did
           design
           ,
           such
           a
           rare
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           like
           the
           Bird
           of
           Asia
           ,
           should
           rise
           from
           the
           ashes
           of
           it's
           Ancestors
           ,
           we
           might
           have
           one
           then
           ,
           not
           only
           long
           ,
           but
           everlasting
           .
        
         
           But
           even
           this
           ,
           tho'
           then
           ,
           attempted
           to
           have
           been
           enacted
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           but
           Nonsense
           and
           absurd
           ,
           and
           sit
           only
           to
           have
           past
           in
           that
           Parliament
           which
           he
           call'd
           ;
           who
           made
           many
           *
           Laws
           just
           as
           ridiculous
           ,
           for
           thosethat
           have
           a
           power
           to
           dissolve
           themselves
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           would
           have
           a
           power
           to
           summon
           another
           ,
           and
           then
           must
           is
           sue
           out
           their
           Writs
           either
           before
           their
           dissolution
           ,
           or
           after
           ;
           if
           after
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           without
           authority
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Government
           ;
           and
           if
           before
           ,
           then
           a
           new
           one
           must
           be
           summoning
           before
           the
           old
           is
           dissolv'd
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Writs
           should
           be
           but
           of
           force
           from
           the
           time
           of
           dissolution
           ,
           the
           Country
           Electors
           must
           be
           said
           to
           be
           conven'd
           by
           the
           supream
           Authority
           that
           is
           
             dissolv'd
             .
             
             Cromwel
          
           and
           his
           Conspirators
           foresaw
           they
           would
           be
           confounded
           with
           such
           absurdities
           ,
           and
           they
           found
           themselves
           plung'd
           into
           as
           much
           confusion
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           pray
           ,
           what
           did
           they
           do
           with
           this
           
             Sidney's
             supream
             original
             power
          
           that
           they
           did
           not
           know
           what
           to
           make
           of
           ,
           or
           how
           to
           use
           ,
           tho'
           it
           lay
           upon
           their
           hands
           ?
           why
           ,
           they
           surrender
           it
           to
           a
           single
           person
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           thought
           they
           had
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Usurper
           had
           his
           design
        
         
           The
           next
           Plot
           was
           ,
           how
           they
           could
           play
           the
           Knaves
           to
           get
           that
           Power
           again
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           they
           had
           parted
           with
           like
           
             Fools
             :
             Cromwel
          
           was
           cunning
           enough
           to
           hold
           what
           he
           had
           gotten
           ,
           and
           never
           parted
           with
           it
           but
           with
           his
           Breath
           ;
           tho'
           the
           Levellers
           ,
           the
           Anabaptists
           and
           Fifth-Monarchy
           Men
           conspir'd
           for
           Insurrections
           ,
           and
           Lambert
           himself
           left
           little
           undone
           to
           supplant
           him
           .
           But
           when
           his
           Son
           succeeded
           ,
           whose
           silliness
           only
           made
           him
           not
           sit
           so
           long
           a
           Usurper
           ,
           they
           soon
           found
           opportunity
           to
           set
           him
           aside
           :
           As
           they
           had
           
             pleas'd
             Oliver
          
           with
           making
           him
           a
           *
           Mock
           King
           ,
           so
           he
           to
           pleasure
           them
           had
           mock't
           them
           with
           an
           †
           House
           of
           
           Lords
           :
           And
           Richard's
           first
           Parliament
           ,
           being
           made
           up
           of
           most
           Commonwealthsmen
           ,
           fall
           foul
           upon
           that
           new
           Constitution
           which
           was
           indeed
           as
           filthy
           ,
           they
           take
           themselves
           ,
           without
           the
           Protector
           and
           that
           other
           House
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Supream
           Power
           :
           Lambert
           and
           Fleetwood
           that
           first
           upon
           the
           Principles
           of
           these
           Rebels
           and
           Republicans
           had
           promoted
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           fall
           now
           to
           Plotting
           upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           of
           LIBERTY
           (
           which
           with
           Daemocraticks
           is
           to
           do
           what
           they
           list
           )
           to
           depose
           his
           Son
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           those
           should
           fail
           in
           their
           Faith
           to
           a
           Rebel
           ,
           that
           had
           revolted
           from
           their
           Prince
           :
           For
           this
           therefore
           they
           have
           freequent
           Meetings
           at
           Wallingford
           House
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           seeming
           as
           uneasie
           under
           him
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           they
           as
           uneasie
           under
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           send
           Desborough
           to
           get
           its
           dissolution
           to
           be
           signed
           by
           the
           Protector
           ;
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           make
           their
           Messenger
           to
           dissolve
           it
           by
           themselves
           .
           Richard
           signs
           it
           ,
           and
           presently
           after
           is
           forc'd
           to
           his
           own
           Resignation
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           just
           
             no
             Body
          
           ;
           and
           all
           is
           brought
           to
           what
           all
           
           such
           Principles
           and
           Practises
           always
           tend
           to
           ,
           perfect
           Anarchy
           and
           Confusion
           :
           The
           Protector
           here
           quarrels
           with
           the
           Parliament
           and
           the
           Army
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           with
           the
           Army
           and
           Protector
           ,
           the
           Army
           with
           the
           Protector
           and
           Parliament
           ;
           till
           at
           last
           they
           leave
           us
           neither
           Parliament
           ,
           Protector
           ,
           or
           Army
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           had
           brought
           the
           Government
           to
           be
           just
           
             no
             where
             ,
             Richard
          
           having
           been
           Plotted
           upon
           to
           resign
           to
           just
           
             no
             Body
          
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           rebel
           Rump
           ,
           with
           Lenthal
           their
           Speaker
           ,
           Lambert
           their
           Officer
           take
           it
           up
           as
           Scavengers
           do
           a
           piece
           of
           Silver
           they
           find
           in
           the
           kennel
           ,
           or
           dropt
           in
           the
           street
           ;
           these
           by
           the
           Army
           are
           declared
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           because
           they
           resolv'd
           themselves
           to
           be
           so
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           at
           present
           could
           not
           tell
           where
           to
           find
           out
           another
           ;
           the
           secluded
           Members
           offer'd
           to
           run
           in
           too
           ,
           but
           were
           Fools
           for
           their
           pains
           ,
           and
           repuls'd
           with
           as
           much
           violence
           ;
           for
           they
           might
           well
           have
           foreseen
           and
           imagin'd
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           threw
           them
           out
           before
           ,
           had
           their
           Swords
           in
           their
           hands
           still
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sure
           were
           much
           rather
           for
           their
           room
           than
           their
           company
           ;
           
           and
           that
           they
           found
           ,
           when
           they
           set
           their
           Souldiers
           with
           their
           Swords
           drawn
           to
           keep
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           their
           most
           
             Legislative
             Arms
          
           soon
           suspended
           them
           from
           the
           medling
           in
           the
           making
           of
           Laws
           .
        
         
           Thus
           re-instated
           and
           establisht
           into
           that
           Oligarchical
           Tyranny
           that
           first
           turn'd
           off
           all
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           took
           off
           the
           King's
           Head
           ,
           and
           this
           re-establishment
           of
           the
           most
           desperate
           Rebels
           confirmed
           with
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           Army
           ;
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           their
           very
           Master
           ,
           the
           Devil
           ,
           could
           never
           have
           undermin'd
           or
           made
           them
           again
           to
           miscarry
           .
           But
           yet
           so
           it
           happen'd
           ;
           for
           these
           Principles
           of
           our
           Republicans
           ,
           having
           made
           all
           obedience
           meerly
           precarious
           ,
           and
           utterly
           defac'd
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           be
           
             subject
             for
             Conscience
             sake
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           repeal'd
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           that
           required
           them
           to
           be
           so
           by
           Law
           :
           Why
           now
           ,
           they
           were
           left
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           truly
           did
           as
           licentiously
           practise
           ;
           the
           〈◊〉
           any
           frame
           themselves
           had
           establisht
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           consider'd
           what
           to
           set
           up
           .
           I
           won't
           insist
           for
           it
           here
           ,
           upon
           the
           Insurrection
           of
           the
           Cheshire
           
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           business
           of
           Booth
           ,
           which
           by
           my
           little
           light
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           not
           unlikely
           Remarks
           to
           be
           made
           from
           the
           least
           History
           I
           have
           read
           ,
           was
           really
           a
           design
           to
           supplant
           this
           restored
           Rump
           :
           Headed
           by
           one
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           of
           the
           secluded
           Members
           ,
           that
           probably
           in
           meer
           revenge
           resolved
           upon
           a
           
             Free
             Parliament
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           not
           the
           Freedom
           to
           sit
           with
           them
           that
           secluded
           them
           :
           But
           that
           Plot
           which
           gave
           them
           the
           lift
           again
           now
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           Lambert
           himself
           that
           had
           lifted
           them
           into
           the
           Saddle
           ;
           where
           himself
           design'd
           they
           were
           not
           to
           sit
           long
           :
           For
           Oliver
           ,
           having
           taught
           him
           the
           way
           to
           a
           Protectorate
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           (
           't
           is
           thought
           )
           promised
           him
           in
           it
           a
           Succession
           ,
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           leave
           nothing
           unessay'd
           to
           settle
           himself
           in
           that
           power
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           once
           thought
           he
           should
           otherwise
           succeed
           :
           and
           being
           Commission'd
           by
           these
           Masters
           he
           had
           made
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           suppress
           this
           Presbyterian
           Insurrection
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           with
           success
           ;
           he
           found
           it
           too
           the
           most
           seasonable
           time
           to
           carry
           on
           his
           design
           ,
           and
           so
           carresses
           his
           Soldiers
           into
           a
           Seditious
           Tumultuous
           Petition
           for
           a
           General
           
           to
           be
           set
           over
           the
           Army
           out
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           themselves
           ,
           for
           
             these
             Swords-Men
          
           could
           not
           relish
           that
           the
           Gown
           ,
           the
           Speaker
           ,
           a
           Lenthal
           (
           that
           then
           lookt
           like
           the
           Generalissimo
           )
           should
           Lord
           it
           over
           Arms
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           English
           ,
           be
           above
           their
           Lambert
           .
           The
           Men
           of
           Westminster
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           keep
           up
           so
           much
           Courage
           as
           to
           make
           this
           Remonstrance
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           Vote
           the
           Commissions
           of
           the
           Wallingford
           Men
           to
           be
           void
           :
           But
           Lambert
           ,
           that
           had
           shuffl'd
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           pact
           his
           Cards
           with
           Oliver
           ,
           knew
           how
           to
           play
           them
           now
           as
           well
           for
           himself
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           *
           Cromwel
           had
           turn'd
           them
           out
           of
           the
           House
           before
           ,
           he
           comes
           and
           keeps
           them
           from
           getting
           in
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           when
           Lenthal
           came
           to
           the
           
           Palace
           Yard
           ,
           he
           could
           see
           nothing
           but
           Lambert
           and
           his
           Soldiers
           set
           to
           keep
           them
           out
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Rumpers
           retreat
           again
           ,
           are
           put
           out
           of
           possession
           of
           all
           ,
           Lambert
           left
           an
           absolute
           Generalissimo
           ,
           sets
           up
           his
           †
           Committee
           of
           safety
           ,
           in
           which
           to
           be
           sure
           himself
           must
           sit
           as
           President
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           they
           fell
           a
           Ploting
           to
           get
           themselves
           in
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           so
           often
           at
           in
           and
           out
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           they
           put
           up
           Petitions
           for
           a
           free
           Parliament
           from
           all
           Parts
           :
           〈◊〉
           runs
           down
           to
           Portsmouth
           ,
           which
           Revolts
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           sent
           to
           reduce
           it
           turn
           
             Renegadoes
             ;
             Lawson
          
           and
           his
           Fellows
           in
           the
           Navy
           declare
           against
           the
           Committee
           ;
           Fairfax
           favours
           the
           Rump
           ,
           and
           raises
           Forces
           ,
           and
           they
           fell
           secretly
           to
           the
           Listing
           of
           Soldiers
           in
           Cornwal
           and
           the
           Western
           Counties
           ;
           and
           't
           was
           time
           then
           for
           this
           Council
           of
           Safety
           to
           look
           to
           save
           themselves
           :
           but
           nothing
           frighted
           them
           more
           into
           the
           re-admission
           of
           the
           Rump
           ,
           but
           the
           unresistible
           march
           of
           the
           mighty
           Monk
           ;
           that
           Fabius
           of
           our
           Isle
           ,
           that
           like
           the
           
             Roman
             Cunctator
          
           ,
           restor'd
           us
           our
           King
           by
           his
           
             prudential
             delays
          
           ,
           for
           these
           Rumpers
           〈◊〉
           return'd
           again
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           were
           far
           enough
           from
           declaring
           for
           a
           
             free
             Parliament
          
           ,
           which
           they
           still
           cla
           mour'd
           for
           so
           much
           when
           they
           were
           shut
           out
           :
           Nay
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           suffer
           the
           secluded
           to
           sit
           among
           them
           now
           neither
           ,
           till
           the
           good
           General
           came
           and
           settl'd
           them
           himself
           ;
           
           and
           now
           ,
           tho'
           all
           the
           Villains
           were
           in
           again
           that
           had
           begun
           the
           War
           ,
           unless
           such
           as
           dy'd
           in
           the
           Rebellion
           ;
           tho'
           they
           saw
           all
           the
           sad
           effects
           and
           confusions
           they
           had
           brought
           upon
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           yet
           so
           far
           were
           the
           Rebels
           from
           remorse
           ,
           that
           they
           justify
           by
           *
           Vote
           the
           War
           with
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           past
           two
           more
           out
           of
           a
           perfect
           Plot
           and
           Design
           to
           keep
           the
           Royalist
           from
           being
           returned
           in
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           ensue
           their
           Dissolution
           ;
           but
           Dissolv'd
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           effect
           by
           the
           good
           General
           ;
           and
           their
           Plotting
           Votes
           against
           the
           Royalist
           and
           the
           Restauration
           prov'd
           as
           illusory
           and
           vain
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Principles
           and
           Positions
           of
           these
           discontented
           Democraticks
           ,
           and
           implacable
           Republicans
           ,
           made
           them
           still
           uneasie
           under
           those
           very
           Establishments
           they
           set
           up
           ,
           confounded
           them
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           know
           how
           to
           please
           themselves
           ,
           but
           still
           kept
           Plotting
           one
           anothers
           Ruin
           and
           Destruction
           .
           The
           King
           was
           by
           miracle
           restored
           ,
           whom
           Heavens
           by
           its
           repeated
           Providence
           had
           preserv'd
           ;
           and
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           such
           a
           signal
           signification
           of
           
           the
           concern
           God
           himself
           had
           for
           so
           good
           a
           Government
           ,
           should
           have
           made
           even
           the
           Devil
           himself
           despair
           to
           undermine
           it
           ,
           when
           founded
           even
           by
           a
           divine
           fate
           ;
           and
           to
           destroy
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           look'd
           like
           a
           Design
           to
           circumvent
           the
           Almighty
           .
           But
           no
           sooner
           was
           our
           Sovereign
           Seated
           in
           his
           Throne
           ,
           but
           they
           Plot
           again
           to
           pull
           him
           out
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           first
           was
           that
           of
           Venner
           and
           his
           Fift-Monarchy
           Men
           ;
           their
           Leader
           a
           silly
           Cooper
           that
           had
           liv'd
           sometime
           in
           New-England
           ,
           but
           come
           home
           ,
           set
           up
           a
           Conventicle
           in
           Coleman
           street
           ,
           and
           made
           their
           consult
           of
           Conspiracy
           in
           the
           very
           place
           they
           came
           to
           pay
           their
           Devotions
           ,
           endeavouring
           to
           reconcile
           as
           near
           as
           they
           could
           their
           very
           Religion
           to
           be
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           On
           Sunday
           the
           sixth
           of
           January
           ,
           the
           
           day
           before
           they
           design'd
           their
           excursion
           (
           as
           if
           the
           Sabbath
           were
           to
           sanctifie
           Sacriledge
           ,
           and
           atone
           for
           Blood
           )
           they
           linger'd
           it
           out
           a
           little
           too
           late
           in
           their
           Assembly
           ;
           so
           that
           their
           Landlord
           ,
           a
           little
           Jealous
           ,
           listning
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           perceives
           through
           the
           chink
           that
           this
           Godly
           Convention
           were
           doing
           the
           very
           work
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           
           their
           Sighs
           ,
           Groans
           and
           Tears
           ,
           and
           such
           harmless
           spiritual
           warfare
           ;
           their
           Sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           was
           turn'd
           all
           into
           steel
           ,
           and
           all
           Arming
           themselves
           with
           Back
           ,
           Breast
           and
           Head-piece
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           gives
           notice
           to
           some
           Officers
           ;
           but
           they
           in
           a
           little
           while
           after
           issuing
           out
           ,
           march
           through
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           kill'd
           some
           of
           the
           Watch
           ,
           repell'd
           a
           Party
           of
           the
           Train-bands
           ,
           and
           so
           march't
           through
           Aldersgate
           to
           a
           place
           nere
           the
           City
           ,
           call'd
           
             Cane
             Wood.
          
           But
           on
           the
           Wednesday
           morning
           after
           they
           return
           to
           renew
           their
           Rebellious
           design
           ;
           they
           divided
           themselves
           into
           Parties
           ,
           and
           about
           Leaden-Hall
           fought
           it
           out
           obstinately
           ,
           and
           too
           stoutly
           with
           the
           Trainbands
           :
           But
           some
           of
           the
           Guards
           ,
           Commanded
           then
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           (
           and
           now
           our
           present
           Sovereign
           ,
           whom
           Heaven
           protect
           to
           defeat
           all
           Rebellions
           )
           with
           the
           General
           and
           his
           more
           disciplin'd
           Soldiers
           soon
           made
           them
           give
           ground
           and
           retreat
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           run
           away
           in
           as
           much
           confusion
           .
           Colonel
           Corbet
           routs
           another
           Party
           of
           them
           about
           Wood-street
           ;
           and
           such
           inveterate
           Villains
           had
           the
           Preaching
           these
           Principles
           
           render'd
           them
           ;
           that
           when
           they
           were
           broken
           and
           dispers'd
           ,
           they
           would
           refuse
           Quarter
           ;
           sixteen
           or
           seventeen
           being
           taken
           ,
           were
           at
           the
           
             Old
             〈◊〉
          
           Try'd
           ,
           Convicted
           ,
           Sentenc'd
           ,
           five
           or
           six
           Pardon'd
           ,
           andthe
           rest
           Executed
           .
        
         
           In
           December
           was
           detected
           another
           
           Plot
           and
           Conspiracy
           carrying
           on
           :
           One
           
             William
             Hill
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Accomplices
           ,
           or
           a
           pretender
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           discovers
           it
           .
           A
           Plot
           they
           had
           of
           confounding
           the
           Rogues
           (
           as
           they
           call'd
           it
           )
           at
           Whitehall
           ,
           imparted
           to
           him
           by
           one
           Baker
           ,
           one
           of
           Oliver's
           Yeomen
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           upon
           presumption
           that
           he
           would
           side
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           brings
           him
           acquainted
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           ;
           their
           Design
           was
           with
           four
           or
           sive
           hundred
           Men
           to
           surprize
           the
           Castle
           of
           
             Windsor
             :
             Riggs
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           told
           him
           of
           the
           Arms
           lodg'd
           in
           
             Crutchet
             Friers
          
           ,
           that
           five
           hundred
           had
           been
           dispers'd
           ,
           that
           they
           design'd
           a
           desperate
           assault
           on
           Whitehall
           
           to
           deliver
           them
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           that
           
             Outlandish
             Dog
          
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           call'd
           the
           King
           :
           That
           〈◊〉
           was
           to
           be
           their
           General
           ;
           that
           all
           other
           Officers
           were
           agreed
           on
           ;
           that
           the
           Tower
           was
           
           to
           be
           betrayed
           to
           them
           ;
           Letters
           dispersed
           to
           amuse
           the
           People
           with
           a
           Massacre
           from
           the
           Papists
           ,
           one
           of
           which
           ,
           on
           the
           Tryal
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           ,
           was
           produced
           in
           the
           Court
           ;
           they
           told
           him
           they
           determin'd
           to
           rid
           themselves
           of
           King
           ,
           Queen
           ,
           Dukes
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           all
           should
           go
           one
           way
           (
           as
           they
           call'd
           it
           )
           and
           the
           Insurrection
           was
           to
           be
           on
           the
           Lord
           Mayor's
           Night
           :
           Upon
           this
           Discovery
           one
           Tongue
           and
           five
           more
           were
           Arraigned
           ,
           of
           which
           one
           Phillips
           ,
           and
           Hind
           confest
           the
           Fact
           on
           their
           knees
           at
           the
           Bar
           ,
           were
           pardoned
           ,
           the
           other
           four
           Convicted
           ,
           Condemned
           and
           Executed
           .
        
         
           In
           March
           ,
           1663.
           a
           Plot
           was
           Discovered
           in
           the
           North
           of
           England
           ;
           the
           principal
           Contrivers
           of
           it
           being
           imparted
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           were
           secured
           from
           proceeding
           further
           .
           And
           in
           1666.
           when
           the
           King
           returned
           from
           Windsor
           to
           Oxford
           (
           the
           Pestilence
           being
           abated
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Plague
           &
           product
           of
           their
           Pestilential
           principles
           remained
           as
           raging
           .
           )
           Another
           Conspiracy
           of
           discontented
           Officers
           is
           detected
           ,
           for
           Conspiring
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           Plotting
           the
           surprisal
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           Firing
           the
           City
           :
           
           They
           had
           two
           Councils
           sitting
           ,
           one
           in
           London
           ,
           to
           issue
           out
           all
           Orders
           upon
           the
           place
           ;
           and
           another
           in
           Holland
           ,
           that
           assisted
           them
           with
           Instructions
           ;
           the
           third
           of
           September
           was
           sworn
           to
           be
           the
           day
           of
           Design
           ,
           for
           which
           eight
           several
           Persons
           were
           Sentenc'd
           ,
           and
           suffer'd
           Death
           .
           In
           the
           same
           Year
           the
           Rebellion
           broke
           out
           in
           Scotland
           at
           
             Pentland
             Hills
          
           ,
           where
           the
           Covenanters
           fought
           the
           King's
           Forces
           ,
           and
           were
           defeated
           .
        
         
           In
           1675.
           the
           late
           Lord
           Shaftsbury
           ,
           a
           Person
           eminent
           even
           in
           the
           late
           Combustions
           ,
           and
           the
           Civil
           War
           ;
           a
           person
           that
           was
           but
           just
           before
           preferr'd
           by
           his
           Prince
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           many
           Services
           he
           did
           to
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           an
           actual
           being
           in
           Arms
           for
           the
           Parliament
           :
           But
           he
           thinking
           himself
           too
           little
           obliged
           by
           the
           Crown
           ,
           that
           had
           never
           deserv'd
           the
           least
           obligation
           ,
           Plots
           for
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           had
           settl'd
           ,
           so
           preserv'd
           the
           very
           frame
           of
           the
           Government
           from
           being
           dissolv'd
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           could
           not
           compass
           it
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           contrives
           that
           it
           should
           pass
           currant
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Dissolv'd
           of
           course
           ,
           because
           
           Prorogu'd
           for
           fifteen
           Monhs
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Acts
           of
           King
           Ed.
           the
           Third
           ,
           that
           required
           one
           to
           assemble
           ,
           once
           at
           least
           in
           twelve
           :
           The
           Duke
           of
           Bucks
           is
           made
           to
           move
           it
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           seconded
           by
           
             Shaftsbury
             ,
             Salesbury
          
           and
           Wharton
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           all
           four
           sent
           to
           the
           Tower
           ;
           but
           however
           had
           dispers'd
           the
           Design
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           the
           Stalls
           were
           all
           cover'd
           with
           Papers
           and
           Pamphlets
           to
           prove
           them
           Dissolv'd
           ,
           which
           had
           it
           been
           then
           effected
           ,
           had
           only
           reduc'd
           us
           to
           those
           Confusions
           that
           the
           unhappy
           Dissolution
           in
           four
           years
           after
           did
           unfortunately
           bring
           about
           .
        
         
           In
           March
           ,
           1679.
           the
           same
           Incendiary
           ,
           the
           Beautefeu
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           contrives
           a
           most
           silly
           ,
           canting
           ,
           ridiculous
           Speech
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           be
           spoken
           by
           Shaftsbury
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ;
           the
           *
           substance
           of
           it
           being
           a
           declaiming
           against
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           many
           Copies
           of
           which
           were
           as
           Seditiously
           sent
           thither
           ,
           &
           so
           animated
           and
           incensed
           the
           zealous
           Scots
           ,
           that
           they
           soon
           after
           set
           upon
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           barbarously
           Murder'd
           him
           ;
           and
           our
           Seditious
           Senate
           ,
           the
           
             Lower
             House
          
           ,
           seconding
           that
           Lord's
           Speech
           with
           a
           Remonstrance
           
           against
           Lauderdale
           ,
           they
           soon
           resolv'd
           for
           open
           Rebellion
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           begin
           at
           Ragland
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           they
           come
           and
           Proclaim
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           burn
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           attack'd
           Glascow
           ;
           but
           the
           result
           of
           that
           was
           ,
           that
           by
           Bothwel
           Bridg
           the
           Rebels
           were
           defeated
           ,
           all
           running
           away
           upon
           the
           playing
           of
           the
           King's
           Cannon
           in
           a
           perfect
           Rout
           and
           Confusion
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           Sitting
           of
           the
           late
           Parliament
           
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           there
           was
           some
           intimation
           given
           the
           King
           of
           a
           Plot
           and
           Design
           to
           have
           seiz'd
           his
           late
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           kept
           him
           confin'd
           ,
           till
           by
           that
           he
           had
           been
           made
           complyant
           to
           pass
           the
           Bill
           of
           Exclusion
           ;
           his
           Majesty
           was
           so
           far
           satisfied
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           Dissolv'd
           them
           as
           suddenly
           ,
           and
           so
           frustrated
           the
           Design
           .
           This
           was
           proved
           afterward
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           at
           a
           special
           Commission
           of
           Oyer
           and
           Terminer
           at
           the
           Tryal
           of
           *
           
             Stephen
             Colledg
          
           the
           Joyner
           ,
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           who
           was
           sworn
           to
           have
           imparted
           it
           to
           the
           Evidence
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           rid
           down
           for
           that
           purpose
           thither
           Arm'd
           ;
           for
           which
           and
           several
           other
           Treasonable
           contrivances
           he
           was
           Arraign'd
           ,
           upon
           full
           Evidence
           Convicted
           ,
           Condemned
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           there
           suffer'd
           .
        
         
         
           That
           Plot
           being
           prevented
           at
           Oxford
           by
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Kings
           ;
           the
           Faction
           still
           pursu'd
           the
           Conspiracy
           ,
           for
           which
           many
           Consults
           were
           held
           at
           the
           late
           Lord
           Shaftsbury's
           House
           ;
           which
           upon
           suspicion
           was
           searcht
           ,
           and
           himself
           ,
           upon
           Information
           and
           Evidence
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ,
           was
           seiz'd
           ;
           the
           result
           of
           which
           was
           ,
           they
           found
           a
           Paper
           in
           his
           own
           〈◊〉
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           An
           †
           Association
           ,
           the
           Plot
           and
           Design
           of
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           since
           they
           could
           not
           Exclude
           the
           next
           Heir
           of
           the
           Crown
           by
           Bill
           and
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           would
           get
           Subscriptions
           ,
           to
           do
           it
           among
           themselves
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           set
           their
           Hands
           and
           Seals
           to
           a
           Rebellion
           ;
           for
           the
           concluding
           Clause
           was
           absolute
           Treason
           ,
           and
           oblig'd
           them
           to
           Swear
           Obedience
           to
           their
           Fellow-Subjects
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           Obey
           the
           Major
           part
           of
           Members
           after
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           for
           this
           he
           was
           Indicted
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           designing
           to
           compel
           the
           King
           to
           pass
           the
           Bill
           at
           Oxford
           ;
           for
           conferring
           with
           
             Booth
             ,
             Hains
             ,
             Smith
          
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           the
           Evidences
           ,
           in
           Treasonable
           Consults
           ;
           for
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             King
             ought
             to
             be
             Deposed
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           
             that
             he
             would
             never
             
             desist
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             brought
          
           England
           
             to
             a
          
           Common-wealth
           :
           All
           agreeable
           to
           the
           very
           Principles
           he
           profest
           ,
           to
           the
           Practises
           and
           Designs
           he
           had
           before
           Engag'd
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           Discoveries
           of
           his
           Treasons
           that
           have
           follow'd
           since
           ;
           but
           the
           
             Grand
             Inquest
          
           being
           pact
           by
           Papilion
           a
           Partial
           Sheriff
           ,
           and
           compos'd
           of
           Jurors
           as
           much
           prejudic'd
           ,
           the
           Bill
           of
           Indictment
           was
           brought
           in
           Ignoramus
           ;
           an
           apparent
           Rebel
           acquitted
           ,
           and
           carried
           off
           in
           Triumph
           with
           the
           Shouts
           and
           Shoulders
           of
           the
           Rabble
           .
        
         
           In
           July
           ,
           1683.
           was
           Discover'd
           the
           bottom
           of
           all
           these
           Preliminary
           Plots
           and
           Conspiracies
           ,
           in
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           most
           barbarous
           Butchery
           of
           the
           best
           of
           Kings
           ,
           our
           late
           Sovereign
           ,
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           with
           the
           Assassination
           of
           his
           
             Royal
             Brother
          
           ,
           our
           present
           Sovereign
           :
           For
           this
           they
           had
           engag'd
           in
           the
           Consults
           ,
           Men
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Conditions
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           Knights
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           Lawyers
           ,
           Malsters
           ,
           Olymen
           ,
           Clergy
           and
           Lay
           ;
           the
           first
           Contrivance
           was
           ,
           for
           Assassinating
           the
           Royal
           Brothers
           as
           they
           past
           by
           the
           Rye
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           one
           Rumbald
           ,
           coming
           from
           New-Market
           :
           but
           
           Heaven
           turn'd
           a
           Judgment
           even
           into
           an
           act
           of
           Mercy
           for
           their
           Deliverance
           ;
           and
           the
           Fire
           hapning
           there
           ,
           made
           them
           prevent
           the
           Rebels
           in
           their
           return
           .
           Then
           the
           Play-House
           was
           propos'd
           to
           be
           the
           Shambles
           for
           this
           Butchery
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           places
           ,
           but
           the
           Conspirators
           disagreeing
           in
           their
           Approbation
           ,
           hinder'd
           its
           execution
           so
           soon
           ;
           upon
           the
           Discovery
           of
           one
           Keeling
           ,
           an
           Accomplice
           ,
           touch'd
           with
           remorse
           ,
           or
           apprehension
           of
           danger
           :
           All
           the
           Conspirators
           fly
           ,
           from
           whom
           Shaftsbury
           ,
           that
           Arch-Rebel
           ,
           was
           before
           
           fled
           ;
           some
           were
           afterward
           found
           out
           ,
           came
           in
           for
           Evidence
           ,
           upon
           which
           several
           were
           afterward
           Convicted
           and
           Executed
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           Tryal
           of
           my
           Lord
           Russel
           ,
           the
           very
           Morning
           he
           was
           Arraigned
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           Committed
           for
           the
           same
           Conspiracy
           ,
           whether
           out
           of
           sense
           of
           Ingratitude
           to
           his
           
             Royal
             Sovereign
          
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           been
           preferr'd
           to
           the
           highest
           station
           of
           a
           Subject
           ,
           even
           that
           of
           being
           his
           Vice-Roy
           ,
           or
           whether
           out
           of
           fear
           of
           his
           fate
           ,
           and
           fearful
           of
           an
           Ax
           ,
           dispatcht
           himself
           with
           a
           Razor
           :
           For
           Defaming
           of
           the
           Government
           the
           next
           
           Plot
           is
           to
           make
           this
           a
           Murther
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           one
           Braddon
           ,
           out
           of
           Seditious
           industry
           ,
           deals
           with
           one
           Edwards
           a
           School-Boy
           to
           Testify
           ,
           he
           saw
           a
           Hand
           throw
           a
           Razor
           out
           of
           the
           Window
           ;
           with
           this
           matter
           well
           manag'd
           ,
           King
           ,
           and
           Council
           ,
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Capel
          
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           must
           be
           canvast
           for
           ;
           and
           he
           having
           an
           Indefatigable
           Desire
           to
           fasten
           a
           Scandal
           on
           the
           Government
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           an
           Impudence
           not
           to
           be
           baffl'd
           or
           defeated
           ,
           to
           solicite
           the
           business
           farther
           ,
           one
           gets
           Speke
           ,
           a
           known
           Favourer
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           Factious
           ,
           a
           warm
           spark
           that
           would
           be
           soon
           hot
           in
           any
           such
           pursuit
           ,
           to
           lend
           him
           a
           Letter
           of
           Recommendation
           to
           a
           Country
           Knight
           ,
           but
           with
           both
           their
           bold
           fronts
           ,
           they
           could
           put
           no
           such
           bad
           face
           upon
           the
           business
           :
           for
           it
           was
           Discover'd
           to
           be
           the
           basest
           Design
           the
           most
           malicious
           Miscreants
           could
           undertake
           ,
           and
           they
           both
           Try'd
           upon
           an
           
           Information
           of
           High
           Misdemenor
           ,
           and
           Subornation
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           )
           the
           Pimps
           to
           Perjury
           ,
           for
           which
           one
           was
           Fin'd
           one
           thousand
           pounds
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           two
           .
        
         
           To
           second
           this
           Unsuccesful
           Plot
           ,
           about
           Christmas
           last
           they
           disperse
           the
           
           most
           Divilish
           and
           Malitious
           Libel
           that
           
           Falshood
           and
           Folly
           could
           Invent
           ,
           leave
           it
           at
           the
           doors
           of
           the
           Loyalists
           ;
           and
           its
           Design
           the
           same
           with
           those
           Suborners
           ,
           to
           fasten
           a
           Murder
           upon
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           our
           present
           one
           ,
           and
           some
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           with
           such
           silly
           Insinuations
           ,
           as
           of
           themselves
           do
           defend
           them
           from
           that
           Villany
           they
           would
           affix
           ;
           first
           ,
           from
           
             their
             being
             then
             walking
             in
             the
             Tower
          
           ;
           and
           can
           the
           most
           Factious
           Fool
           Imagine
           ?
           Can
           but
           bare
           Humane
           Sense
           be
           so
           silly
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           the
           Contrivers
           of
           such
           a
           suppos'd
           〈◊〉
           would
           be
           present
           at
           its
           Execution
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           the
           likeliest
           way
           to
           keep
           it
           private
           ,
           was
           to
           appear
           in
           it
           publickly
           ?
           Preposterous
           Sots
           !
           Do
           not
           contradict
           the
           best
           Evidence
           ,
           that
           of
           
             Common
             sense
          
           ,
           tho'
           you
           would
           the
           Coroners
           :
           Another
           is
           ,
           from
           
             the
             Discovery
             of
             one
          
           Haly
           ,
           
             that
             was
             found
          
           Murther'd
           ,
           
             to
             be
             the
          
           Warder
           ,
           in
           whose
           House
           the
           late
           Lord
           of
           Essex
           lay
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Libeller
           in
           a
           long
           ,
           tedious
           ,
           impertinent
           Discourse
           ,
           Iasinuates
           the
           probability
           of
           that
           Fellow
           's
           being
           dispatch'd
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           telling
           Tales
           ;
           but
           how
           does
           Heaven
           infatuate
           those
           Fools
           that
           it
           would
           destroy
           ?
           The
           〈◊〉
           perjur'd
           
           Wretch
           is
           forc'd
           to
           beg
           the
           World
           Pardon
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Postscript
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           us
           the
           truth
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           his
           design
           to
           lye
           ;
           that
           this
           Unfortunate
           Fellow
           that
           was
           found
           Dead
           ,
           was
           none
           of
           this
           Warder
           that
           he
           meant
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           the
           similitude
           of
           the
           Name
           made
           the
           mistake
           ,
           then
           from
           the
           disagreeableness
           of
           Bomeny's
           Testimony
           with
           the
           other
           Informant
           ,
           because
           not
           verbatim
           he
           says
           the
           same
           ,
           therefore
           they
           must
           be
           both
           〈◊〉
           :
           Seditious
           Sot
           !
           Why
           so
           senseless
           too
           ?
           Will
           not
           Common
           reason
           for
           that
           very
           thing
           ,
           confirm
           them
           both
           to
           be
           the
           more
           truth
           ,
           for
           when
           there
           is
           a
           Conspiracy
           ,
           to
           make
           Affidavit
           of
           a
           lye
           ;
           there
           they
           can
           soon
           confer
           ,
           and
           commonly
           do
           too
           agree
           in
           words
           as
           well
           as
           substance
           ,
           and
           sense
           might
           well
           suggest
           ,
           they
           had
           learn'd
           their
           Lessons
           pretty
           perfect
           ,
           upon
           such
           a
           verbal
           Agreement
           :
           But
           this
           Masterpiece
           of
           most
           Malicious
           Plot
           ,
           was
           with
           more
           sublimated
           Malice
           ,
           contracted
           into
           a
           Compendium
           ,
           only
           that
           it
           might
           be
           propagated
           the
           sooner
           ,
           spread
           the
           farther
           when
           in
           short
           ,
           of
           which
           Condensed
           or
           Abstracted
           Treason
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Essence
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           
           one
           Danvers
           was
           Discovered
           to
           be
           the
           Author
           ;
           a
           Villain
           ,
           whom
           the
           Devil
           in
           Design
           ,
           could
           not
           render
           more
           vile
           ,
           an
           Anabaptist
           for
           Profession
           ,
           an
           Officer
           of
           Olivers
           ,
           for
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           now
           a
           Fugitive
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           Apprehension
           ;
           for
           whom
           a
           Warrant
           was
           issued
           out
           ,
           Posted
           ,
           publisht
           in
           the
           Gazette
           ,
           and
           an
           Hundred
           pounds
           proffer'd
           for
           any
           to
           take
           him
           .
        
         
           As
           these
           late
           Plots
           and
           Conspiracies
           were
           contriving
           all
           along
           in
           England
           ,
           so
           did
           the
           Scots
           carry
           on
           the
           same
           Treason
           :
           Argyle
           ,
           an
           Hereditary
           Rebel
           ,
           that
           seem'd
           to
           have
           his
           Soul
           and
           Treason
           from
           
             Ex
             traduce
          
           ,
           being
           attainted
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           their
           Land
           ,
           for
           a
           Factious
           Explanation
           of
           the
           Test
           ,
           and
           tho'
           Justly
           Sentenc'd
           to
           Suffer
           ,
           yet
           the
           Government
           that
           had
           given
           him
           his
           Estate
           ,
           had
           no
           design
           upon
           his
           Life
           ;
           makes
           his
           Escape
           out
           of
           Prison
           ,
           in
           which
           in
           effect
           he
           enjoy'd
           his
           Liberty
           before
           ,
           gets
           over
           into
           Holland
           ,
           confers
           with
           our
           English
           Fugitives
           ,
           then
           sends
           Letters
           from
           .
           thence
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           to
           incite
           them
           to
           Rebel
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           were
           Intercepted
           upon
           Major
           Holms
           ,
           and
           known
           to
           be
           his
           own
           Hand
           ,
           Spence
           and
           Castares
           ,
           his
           
           own
           Emissaries
           Confessing
           the
           Correspondence
           they
           had
           with
           their
           Rebel
           Friends
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Cochrans
             ,
             Melvil
             ,
             Baily
          
           ,
           are
           found
           to
           have
           been
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           Agitating
           the
           Conspiracy
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           upon
           full
           Evidence
           ,
           the
           said
           
             Robert
             Baily
          
           was
           *
           Convicted
           ,
           had
           his
           Arms
           Expung'd
           ,
           himself
           Hang'd
           ,
           and
           his
           Body
           Quarterd
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           Evidence
           ,
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           deeds
           of
           
             Hellish
             darkness
          
           brought
           into
           as
           much
           light
           ,
           as
           the
           Lamp
           of
           Heaven
           it self
           affords
           :
           Their
           infatuated
           Fools
           were
           still
           so
           much
           blinded
           and
           besotted
           ,
           as
           to
           represent
           it
           all
           for
           a
           Plot
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           only
           for
           involving
           some
           of
           them
           in
           a
           Conspiracy
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           must
           be
           presum'd
           to
           design
           upon
           himself
           ,
           only
           to
           trepan
           them
           into
           Treasonable
           Designs
           :
           For
           this
           ,
           several
           Letters
           are
           dispers'd
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           being
           Intercepted
           ,
           were
           found
           to
           be
           one
           Sir
           
             Samuel
             Bernadiston's
          
           ,
           a
           wealthy
           Citizen
           ,
           whose
           Estate
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           
           deal
           of
           Money
           ,
           and
           as
           
             little
             Wit
          
           ,
           serv'd
           only
           to
           make
           him
           more
           wickedly
           ,
           and
           less
           wisely
           Seditious
           ;
           for
           nothing
           but
           the
           pride
           of
           a
           Purse
           ,
           or
           the
           not
           valuing
           of
           a
           Fine
           ,
           could
           have
           made
           a
           Man
           guilty
           of
           so
           much
           Folly
           ,
           at
           a
           Season
           when
           they
           were
           in
           an
           hot
           pursuit
           of
           an
           Hellish
           Conspiracy
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           
           of
           those
           that
           had
           suffer'd
           for
           it
           ,
           hardly
           cold
           :
           For
           he
           lets
           them
           know
           that
           the
           
             Protestant
             Plot
          
           is
           confounded
           ,
           quite
           lost
           ,
           that
           the
           Evidence
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Howard
           was
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Prisoners
           that
           lay
           there
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           were
           discharged
           ;
           that
           Sidney
           that
           Suffer'd
           for
           it
           ,
           was
           Pardon'd
           ;
           that
           Braddon
           that
           was
           Fin'd
           for
           it
           ,
           was
           no
           farther
           Prosecuted
           ;
           all
           rank
           Lyes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           lewdly
           Seditious
           :
           And
           though
           his
           kind
           Council
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           mitigate
           the
           Information
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Malice
           was
           not
           so
           apparent
           ;
           that
           will
           not
           mince
           the
           matter
           ;
           for
           tho'
           the
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           the
           plain
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           make
           it
           the
           most
           malitious
           piece
           of
           Faction
           〈◊〉
           ,
           yet
           moreover
           ,
           the
           very
           mass
           of
           his
           Blood
           was
           tainted
           with
           as
           much
           malice
           ,
           and
           his
           very
           Relations
           actual
           Rebels
           ,
           
           and
           in
           Arms
           against
           their
           Sovereign
           ;
           our
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Bernadiston
          
           being
           a
           Colonel
           of
           a
           Foot
           Regiment
           of
           Rebels
           ,
           at
           the
           Siege
           of
           Colchester
           ,
           which
           I
           can
           make
           appear
           from
           an
           old
           Map
           of
           the
           Siege
           ,
           where
           he
           may
           see
           his
           Father
           or
           his
           Brother
           ,
           Firing
           upon
           his
           Majesties
           Subjects
           .
           But
           these
           Factious
           Papers
           being
           prov'd
           upon
           him
           from
           his
           own
           Hand
           ,
           and
           the
           Testimony
           of
           his
           Servant
           that
           Superscrib'd
           them
           ;
           they
           found
           him
           Guilty
           without
           going
           from
           the
           Bar
           ,
           for
           
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           
             King's
             Bench
          
           ,
           he
           was
           afterward
           Fin'd
           Ten
           thousand
           Pounds
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           Bound
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Good
           Behaviour
           during
           Life
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           Committed
           till
           't
           was
           paid
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           did
           endeavour
           to
           silence
           their
           own
           Advocates
           in
           their
           Defence
           ,
           and
           that
           Impudence
           it self
           might
           not
           endeavour
           to
           smother
           their
           
             secret
             Conspiracies
          
           ,
           they
           break
           out
           into
           that
           open
           Rebellion
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           had
           Conspired
           ,
           and
           Invade
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           design'd
           only
           to
           prove
           the
           Plot
           :
           For
           in
           April
           ,
           1685.
           
           Argyle
           lands
           ,
           with
           Men
           and
           Amunition
           brought
           from
           Holland
           ;
           in
           one
           of
           the
           South-West
           Isles
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           call'd
           
           Yyle
           ,
           or
           Ila
           ,
           and
           their
           seizes
           all
           the
           Arms
           ,
           Horses
           ,
           Men
           ,
           and
           other
           Necessaries
           to
           make
           up
           an
           Army
           ,
           some
           of
           his
           Heretors
           come
           in
           for
           Assistance
           ,
           with
           some
           few
           of
           his
           Dependants
           and
           Relations
           ,
           of
           which
           of
           the
           most
           note
           ,
           were
           his
           Sons
           ,
           and
           one
           Achinbreck
           ,
           of
           which
           Name
           there
           is
           a
           Castle
           or
           Town
           near
           those
           Isles
           :
           For
           a
           Month
           or
           two
           they
           kept
           Sailing
           about
           
             Boot
             ,
             Cantire
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Islands
           thereabouts
           ,
           sometime
           landing
           ,
           then
           setting
           out
           again
           :
           But
           about
           the
           nineteenth
           of
           June
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Dunbarton
           having
           notice
           that
           the
           Rebels
           had
           past
           the
           River
           Levin
           ,
           above
           Dumbarton
           Town
           ,
           and
           taking
           their
           way
           towards
           Sterling
           ,
           overtook
           them
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Killerne
           ,
           but
           being
           late
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           did
           not
           Attack
           them
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           Morning
           ,
           the
           Rebels
           were
           march'd
           off
           toward
           the
           River
           Clyde
           ,
           which
           on
           the
           seventeenth
           they
           past
           ,
           but
           pursu'd
           by
           the
           King's
           Forces
           ,
           and
           Cochran
           carrying
           them
           by
           mistake
           into
           a
           Bogg
           ,
           they
           soon
           disorder'd
           and
           dispers'd
           :
           The
           late
           Argyle
           was
           set
           upon
           in
           his
           flight
           towards
           the
           Clyde
           ,
           by
           two
           of
           Greynock's
           Servants
           ,
           receiving
           a
           Wound
           on
           his
           Head
           ,
           dismounted
           his
           
           Horse
           ,
           and
           ran
           into
           the
           Water
           ,
           where
           a
           Countryman
           fell'd
           him
           ,
           so
           the
           Soldiers
           carried
           him
           to
           their
           Commander
           ,
           from
           thence
           to
           Glascow
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           Edenburgh
           :
           Among
           these
           Rebels
           ,
           were
           several
           of
           the
           blackest
           Conspirators
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           were
           fled
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           Rumbold
           himself
           ,
           the
           Malster
           at
           the
           Rye
           ,
           by
           whose
           House
           his
           late
           Majesty
           was
           to
           be
           Murder'd
           ;
           as
           also
           one
           Captain
           Ayloff
           ,
           mention'd
           in
           the
           King's
           Declaration
           ,
           were
           both
           there
           taken
           ;
           Rumbold
           fought
           desperately
           ,
           and
           Ayloff
           so
           despair'd
           ,
           that
           he
           ript
           up
           his
           Belly
           .
           Rumbold
           was
           afterward
           Arraigned
           for
           Invading
           the
           Kingdom
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           had
           Sentence
           as
           in
           Cases
           of
           High
           Treason
           ,
           and
           was
           accordingly
           a
           Hang'd
           and
           Quarter'd
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           day
           the
           late
           Lord
           Argyle
           ,
           their
           Arch-Traytor
           ,
           b
           Beheaded
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           that
           their
           Plot
           might
           be
           prov'd
           as
           plain
           in
           
             England
             too
          
           :
           About
           the
           beginning
           of
           
             June
             ,
             Monmouth
          
           landed
           at
           Lime
           in
           Dorsetshire
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           possest
           himself
           ,
           having
           with
           him
           three
           Ships
           ,
           brought
           into
           Town
           about
           two
           hundred
           Men
           ;
           some
           of
           the
           Seditious
           Souls
           ,
           and
           as
           silly
           ,
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           
           ran
           in
           to
           his
           Assistance
           ;
           upon
           falling
           of
           the
           Tide
           (
           as
           t
           is
           thought
           )
           they
           made
           an
           Excursion
           upon
           the
           Sands
           ,
           to
           the
           Town
           of
           Bridport
           ,
           which
           they
           enter'd
           by
           the
           Back-side
           ,
           and
           surprised
           in
           it
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Wadham
             Strangways
          
           ,
           one
           Mr.
           Coker
           ,
           and
           Mr
           Harvey
           ,
           Officers
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           two
           former
           they
           kill'd
           ,
           wounded
           the
           latter
           ,
           seiz'd
           some
           Horses
           ,
           and
           went
           back
           to
           their
           Quarters
           at
           Lime
           ,
           where
           while
           they
           lay
           there
           ,
           a
           Party
           of
           the
           King
           's
           met
           some
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           had
           a
           Ran
           counter
           ,
           kill'd
           about
           twenty
           three
           ,
           aud
           made
           them
           retire
           :
           From
           thence
           they
           march
           toward
           Taunton
           ,
           seizing
           all
           the
           Horses
           they
           could
           meet
           with
           ;
           no
           Gentleman
           of
           Note
           came
           in
           to
           their
           Assistance
           ;
           Trenchard
           ,
           being
           clapt
           in
           the
           Tower
           for
           a
           Traytor
           in
           the
           Conspiracy
           ,
           but
           escap't
           Hanging
           for
           want
           of
           an
           Evidence
           more
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           required
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           have
           run
           into
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           having
           ran
           from
           the
           King's
           Messenger
           before
           ,
           &
           if
           so
           ,
           proves
           his
           Treasonable
           part
           in
           the
           Plot
           ,
           which
           none
           of
           his
           Party
           would
           believe
           ,
           by
           turning
           an
           absolute
           Arm'd
           Rebel
           .
           About
           the
           twentieth
           of
           June
           ,
           Captain
           Trevanion
           ,
           Commander
           of
           
           some
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Ships
           ,
           found
           a
           Dogger
           and
           a
           Pink
           os
           the
           Rebels
           Ships
           lying
           at
           the
           Cob
           of
           Lime
           ,
           forty
           Barrels
           of
           Powder
           ,
           Back
           ,
           Breast
           and
           Head-Pieces
           for
           ten
           thousand
           Men
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           which
           were
           all
           secur'd
           ,
           and
           his
           Grace
           the
           Duke
           of
           Albemarle
           sent
           into
           it
           three
           Companies
           :
           The
           Rebels
           rambl'd
           about
           Glassenbury
           ,
           in
           Somerset
           ,
           and
           some
           part
           of
           Wiltshire
           ,
           Plundering
           ,
           and
           taking
           all
           the
           Horse
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           calling
           in
           as
           many
           Foot
           :
           And
           both
           these
           Invaders
           ,
           to
           publish
           themselves
           Rebels
           in
           Print
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Arms
           ,
           put
           out
           their
           Declarations
           ,
           of
           their
           King
           's
           being
           an
           Vsurper
           ,
           and
           a
           Tyrant
           ;
           that
           had
           Succeeded
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           as
           well
           as
           Man
           :
           One
           
             William
             Disney
          
           ,
           
             Esq
          
           was
           taken
           with
           his
           Wench
           in
           his
           Bed
           ,
           and
           
             Monmouth's
             Declarations
          
           Printing
           in
           his
           House
           ;
           Try'd
           for
           the
           Treason
           in
           Southwork
           ,
           upon
           full
           Evidence
           found
           Guilty
           ,
           Sentenc'd
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           *
           Executed
           .
           And
           the
           †
           Parliament
           it self
           ,
           by
           special
           Act
           ,
           Attaint
           
             James
             Scot
          
           for
           a
           Rebel
           ,
           and
           a
           Traitor
           ,
           set
           Five
           thousand
           Pounds
           upon
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           by
           another
           Bill
           ,
           make
           the
           Asserting
           the
           
           Plot
           of
           his
           Legitimacy
           ,
           High
           Treason
           :
           The
           Rebels
           for
           some
           time
           continued
           forraging
           and
           rambling
           about
           the
           Western
           Counties
           ,
           Wilts
           ,
           and
           Somerset
           :
           At
           Wells
           they
           say
           they
           Plunderd
           and
           defac't
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           had
           escap'd
           the
           Fury
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           last
           Rebellion
           ;
           out
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Chalice
           they
           Drank
           the
           prophanest
           Healths
           ,
           and
           upon
           its
           very
           
             Altar
             sacrific'd
          
           Women
           to
           their
           Lust
           ;
           but
           This
           being
           but
           Report
           ,
           I
           don't
           rely
           on
           .
           From
           Wells
           they
           went
           to
           Bridgwater
           ,
           there
           Fortifying
           themselves
           a
           little
           ;
           but
           finding
           the
           L.
           Feversham
           come
           up
           to
           them
           ,
           &
           more
           Forces
           of
           the
           King
           's
           following
           ,
           they
           resolv'd
           to
           surprise
           him
           in
           his
           Camp
           ;
           march'd
           accordingly
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           and
           by
           two
           or
           three
           in
           the
           a
           Morning
           set
           upon
           him
           ,
           whom
           yet
           they
           found
           ready
           to
           receive
           them
           ,
           the
           late
           L.
           Grey
           ,
           Commanding
           their
           ill
           manag'd
           Horse
           ,
           was
           soon
           disorder'd
           ,
           and
           ran
           away
           ;
           the
           Foot
           fought
           it
           desperately
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           defeated
           by
           the
           King's
           Cannon
           and
           Horse
           ,
           were
           slain
           about
           two
           thousand
           .
           The
           late
           Lord
           Grey
           was
           b
           taken
           in
           Disguise
           at
           Ringwood
           about
           the
           Borders
           of
           Dorsetshire
           ,
           and
           secured
           by
           my
           Lord
           Lumley
           ;
           and
           
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           the
           next
           Morning
           met
           with
           in
           some
           Covert
           thereabouts
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           the
           same
           Hands
           :
           Manmouth
           on
           the
           a
           Munday
           after
           ,
           with
           his
           Associate
           Grey
           ,
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           the
           following
           b
           Wednesday
           ,
           on
           the
           Hill
           Beheaded
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           you
           have
           seen
           the
           very
           Basis
           ,
           the
           Foundations
           upon
           which
           they
           build
           their
           Principles
           ,
           somewhat
           shaken
           ,
           and
           I
           wish
           I
           could
           with
           modesty
           say
           ,
           utterly
           undermin'd
           :
           I
           have
           set
           my
           Shoulders
           to
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           had
           I
           the
           strength
           of
           some
           Sampson
           ,
           would
           pull
           down
           their
           Pillars
           ,
           confound
           the
           Babel
           these
           Rebels
           have
           built
           ,
           tho'
           I
           were
           sure
           to
           fall
           and
           be
           buried
           in
           its
           Ruines
           .
           By
           this
           you
           have
           seen
           the
           Multiplicity
           of
           their
           Plots
           ,
           so
           Hellish
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           like
           the
           Devil
           (
           that
           Seduces
           our
           Democraticks
           into
           such
           Damnable
           Designs
           )
           their
           Name
           is
           Legion
           ;
           but
           of
           those
           Devices
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           who
           always
           was
           ,
           will
           ever
           be
           the
           Detector
           and
           Confounder
           :
           And
           here
           I
           profess
           by
           that
           Heaven
           (
           which
           I
           only
           beg
           to
           Bless
           my
           poor
           Endeavour
           against
           the
           Designs
           of
           Hell
           )
           that
           nothing
           but
           a
           
           sincere
           hatred
           of
           their
           pernicious
           Principles
           ,
           and
           a
           certain
           Assurance
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           these
           
             Conspiracies
             they
          
           have
           promoted
           ,
           has
           put
           me
           upon
           this
           undertaking
           ,
           to
           refute
           the
           Folly
           and
           Falshood
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           represent
           that
           Bloody
           work
           &
           Wickedness
           of
           the
           other
           .
           If
           they
           'll
           condemn
           the
           warmness
           of
           my
           style
           ,
           which
           a
           one
           has
           already
           Libell'd
           as
           hot
           ,
           let
           them
           but
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           be
           as
           zealous
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           good
           Principles
           ,
           as
           the
           vilest
           of
           their
           Villains
           ,
           the
           most
           venomous
           of
           their
           Vipers
           have
           been
           ,
           for
           infecting
           us
           with
           the
           poyson
           of
           bad
           :
           Let
           me
           be
           allow'd
           to
           write
           as
           affectionately
           for
           my
           Sovereign
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           Seated
           in
           his
           Throne
           ,
           as
           their
           Faction
           did
           most
           furiously
           against
           him
           ,
           when
           by
           Rebellion
           they
           had
           pull'd
           him
           out
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           ,
           be
           pleas'd
           but
           to
           remark
           a
           little
           matter
           of
           Fact
           :
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           Has
           not
           Hunt
           (
           whom
           even
           they
           would
           make
           a
           moderate
           Man
           )
           Libell'd
           his
           Antagonists
           with
           the
           Name
           of
           b
           
             Base
             Caitiffs
             ,
             Traytors
             ,
             Knaves
             ,
             Betrayers
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Right
             ,
             Wicked
             ,
             Impious
             ,
             Sacrilegious
             ,
             Monsters
             ,
          
           and
           Mad
           ?
           Does
           
           not
           an
           Inconsiderate
           Coxcomb
           ,
           that
           sets
           himself
           up
           for
           a
           Considerer
           ,
           call
           his
           Opposers
           ,
           a
           
             Arrogant
             Fools
             ,
             silly
             Knaves
             ,
             Ruffians
             ,
             Trislers
          
           ;
           besides
           his
           Non-sense
           and
           Pedantick
           terms
           of
           
             Insensatus
             Galata
          
           ,
           and
           Effrontery
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Controversie
           manag'd
           in
           the
           style
           of
           a
           Carman
           ,
           or
           the
           blessed
           Language
           of
           the
           Bawds
           at
           Billingsgate
           :
           And
           yet
           these
           (
           I
           'll
           assure
           you
           )
           with
           the
           Party
           ,
           all
           applauded
           〈◊〉
           .
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           consult
           but
           the
           Papers
           of
           that
           prosligate
           Villain
           ,
           the
           Penner
           of
           the
           
             Political
             Mercury
          
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           the
           meanest
           Traytor
           treats
           his
           Exil'd
           Sovereign
           ,
           and
           Majesty
           it self
           ;
           Young
           Scot
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             Interest
             of
             Young
          
           Stewart
           ,
           
           
             accursed
             Family
             ,
             Little
             Queen
             ,
             their
             curst
             foul
             and
             bloody
             House
             ,
             its
             Name
             odious
             in
             Chronicle
             ,
             Young
          
           Tarquin
           ,
           Perkin
           Warbeck
           ,
           
             pretended
             King
             ,
             King
             of
             Beggars
             ,
             Royal
             Puppet
             ,
          
           the
           
             Grand
             Tyrant
          
           ,
           the
           
             Great
             Pyrate
          
           ;
           And
           so
           barbarous
           were
           these
           Beasts
           in
           their
           Reflections
           ,
           that
           he
           represented
           his
           Banish'd
           Prince
           (
           whom
           themselves
           had
           put
           to
           those
           unhappy
           necessities
           )
           for
           a
           Clipper
           and
           a
           Coiner
           in
           the
           French
           
           King's
           Court
           :
           Is
           not
           
             this
             Virulency
             now
             ?
             this
          
           Venome
           ?
           and
           that
           of
           such
           a
           Villanous
           Viper
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Old
           Serpent
           ,
           the
           Devil
           himself
           would
           be
           an
           Antidote
           ?
           and
           all
           this
           even
           against
           God's
           Vicegerent
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           dust
           of
           such
           a
           Damnable
           Democratick
           ,
           enough
           to
           pollute
           the
           Land
           wherein
           it
           lies
           ?
           and
           of
           which
           the
           Grave
           will
           be
           asham'd
           when
           she
           comes
           to
           give
           up
           her
           Dead
           :
           These
           are
           the
           Barbarities
           ,
           Hunt
           would
           not
           have
           so
           much
           a
           remember'd
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           abhor'd
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           mention
           and
           remin'd
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           present
           Age
           see
           ,
           to
           what
           an
           Acme
           of
           Villany
           the
           preceding
           was
           arriv'd
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Faction
           be
           forc'd
           to
           remember
           ,
           what
           they
           so
           labour
           to
           forget
           ;
           for
           what
           they
           can
           so
           hardly
           be
           brought
           to
           detest
           ,
           is
           also
           as
           difficult
           by
           repetition
           ,
           to
           be
           render'd
           too
           detestable
           :
           These
           Printed
           Treasons
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           so
           long
           out
           of
           the
           Press
           ,
           may
           well
           want
           a
           New
           Imprimatur
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           brought
           to
           believe
           they
           were
           never
           in
           it
           :
           To
           this
           pass
           of
           the
           Politicus's
           would
           our
           
             Protestants
             ,
             Domesticks
             ,
             Packets
             ,
             Advices
             ,
             
             Courantiers
             ,
             Janeway's
             ,
             Care
             's
             ,
             Vile's
          
           and
           Curtise's
           ,
           all
           have
           come
           ,
           and
           a
           Nevil
           now
           ,
           that
           abhors
           the
           thoughts
           of
           a
           COMMON-WEALTH
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Circumstances
             are
             now
          
           ,
           would
           be
           their
           Needham
           (
           I
           warrant
           you
           )
           when
           a
           
             Civil
             War
          
           had
           Banisht
           again
           the
           best
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           writ
           his
           
             Brief
             History
          
           of
           Succession
           ,
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           only
           to
           make
           our
           Monarchs
           Elective
           ,
           would
           then
           have
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           b
           
             All
             from
             the
             Conquest
             were
             perfect
             Tyrants
             ,
             that
          
           Richard
           
             the
             Second's
             Blood
             ought
             rather
             to
             have
             been
             spilt
             on
             a
             Publick
             Scaffold
             ,
             than
             by
             a
             Private
             Assassination
             in
          
           Pomsret
           
             Castle
             ,
             and
             that
          
           Charles
           
             the
             First
             was
             Executed
             as
             a
             Traytor
          
           ;
           and
           so
           given
           us
           in
           just
           such
           another
           Catalogue
           .
        
         
           How
           can
           our
           Seditious
           Souls
           think
           themselves
           hardly
           dealt
           with
           ,
           in
           those
           late
           Loyal
           Animadversions
           that
           have
           been
           made
           upon
           their
           lewd
           Libels
           ?
           or
           ,
           What
           severity
           now
           has
           the
           Observator
           (
           that
           Learned
           piece
           of
           Loyalty
           )
           exprest
           in
           his
           Pages
           ,
           which
           their
           own
           Papers
           have
           not
           deserv'd
           ,
           &
           heretofore
           ,
           in
           a
           barbarous
           manner
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           best
           of
           Kings
           and
           Subjects
           shown
           :
           
           and
           as
           they
           cannot
           condemn
           him
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           honest
           Heart
           ,
           for
           exposing
           (
           in
           the
           most
           severest
           manner
           )
           the
           Principles
           and
           Practises
           of
           these
           dangerous
           Democraticks
           ,
           since
           they
           dealt
           so
           severely
           themselves
           with
           their
           Sovereign
           ,
           and
           all
           Assertors
           of
           his
           Monarchy
           ;
           so
           neither
           can
           such
           discommend
           him
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           for
           such
           seasonable
           Remarks
           on
           their
           Pretensions
           to
           CONSCIENCE
           ,
           and
           as
           rigorous
           Reflections
           on
           their
           Men
           of
           MODERATION
           :
           the
           two
           tender
           points
           (
           they
           say
           )
           must
           not
           be
           medl'd
           with
           ,
           or
           ,
           at
           most
           ,
           but
           gently
           touch'd
           on
           .
        
         
           The
           very
           Suggestion
           flies
           in
           their
           Faces
           ,
           and
           upbraids
           the
           Faction
           with
           the
           same
           proceedings
           against
           one
           another
           ;
           for
           this
           famous
           
             Political
             Mercurial
          
           Scribler
           lets
           us
           understand
           ,
           that
           a
           
             The
             Presbyterians
             pretended
             Principle
             of
          
           Conscience
           ,
           
             is
             no
             competent
             Plea
             in
             his
             behalf
             ,
             for
             then
             this
             Plea
             and
             Pretence
             might
             serve
             to
             Justifie
             the
             late
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Cavalry
             ;
             it
             might
             Justifie
          
           Ravillac
           ,
           
             for
             Murthering
          
           Henry
           
             the
             Fourth
          
           ,
           Faux
           ,
           Catesby
           ,
           
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             for
             the
             Powder-Plot
             ;
             not
             a
          
           
           Pritst
           or
           Jesuite
           but
           hath
           the
           same
           Pretension
           ,
           nor
           shall
           there
           be
           any
           Traytors
           in
           all
           Ages
           hereafter
           :
           Away
           with
           this
           Clergy
           Pretence
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           named
           once
           among
           Christians
           ,
           but
           exploded
           as
           the
           very
           Pest
           of
           Civil
           Society
           .
           
             And
             I
             pray
             mark
             only
             the
          
           Godly
           
             Preacher
             to
             the
             Parliament
          
           a
           I
           have
           desir'd
           in
           my
           Prayers
           to
           GOD
           ,
           for
           the
           opening
           of
           Mens
           Eyes
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           CONSCIENCE
           ,
           which
           lay
           in
           the
           polluted
           Bed
           of
           PAPACY
           ,
           meets
           them
           in
           the
           prophaned
           Bed
           of
           PRESBYTERY
           ;
           that
           The
           highest
           Godlinesses
           ,
           and
           the
           highest
           Wickednesses
           ,
           are
           those
           that
           are
           most
           Spiritual
           ;
           that
           The
           Fornications
           and
           Sorceries
           of
           this
           Whore
           are
           then
           greatest
           ,
           when
           most
           Mysterious
           ;
           that
           She
           is
           able
           to
           bewitch
           those
           that
           have
           attained
           to
           a
           great
           degree
           of
           Spirituality
           :
           To
           this
           purpose
           ,
           I
           have
           represented
           the
           same
           Spirit
           which
           dwells
           in
           PAPACY
           ,
           when
           it
           enters
           into
           the
           purer
           Forms
           of
           PRESBYTERY
           ,
           as
           fuller
           of
           Mystery
           ,
           so
           fuller
           of
           Despight
           and
           Danger
           ;
           
             so
             far
             the
             good
             Man
             ,
             for
          
           Conscience
           
             Plea
             :
             And
             now
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             to
             tell
             you
          
           their
           
             sense
             of
             the
          
           
           TRIMMER
           and
           MODERATE
           
             Men
             of
          
           their
           Times
           .
           a
           No
           sort
           of
           Men
           can
           be
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           than
           those
           Phlegmatick
           Souls
           ,
           of
           the
           
             MODERATE
             MIDDLE
          
           Temper
           ,
           who
           ,
           whilst
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           of
           a
           Party
           ,
           are
           not
           able
           to
           concoct
           those
           reasons
           of
           State
           ,
           that
           are
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           its
           Preservation
           :
           Men
           of
           this
           Humour
           may
           do
           well
           in
           a
           Civil
           War
           ,
           where
           the
           differing
           Interest
           may
           be
           reduc'd
           to
           agree
           in
           one
           third
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           stated
           in
           as
           vast
           a
           contrariety
           as
           God
           and
           Belial
           ,
           Light
           and
           Darkness
           ,
           Liberty
           and
           Slavery
           ,
           then
           those
           Men
           are
           like
           Sand
           without
           Lime
           ,
           neither
           good
           in
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           nor
           fit
           for
           the
           building
           of
           a
           Republick
           ;
           such
           Interests
           are
           best
           preserv'd
           when
           like
           Mathematical
           Points
           ,
           in
           the
           Extremity
           of
           Latitude
           ,
           they
           are
           placed
           at
           the
           remotest
           distance
           ,
           admitting
           no
           intermedial
           mixture
           of
           Affections
           with
           any
           things
           ,
           Persons
           or
           Pretences
           ,
           that
           may
           have
           but
           the
           least
           Collateral
           Relation
           to
           the
           opposite
           Party
           :
           
             And
             then
             for
             their
          
           MERCY
           
             to
             the
          
           Dissenters
           
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             of
          
           VNION
           .
           b
           But
           perhaps
           ,
           
           the
           sparing
           of
           the
           Traytor
           ,
           may
           he
           a
           means
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           an
           UNION
           with
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           Why
           ?
           Let
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           take
           shame
           to
           themselves
           ,
           by
           an
           Acknowledgment
           of
           their
           Offences
           :
           Let
           their
           Repentance
           be
           as
           loudly
           ,
           and
           openly
           profes'd
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           as
           their
           former
           Follies
           ;
           and
           then
           afterwards
           ,
           't
           is
           possible
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           an
           UNION
           ,
           but
           an
           UNION
           ,
           carried
           on
           upon
           any
           other
           terms
           ,
           speaks
           only
           some
           Clerical
           Design
           ,
           under
           a
           specious
           outside
           .
           And
           a
           Case
           ,
           
             Discoursing
             about
          
           MERCY
           ,
           
             to
             those
             that
             had
             Fought
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             whom
             he
             makes
             all
             Unpardonable
          
           Murtherers
           ,
           
             nay
             ,
             tho'
             they
             had
             not
          
           kill'd
           
             a
             Man
             ;
             for
             says
             he
             ,
          
           Though
           God
           forgive
           Sin
           against
           himself
           ,
           yet
           he
           commands
           his
           Deputies
           ,
           not
           to
           pardon
           Trespass
           against
           the
           Publick
           State
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Murther
           ,
           for
           even
           PREPAR'D
           and
           PROJECTED
           Murther
           ,
           God
           makes
           uncapable
           of
           Civil
           Mercy
           ;
           for
           here
           the
           Delinquent
           has
           kill'd
           as
           much
           as
           in
           his
           power
           to
           kill
           ;
           it
           was
           his
           purpose
           ,
           he
           〈◊〉
           killed
           ,
           though
           the
           Patient
           be
           not
           
           
             kill'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Design
             and
             Intention
             should
             Hang
             him
             .
          
           God
           deliver
           us
           from
           the
           Mercy
           of
           such
           Casuists
           ,
           the
           Government
           and
           Rule
           of
           such
           unreasonable
           Men
           ,
           that
           whilst
           they
           exclaim
           against
           Idols
           ,
           commit
           Sacriledg
           ;
           while
           they
           condemn
           others
           for
           want
           of
           Moderation
           in
           their
           Censures
           and
           Animadversions
           ,
           Satyrize
           and
           Libel
           even
           
             one
             another
          
           most
           
             Immoderately
             :
             These
          
           are
           the
           hardships
           in
           which
           they
           think
           they
           are
           most
           griev'd
           ,
           and
           yet
           those
           the
           very
           points
           in
           which
           they
           have
           shewn
           themselves
           the
           most
           rigorous
           ,
           and
           opprest
           better
           Subjects
           than
           themselves
           ,
           with
           a
           greater
           grievance
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           my
           sense
           of
           their
           Writings
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           opinion
           of
           others
           ,
           about
           my
           own
           ,
           am
           as
           little
           solicitous
           ;
           I
           am
           satisfy'd
           of
           my
           own
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           wish
           I
           could
           be
           as
           well
           assur'd
           of
           theirs
           ;
           the
           †
           Defending
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           than
           to
           what
           I
           am
           Sworn
           ,
           and
           their
           laborious
           Drudgery
           ,
           to
           detract
           from
           the
           Prerogative
           is
           perhaps
           ,
           but
           a
           
           Learned
           Expedient
           of
           being
           more
           Elalaborately
           PERJUR'D
           .
           As
           I
           ever
           〈◊〉
           that
           Royal
           Line
           ,
           which
           I
           always
           look'd
           upon
           to
           be
           unalterable
           ,
           and
           which
           none
           now
           but
           Rebels
           or
           Republicans
           will
           endeavour
           to
           Interrupt
           ,
           so
           I
           shall
           ever
           as
           much
           Revere
           this
           NAME
           and
           FAMILY
           of
           STEWART
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           truly
           Lineal
           Descent
           of
           our
           Crown
           was
           as
           intirely
           united
           and
           preserv'd
           :
           A
           Name
           that
           will
           be
           Sacred
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           short
           Succession
           it
           is
           too
           sadly
           like
           to
           leave
           us
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           long
           Series
           of
           Successors
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           be
           number'd
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Scots
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           with
           regret
           that
           we
           are
           like
           to
           reckon
           of
           it
           but
           two
           Royal
           Pairs
           ,
           of
           JAMES
           ,
           and
           CHARLES
           :
           A
           Name
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           a
           Monster
           of
           Mankind
           would
           have
           made
           a
           odious
           and
           accurs'd
           ,
           which
           maugre
           their
           own
           Rebellions
           has
           made
           our
           Islands
           Blest
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           a
           Name
           which
           even
           Rebels
           might
           Revere
           ,
           for
           so
           long
           and
           lasting
           a
           Succession
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           
           now
           there
           is
           but
           one
           left
           .
           And
           for
           that
           Impostor
           ,
           which
           some
           poor
           Souls
           ,
           as
           silly
           ,
           as
           seditious
           ,
           would
           feign
           have
           put
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           :
           Consider
           but
           the
           sad
           success
           two
           such
           Presidents
           and
           just
           as
           pretty
           Projects
           ,
           met
           with
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Henry
           the
           Seventh
           :
           Consider
           how
           unsuccesful
           this
           present
           Attempt
           prov'd
           ,
           which
           terminated
           in
           the
           ruin
           of
           all
           its
           Undertakers
           :
           Consider
           but
           the
           Folly
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           such
           an
           undertaking
           ,
           which
           could
           it
           have
           met
           with
           success
           ,
           must
           have
           been
           but
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           present
           Age
           ,
           and
           an
           entailment
           of
           it
           to
           Posterity
           ;
           too
           dear
           a
           purchase
           ,
           only
           to
           make
           us
           the
           Scorn
           and
           Derision
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           Traytors
           to
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           Rebels
           to
           our
           God.
           
        
         
           What
           I
           've
           done
           ,
           has
           been
           in
           satisfaction
           to
           my self
           ,
           without
           design
           of
           Applause
           ;
           my
           Duty
           to
           my
           Sovereign
           ,
           without
           insisting
           on
           desert
           ,
           my
           Resentment
           against
           Rebels
           ,
           without
           fearing
           of
           their
           force
           ,
           for
           then
           I
           desire
           to
           fall
           ,
           when
           so
           good
           a
           Government
           
           cannot
           stand
           ;
           my
           Misfortune
           from
           them
           would
           have
           been
           the
           best
           of
           Fate
           ,
           and
           my
           very
           Foes
           the
           most
           Friendly
           and
           Obliging
           .
           I
           have
           scarce
           Breath'd
           under
           a
           Vsurpt
           Government
           yet
           ,
           and
           should
           hardly
           have
           been
           brought
           to
           begin
           now
           ,
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           an
           Vsurpation
           :
           If
           in
           these
           Essays
           ,
           I
           have
           done
           the
           least
           Service
           to
           my
           Sovereign
           Lord
           ,
           or
           his
           Liege
           Subjects
           ,
           I
           shall
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           having
           answer'd
           the
           Ends
           of
           my
           little
           Studies
           ,
           both
           towards
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Man
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           seldom
           a
           good
           Subject
           that
           makes
           a
           bad
           Christian
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           always
           observ'd
           the
           greatest
           Atheists
           among
           the
           Rebellious
           .
           If
           (
           whatever
           sincerity
           I
           pretend
           )
           they
           'll
           upbraid
           me
           still
           for
           that
           itch
           of
           Writing
           ,
           I
           'll
           as
           sincerely
           protest
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           cur'd
           me
           of
           the
           scab
           ,
           and
           thank
           them
           too
           for
           being
           my
           Physicians
           without
           a
           Fee
           :
           They
           themselves
           have
           superseded
           all
           future
           Animadversions
           of
           my
           Pen
           ,
           by
           being
           able
           to
           make
           no
           farther
           progress
           in
           their
           VILLANY
           ,
           I
           
           truly
           profess
           ,
           never
           more
           to
           refute
           their
           
             bad
             PRINCIPLES
          
           ,
           till
           they
           can
           find
           out
           worse
           ,
           and
           as
           heartily
           promise
           ,
           never
           again
           to
           be
           their
           Plague
           ,
           till
           they
           can
           Invent
           a
           more
           
             Hellish
             PLOT
          
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A58510-e390
           
             Vid.
             Hunts
             Postscript
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Mischief
             of
             Imposition
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Proceedings
             at
             the
             Old-Bayly
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Postscript
             to
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Association
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Settles
             Recantation
             .
          
           
             Postscript
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             
               Proceedings
               at
               the
            
             Old-Bayly
             .
             p.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             4
             Vid.
             vernon
             
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               Dr.
            
             Heylin
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A58510-e2530
           
             beyond
             Hypocrates
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             
               also
               History
               of
            
             English
             and
             Scotch
             Presbytery
             
               by
               a
            
             French
             Divine
             .
          
           
             Alciatus
             a
             forreign
             Civilian
             too
             ,
             write
             against
             the
             Deposition
             of
             Edward
             the
             2d
             .
             and
             Richard
             the
             2d
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Tryal
             Regicid
             .
             p.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A58510-e3980
           
             The
             Worthy
             Dr.
             Bradys
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Learned
             Author
             of
             the
             Great
             Point
             of
             Succession
             .
          
           
             Strabo
             ,
             Tacitus
             ,
             Caes.
             Com.
             
          
           
             
               So
               also
            
             Caesar
             ,
             Bell.
             Gall.
             Lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             How
             in
             his
             Historical
             reface
             to
             
               Stow's
               Annals
            
             ,
             contends
             mightily
             for
             such
             a
             story
             citing
             all
             our
             antient
             Authors
             ,
             for
             its
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Cambden
             amongst
             the
             Modern
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Heylin's
             ,
             Geograph
             .
             Britain
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Daniel
             .
          
           
             Stow
             
               mentions
               not
               one
               word
               of
               this
            
             Athelstan's
             
               Illegitimacy
               ;
               and
               his
               own
               Author
               whom
               he
               cites
               for
               the
               falsehood
               relates
               it
               but
               as
               a
               Fable
               ,
               by
               which
            
             Daniel
             
               too
               was
               deceived
            
             .
          
           
             Even
             in
             the
             Heptarchy
             it self
             ,
             if
             you
             consult
             How
             you
             'll
             find
             the
             next
             of
             Blood
             still
             succeeded
             .
          
           
             Parsons
             ,
             Inglefield
             ,
             Allen.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             
               The
               great
               point
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               Dr.
            
             B.
             
               cites
               the
               same
               out
               of
            
             Sim.
             Dunielm
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Flor
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             Westm.
             Houden
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             and
             Stow
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               he
               was
               〈◊〉
               on
               But
               as
               a
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             But
             because
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             by
             ill
             means
             arose
             〈◊〉
             Wars
             
               p.
               86.
            
             
          
           
             Vid.
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Baker
             Vid.
             Stow
             
               says
               they
               did
               him
               wrong
               ,
               and
               always
               it
               occasion'd
               civil
               War.
               
            
          
           
             Vid.
             Postscript
             .
             p.
             53.
             55.
             
          
           
             Westminster
             and
             Malembsbury
             .
             Stow.
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             Daniel
             ,
             
               says
               ,
               he
               obtained
               it
               according
               to
               his
               Fathers
               will.
            
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             Paris
             An.
             1088.
             
               last
               Edition
            
             London
             .
          
           
             Veruntamen
             postea
             Nobiles
             fere
             omnes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Florence
             of
             Worst
             .
          
           
             Magnates
             Angliae
             ignorabant
             quid
             actum
             esset
             de
             Roberto
             duce
             Normannorum
             ,
             An.
             1100.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             46.
             
             Fidele
             Consilium
             pariter
             &
             Auxilium
             promiserunt
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               Paris
            
             1106.
             sentiens
             Conscientiam
             Cauteriatam
             ,
             Judicium
             Dei
             formidare
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ultimus
             fuit
             ex
             illis
             quos
             Rex
             Henricus
             occidit
             An.
             1136.
             
          
           
             Vid
             H.
             de
             Knyght
             C
             ,
             8.
             2374.
             
          
           
             Vid
             Paris
             1107.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             4.
             
          
           
             Stow
             
               says
               he
               was
               repulsed
               by
               them
               of
            
             Dover
             ,
             
               shut
               out
               by
               them
               of
            
             Canterbury
             ,
             
               and
               unjustly
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               Crown
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             Malembs
             .
             Baker
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               Paris
            
             in
             ultionem
             Imperatricis
             cui
             idem
             Rex
             Fidelitatem
             juraverat
             .
             An.
             1138.
             
          
           
             Exarserat
             namque
             rabies
             tanta
             contra
             eum
             ,
             ut
             pene
             ab
             omnibus
             quateretur
             .
             
               ibid.
               Paris
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               Paris
            
             Justitia
             de
             Caelo
             prospiciente
             .
          
           
             Henrici
             jus
             Haereditarium
             recognovit
             ,
             
               Paris
               his
               own
               Words
            
             1153.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             〈◊〉
             p.
             48.
             
             Stow
             p.
             146
             
          
           
             Ad
             Mandatum
             Regis
             &
             Patre
             jubente
             .
             Paris
             .
             1170.
             
          
           
             Stow
             says
             the
             King
             expreslycaused
             him
             to
             be
             Crowned
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             any
             other
             .
             
               p.
               132.
            
             
             And
             Baker
             says
             the
             same
             .
             
               p.
               55.
            
             
          
           
             Nec
             Regna
             socium
             ferre
             possunt
             nec
             tedae
             sciunt
             .
          
           
             Incongruum
             Regem
             quemlibet
             esse
             ,
             &
             Dominationem
             〈◊〉
             in
             Regno
             non
             habere
             Mat.
             pvit
             .
             H.
             2.
             
          
           
             R.
             
               de
               Daeto
            
             he
             quotes
             tho
             it
             should
             be
             de
             Diceto
             ,
             who
             oficiated
             at
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             
               Haereditario
               jure
               promovendus
            
             ,
             are
             his
             words
             〈◊〉
             fore
             .
          
           
             Watson
             and
             Clarks
             Casse
             1
             Jacobi
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Daniel
             .
             exigit
             castella
             &
             Thesauros
             patrissuiquos
             habebat
             ,
          
           
             Says
             Paris
             ,
             and
             has
             not
             one
             word
             of
             his
             Election
             ,
             but
             only
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             Constituit
             Arthurum
             Haeredem
             suam
             legitimum
             si
             sine
             haerede
             moreretur
             .
             Paris
             in
             vit
             .
             R.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Dan.
             p.
             108.
             
             Baker
             &
             Stow
             ,
             say
             Arthur
             ,
             
               actually
               did
               homage
               to
            
             France
             
               as
               King
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Paris
             Edit
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             vita
             John.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Baker
             &
             Trussel
             .
             vita
             Rich.
             II.
             Bishop
             Carlisle's
             Speech
             .
          
           
             M.
             Paris
             vit
             .
             Joha
             .
             ad
             finem
             :
             primogenitum
             suum
             regni
             constituens
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Regnumque
             Angliae
             illi
             jurare
             fecit
             ,
             Literas
             cum
             sigillo
             suo
             munitas
             ad
             vice-comites
             &
             castellanos
             direxit
             ut
             smguli
             essent
             intendentes
             ,
             &
             idem
             M.
             P.
             princip
             .
             vit
             .
             Men.
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             Defuncto
             Johanne
             convenerunt
             ut
             Henricum
             exaltarent
             .
          
           
             Stow
             says
             only
             he
             was
             〈◊〉
             by
             Common
             consent
             ,
             
               p.
               175.
            
             
          
           
             Vid
             
               Matt.
               Paris
            
             ,
             who-told
             him
             that
             if
             his
             Master
             was
             dead
             he
             had
             left
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             alive
             .
          
           
             Paris
             1241.
             
             In
             clausurâ
             Diuturna
             Carceris
             sub
             arcta
             Custodia
             reservata
             .
          
           
             M.
             Paris
             Edward
             natus
             .
             An.
             1239.
             
             
               Ed.
               mund
               An.
            
             1246.
             
          
           
             Stow
             ,
             says
             Edw.
             born
             24
             
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
            
             .
             Edm.
             in
             29.
             
             So
             Daniel
             says
             &
             Baker
             :
             Fecit
             Iurare
             Fidelitatem
             &
             Ligeantiam
             Edwardo
             primogenito
             ,
             suo
             ,
             Paris
             An.
             1240.
             
             Vid.
             Bisp
             .
             Carlisle
             speech
             ,
             Rich.
             2d
             .
             in
             Baker
             or
             Trussel
             ,
             
               who
               says
               he
               was
               neither
               Elder
               or
               deform'd
               .
            
          
           
             Vid.
             
               Their
               own
               Journal
               Book
            
             Fol.
             116.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             March.
             1648
             
          
           
             Vid.
             pag.
             6
             :
             of
             the
             brief
             History
             of
             Succession
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Proceedings
             at
             the
             Old-Bayly
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Dr.
             B.
             History
             ,
             
               Fol.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             4
             El.
             246.
             
             Bracton
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Chap.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Daniel
             p.
             184.
             
          
           
             Stow
             p.
             225.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Rot.
             Parliament
             50.
             
               cited
               p.
               Dr.
            
             B.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Stow
             224.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Eikon
             Basil
             :
          
           
             Brief
             History
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Principes
             Regni
             habito
             Concilio
             apud
             
               Westm.
               Pol.
               Virg.
            
             Lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             In
             's
             Epistle
             to
             Queen
             Eliz.
             
          
           
             Instit.
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             26.
             de
             suspectis
             Tutoribus
             .
             Cokes
             1
             Insti
             .
             sect
             .
             108.
             
             Daniel
             p.
             217.
             
          
           
             Stow
             p.
             320.
             
          
           
             Brief
             〈◊〉
             page
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             
               It
               is
               a
            
             Maxim
             
               in
               Law
            
             Rexest
             Principium
             Caput
             ,
             &
             Finis
             Parliamenti
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Bracton
             Lib.
             1.
             
             C.
             2.
             
             Leges
             Anglicanae
             Regum
             Authoritate
             jubent
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             E.
             3.6
             .
             
               Resolved
               the
               King
               makes
               Laws
               by
               the
               Assent
               of
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               .
            
          
           
             Vide
             Baker
             and
             Trussel
             
               agree
               in
               the
               same
               of
               the
               Bishops
               Speech
               .
            
          
           
             3d.
             Vol.
             Chron.
             f.
             508.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             H.
             4.
             12.
             52.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Dr.
             B.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Haward
             p.
             98.
             
             Baker
             p.
             15
             is
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Baker
             161.
             
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             all
             these
             claims
             Speed
             says
             he
             at
             his
             Death
             owned
             he
             had
             no
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             
               Speed
               Lib.
               9.
               
               Chap.
               14.
               
               Philip
            
             De.
             Comines
             which
             wrote
             then
             ,
             says
             to
             his
             Remembrance
             80.
             of
             Blood
             Royal
             dy'd
             .
             If
             they
             long
             for
             the
             draught
             of
             Slaughter
             and
             Blood
             that
             followed
             this
             their
             Election
             of
             the
             Line
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             then
             look
             upon
             the
             lamentable
             List
             at
             the
             end
             of
             Trussel
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Daniel
             .
          
           
             Daniel
             .
          
           
             Vid
             4
             part
             In
             Stit.
             46.
             and
             Jenkins
             Lex
             Terrae
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Jacobi
             Watson
             &
             Clark.
             
               Vid
               ,
               also
            
             Calvins
             Case
             ,
             Cokes
             
               Rept
               .
               part
            
             7.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Baker
             166.
             
               and
               Trussel
            
             .
             In
             fine
             vit
             .
             Hen.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hen.
             6th
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Rot.
             Par.
             39.
             
             H.
             6.
             no.
             10.
             
             Stow
             P.
             49.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             the
             Par.
             Roll.
             recited
             at
             length
             by
             Dr.
             B.
             in
             's
             History
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Brief
             History
             fol.
             8.
             
          
           
             39.
             
             H.
             
               6.
               
               Stow
            
             p.
             409.
             
             To
             which
             they
             after
             diligent
             deliberation
             had
             and
             approved
             .
             
               Rot.
               Parl.
               39.
            
             
             H.
             6.
             
          
           
             vid.
             Stow
             38.
             
             H.
             6.
             p.
             406.
             
          
           
             Stow
             39.
             
             H.
             6.
             p.
             406.
             
          
           
             Buck
             whom
             he
             cites
             in
             
               R.
               3d
            
             reign
             no
             good
             Authority
             ,
             who
             contradicts
             his
             Murdering
             of
             his
             Nephews
             '
             and
             makes
             him
             no
             way
             deform'd
             ,
             against
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             Historians
             .
             But
             that
             prejudic'd
             Author
             might
             well
             flatter
             the
             Tyrantwhen
             one
             of
             his
             own
             name
             and
             family
             was
             the
             Monsiers
             minion
             and
             favorite
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             .
          
           
             Vid
             Stow
             Baker
             .
          
           
             L.
             Bacon
             calls
             him
             a
             King
             in
             fact
             .
             only
             ,
             but
             Tyrant
             in
             Title
             1.
             p.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               1.
               
               R.
               3.
            
             the
             whole
             Record
             in
             the
             Exact
             Abridgment
             fol.
             712.
             
          
           
             Stow
             p.
             460.
             
          
           
             Bacon
             Hist.
             H.
             
               7.
               p.
               3.
               
               Ibid.
            
             page
             12.
             
          
           
             Vid
             Bacon
             Hist.
             
          
           
             Brief
             Hist.
             
               p.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             Vid
             Dyer
             H.
             7.
             f.
             59.
             
             The
             King
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             but
             Members
             .
             So
             no
             more
             Parliament
             without
             a
             King
             ,
             than
             a
             body
             without
             a
             head
             .
             It
             is
             no
             Stat.
             if
             a
             King
             assent
             not
             to
             it
             .
             12.
             
             H.
             7.20
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             H.
             7.
             f.
             4.
             
             B.
             Town
             dit
             que
             le
             Roy
             ,
             H.
             6.
             en
             son
             readeptiondel
             reign
             tant
             son
             Parlia
             .
             &
             il
             fuit
             atteint
             &
             ne
             fuit
             Reverse
             .
             Al
             auter
             Justice
             dise
             que
             il
             ne
             fuit
             atteint
             ,
             mes
             disable
             de
             son
             Crown
             &c.
             &
             dise
             que
             eo
             facto
             que
             ill
             prist
             〈◊〉
             luy
             le
             Royal
             dignity
             que
             tout
             il
             suit
             Void
             .
          
           
             Brief
             〈◊〉
             page
             7.
             
          
           
             History
             
               H.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             Brief
             History
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             resolv'd
             so
             by
             all
             the
             Judges
             in
             the
             Cheques
             Chamber
             ,
             1.
             
             H.
             7.
             and
             so
             not
             extrajudicial
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             troubles
             them
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             the
             Kings
             Judges
             shou'd
             have
             the
             re-resolution
             of
             what
             is
             law
             which
             when
             we
             come
             〈◊〉
             Mr.
             Sidney's
             paper
             that
             complains
             of
             it
             too
             we
             shall
             prove
             to
             be
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             Vid.
             
               Stows
               Ann.
            
             page
             
               409.
               406.
            
             
          
           
             Brief
             History
             fol.
             18.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Edw.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Rich.
             3.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             in
             Traged
             .
          
           
             Vid
             Baker
             p.
             215.
             
             An.
             1477.
             
          
           
             Bishp
             .
             Godwins
             Histo.
             H.
             8.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Pulton
             ,
             Stat.
             
          
           
             n's
             31
             as
             incontinency
             was
             made
             impediment
             in
             the
             first
             Anns
             Case
             ,
             they
             declared
             the
             fuant
             of
             concupiscence
             an
             Impediment
             in
             the
             2ds
             .
             and
             only
             upon
             his
             sending
             some
             of
             his
             Lords
             to
             the
             lower
             house
             the
             Lady
             Cleves
             was
             unlawful
             too
             .
             Vid
             Stow
             p.
             
               581.
               
               Baker
               288.
            
             
             Stat
             :
             
               35.
               
               H.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             In
             the
             33
             the
             Parliament
             petition'd
             to
             him
             whom
             they
             knew
             it
             would
             please
             for
             the
             Attainder
             of
             
               Kat.
               Howard
            
             his
             5th
             Queen
             .
          
           
             Malmsbury
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             fol.
             27.
             
             Jussu
             patris
             in
             Testamento
             Athelstonus
             in
             Regen
             acclamatus
             est
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Dr
             and
             Student
             p.
             49
             to
             58.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Feb.
             48.
             
               carried
               in
               the
               Neg.
               p.
            
             15.
             voices
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             very
             first
             of
             her
             Reign
             there
             was
             an
             Act
             made
             declaring
             her
             Succession
             and
             Inheritance
             to
             be
             by
             right
             of
             Blood.
             
          
           
             Quod
             fieri
             non
             debet
             factum
             valet
             .
          
           
             Leg.
             qui
             in
             provincià
             Sect.
             divs
             H.
             de
             Rit
             .
             Nup.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             H.
             3d.
             
          
           
             35.
             
             H.
             8.
             
          
           
             Stow.
             609
             
               Vid.
               Bishop
               of
            
             Hereford's
             
               last
               year
               of
            
             E.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             page
             157.
             
          
           
             Stow
             ,
             635.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Eliz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             See
             all
             the
             3
             Votes
             in
             their
             Journal
             Book
             .
          
           
             Coke
             ,
             Ch-Treason
             2d
             .
             Inst.
             resolved
             by
             all
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             Land
             the
             deposers
             were
             all
             Traytors
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ed.
             3d.
             1.
             
             Hen.
             4.
             1.
             
             Rich.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prynn's
             
               power
               of
               Parliament
               fol.
            
             107.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Edw.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             Pryn's
             .
             That
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Kingdom
             are
             the
             Sovereign
             power
             ,
             a
             piece
             Printed
             by
             Order
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A58510-e29860
           
             Vid.
             Argument
             to
             the
             Book
             .
          
           
             Quae
             conveniunt
             uno
             Tertio
             conveniunt
             inter
             se.
             
          
           
             Page
             129.
             
          
           
             Page
             81.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             Red.
             Page
             16.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             p.
             20
             
          
           
             About
             80.
             or
             81.
             
          
           
             Page
             284.
             
          
           
             Papists
             were
             then
             Martyr'd
             for
             opposing
             their
             Kings
             Supremacy
             ,
             Protestants
             the
             Mass
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             Parliament
             persecution
             destroying
             both
             .
             Witness
             the
             6
             Articles
             set
             forth
             in
             31
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
             Burnets
             Abridgment
             ,
             
               pag.
               157.
               
               Viz.
            
             The
             Protestant
             Queen
             .
          
           
             Page
             20.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             p.
             
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Plato
               Red.
               
            
          
           
             Page
             21.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             ,
             Florus
             ,
             Paterculus
             &c.
             
          
           
             He
             allows
             Moses
             to
             have
             had
             no
             help
             of
             any
             Preceeding
             administration
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             aid
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             
               Pag.
               29.
            
             
          
           
             Page
             29.
             
          
           
             Genesis
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
               only
               Mr.
            
             Hobbs
             says
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             
               this
               Fellow
               ,
               calls
               it
            
             Necessity
             
               made
               the
               first
               Government
            
             ,
             Hobbs
             de
             cive
             ch
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Plato
             ,
             p
             :
             31.
             
          
           
             Page
             33.
             
          
           
             Page
             52.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             morrow
             Moses
             sate
             to
             Judg
             the
             people
             Ex.
             18.13
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             In
             Theseo
             .
             Remp.
             absque
             Regia
             dominatione
             sore
             si
             Regem
             se
             constituerent
             .
          
           
             Lucius
             Flor.
             Hist.
             prima
             aetas
             sub
             regibus
             fuit
             prope
             250
             per
             Annos
             .
          
           
             Tacit.
             An.
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Urbem
             Romam
             à
             principio
             Reges
             habuere
             .
          
           
             Sext.
             Aur.
             de
             vir
             .
             Illustr
             .
          
           
             Romulus
             ordein'd
             an
             100
             Senators
             ,
             which
             grew
             to
             300
             ,
             in
             Fortescues
             time
             there
             were
             just
             so
             many
             in
             our
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             Fortescue
             .
             C.
             18.
             fol.
             40.
             
             Coke
             .
             4
             Inst.
             C.
             1.
             
             And
             had
             we
             therefore
             then
             no
             King
             ,
             their
             number
             is
             greater
             now
             ,
             and
             must
             therefore
             our
             Monarch
             be
             less
             .
          
           
             Page
             37.
             
          
           
             All
             Lands
             are
             mediately
             ,
             or
             immediately
             held
             of
             the
             King
             as
             Soveraign
             Lord.
             Eliz.
             498.
             
             Ass.
             1
             13.
             
          
           
             Major
             singulis
             ,
             minor
             Universis
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Eliz.
             498.
             
             Ass.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Duck.
             de
             Authoritate
             ,
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             6
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Cook.
             1.
             
             Inst.
             C.
             1.
             
             Predium
             Domini
             Regis
             est
             dominium
             directum
             cujus
             nullus
             Author
             est
             nisi
             Deus
             .
          
           
             Page
             98.
             99
             ,
             100.
             
          
           
             Page
             98.
             
          
           
             He
             call's
             ours
             a
             mungrel
             Church
             ,
             from
             it's
             Innovation
             he
             means
             of
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             calls
             them
             ,
             Adjourns
             ,
             Dissolves
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             this
             long
             Practices
             prov'd
             from
             the
             Chronicles
             of
             our
             Land
             and
             its
             Fundamental
             Law.
             Speed
             ,
             645.
             4.
             
             Inst.
             27.
             2.
             
          
           
             Medon
             .
          
           
             Sidney
             ,
             whose
             very
             Motto
             ,
             〈◊〉
             haec
             inimica
             Tyrannis
             .
          
           
             Page
             114.
             
          
           
             Page
             105.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             Stat.
             if
             the
             King
             assent
             not
             ,
             12.
             
             H.
             7.
             20.
             
             H.
             8.
             
          
           
             An
             Act.
             March
             1657.
             
             Vid.
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             ,
             51
             
          
           
             15.
             
             Ed.
             2.
             
          
           
             Great
             Stat.
             Roll.
             26.
             
             H.
             3.
             to
             Ed.
             3.
             1.
             
             Ric.
             3.
             
             Exact
             Abridg
             .
             fol.
             112.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             R.
             3.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             H.
             8.
             
          
           
             Page
             103.
             
          
           
             Coke
             first
             Institutes
             Lib.
             2d
             .
             C.
             10.
             
             T.
             Burgage
             .
          
           
             Page
             111.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Insti
             .
             27.
             2.
             1.
             
             Inst.
             Sect.
             164.
             
          
           
             Plato
             Red.
             page
             105.
             
          
           
             Page
             107.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             page
             108.
             
          
           
             109.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             
             Plat.
             pag.
             109.
             
          
           
             History
             of
             the
             Association
             Printed
             by
             Janeway
             .
          
           
             Page
             3.
             
          
           
             Hunt
             in
             post
             .
             pag.
             92
             ,
             93.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             page
             3.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Page
             105.
             
          
           
             Page
             107.
             
          
           
             Page
             116.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Stanley's
             Case
             H.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Edward
             3.
             1
             
             C.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Hen.
             7.
             
          
           
             4.
             5.
             
             Mary
             .
          
           
             This
             Commission
             was
             in
             force
             ,
             Rot
             par
             .
             5.
             
             H.
             4.
             n.
             24.
             repealed
             by
             this
             4.
             and
             5.
             of
             P.
             M.
             but
             this
             repealing
             Stat.
             is
             again
             repealed
             
               Jacob.
               1.
            
             and
             so
             of
             force
             in
             this
             King
             ,
             now
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             when
             they
             deny'd
             it
             to
             his
             Father
             .
             
               2.
               
               Ed.
               6.
               2.
               
               C.
            
             2d
             .
             
               Cook
               2.
               
               Inst.
               30.
               
               Car.
               2.
               
               C.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             7.
             
             Ed.
             1.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             pag.
             124.
             
          
           
             Daniel
             53.
             
             H.
             3d.
             
          
           
             K.
             John.
             Henry
             3.
             
          
           
             Vld.
             Stow
             page
             183.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             5.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             1648.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             pag.
             130.
             
          
           
             Which
             has
             been
             done
             too
             as
             one
             of
             〈◊〉
             own
             Authors
             tells
             us
             .
             〈◊〉
             ,
             in
             's
             Centurie
             ,
             Hist.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             Grand
             Court
             of
             Equity
             &
             〈◊〉
             moderating
             the
             common
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Crompton
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             For
             more
             of
             this
             Courts
             power
             &
             practise
             ,
             see
             〈◊〉
             &
             〈◊〉
             Reports
             .
          
           
             The
             Chancellor
             〈◊〉
             two
             Powers
             one
             absolute
             ,
             the
             other
             ordinary
             ,
             by
             the
             first
             he
             is
             not
             〈◊〉
             as
             〈◊〉
             Judges
             or
             limited
             〈◊〉
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Law.
             Vid.
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Cap.
             20.
             fol.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Polldore
             Virg.
             makes
             the
             Chancellor
             only
             Coaeual
             with
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             but
             〈◊〉
             in
             that
             too
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             Mr.
             〈◊〉
             shews
             us
             they
             were
             long
             before
             in
             's
             Orig.
             And
             so
             my
             Lord
             Coke
             also
             in
             his
             4
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Certain
             it
             is
             that
             both
             British
             and
             Saxon
             Kings
             had
             their
             Courts
             of
             Chancery
             .
             Coke
             4.
             
             Inst.
             C.
             8.
             
             Vid
             ,
             Mirror
             C.
             1.
             
             §.
             3.
             
             Glanvll
             ,
             lib.
             12.
             
             C.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             Lib.
             2.
             
             C.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vld.
             Reliq
             .
             Wotton
             p.
             307.
             
          
           
             Pages
             167
             ,
             168
             ,
             169
             ,
             &c.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Journal
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             No
             priviledge
             of
             Parliament
             holds
             for
             Treason
             ,
             Felony
             or
             even
             Breach
             of
             the
             Peace
             4.
             part
             Inst.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Baker
             p.
             516.
             
             An.
             1641.
             
             Vid.
             Kings
             Declar.
             1683.
             
          
           
             Hunt
             ,
             Pla.
             to
             p.
             169.
             
          
           
             Coventry
             Parl.
             38.
             
             H.
             6.
             declar'd
             Develish
             by
             39.
             
             H.
             6.
             1.
             
             Edw.
             4.
             that
             of
             Rich.
             2
             Treasonable
             .
             Par.
             Car.
             1.
             1641.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             Princip
             .
             C.
             8.
             qui
             itaqae
             hujus
             viri
             rerum
             gestarum
             ,
             rationes
             animo
             reputaret
             nihil
             aut
             parum
             in
             〈◊〉
             animadverteret
             aut
             fortunae
             asseribendum
             .
          
           
             Plato
             page
             221.
             p.
             234.
             p.
             236.
             
             Making
             Leagues
             absolutely
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             19.
             
             Ed.
             4.
             239.
             249.
             252.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             239.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             p.
             249.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             252.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Vi
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Plato
             p.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Cook.
             4.
             
             Inst.
             Cap.
             2.
             p.
             53.
             
             Vid.
             〈◊〉
             several
             Rolls
             of
             Par.
             cited
             by
             him
             for
             it's
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Rot.
             Par.
             50.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             n.
             10.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             4.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rot.
             Claus.
             12.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             
             Par.
             2.
             m.
             19.39
             .
             Ed.
             3.
             fol.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ad
             moderandum
             Regum
             〈◊〉
             .
             Calvin's
             2.
             edit
             .
             Strasburg
             ,
             1539.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             page
             241.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Car.
             1.
             16.
             
             Car.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Parl.
             25.
             
             Car.
             1.
             just
             so
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             search
             the
             Signet
             Office
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Secretary
             ,
             whereof
             the
             King
             as
             justly
             complain'd
             .
             Vid.
             〈◊〉
             Coventry
             speach
             to
             the
             Commons
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             page
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Cook
             4.
             c.
             2
             Inst.
             Stanford
             72.
             
             F
             Senators
             sunt
             partes
             corporls
             Regls
             .
          
           
             Holl.
             fol.
             169.
             
             Matt.
             Paris
             ,
             205.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Par.
             3.
             
             H.
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Coke
             .
             4.
             
             Inst.
             p.
             53.
             
             Inas
             c.
             46.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1638.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Sir
             
               Will.
               Dugdale's
            
             short
             view
             .
             45.
             &
             p.
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             Baker
             406.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Jac.
             6.
             
             Act
             12.
             
             &
             Parl.
             9.
             
             Regn.
             Marlae
             .
             Act
             75.
             
          
           
             Plato
             p.
             240.
             
          
           
             Plato
             242.
             
          
           
             1642.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Rings
             Answer
             to
             the
             19.
             propositions
             .
          
           
             Rex
             est
             principlum
             ,
             caput
             &
             Finis
             Parl.
             Vld.
             Modus
             renend
             .
             Parl.
             &
             4.
             
             Inst.
             fol.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Reliquiae
             Wotton
             .
             ●oscarino's
             case
             ,
          
           
             Kingly
             Government
             has
             been
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             Land
             beyon'd
             History
             it self
             ;
             &
             the
             Common
             Law
             is
             but
             Common
             usage
             .
             Plowd
             .
             Comment
             p.
             195
             ,
             Le
             Commen
             Ley
             n'est
             que
             Commen
             use
             .
             2.
             part
             of
             the
             Inst.
             fol.
             496.
             
             Kings
             Praerogative
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Merc.
             Pol.
             Num.
             107.
             
          
           
             Merc.
             Pol.
             Jun.
             17.
             52.
             
          
           
             Plato
             .
          
           
             
               Gildas
               B.
            
             who
             was
             born
             Anno
             493.
             
          
           
             These
             were
             Nennius
             a
             Monk
             of
             Bangor
             who
             liv'd
             An.
             620.
             
             Bede
             a
             Saxon
             ,
             who
             wrot
             in
             their
             Heptarchy
             ,
             dy'd
             in
             the
             733.
             
             
               Asserius
               Menev.
            
             who
             writ
             the
             Acts
             of
             King
             
               Alfred
               .
               Colemannus
               Ang.
            
             who
             liv'd
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Danes
             and
             Harold
             the
             first
             .
             Vortiger
             the
             British
             King
             on
             his
             own
             Head
             ,
             call'd
             in
             the
             
               Sax
               ,
               on
            
             without
             his
             Subjects
             consent
             .
             Egbert
             an
             absolute
             Monarch
             of
             the
             Saxons
             over
             all
             the
             Isle
             .
             Canutus
             as
             absolute
             among
             the
             Danes
             ,
             call'd
             only
             his
             Convention
             of
             Nobles
             at
             Oxford
             about
             1017.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Inst.
             §.
             164.
             p.
             110.
             
             Magn.
             Chart.
             Chart.
             Forrest
             .
             Stat.
             of
             Ireland
             made
             H.
             3.
             the
             1.
             
             Laws
             we
             had
             from
             their
             very
             words
             seem
             all
             made
             by
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             the
             King.
             No
             Commons
             mentioned
             in
             Stat.
             Merton
             ,
             20.
             
             H.
             3.
             only
             
               discreet
               men
            
             mention'd
             in
             Stat.
             of
             Marlbrigd
             .
             52.
             
             H.
             3.
             
             But
             all
             the
             Commonalty
             is
             said
             summon'd
             in
             the
             praeamb
             .
             to
             Stat.
             West
             .
             1.3
             .
             E.
             1.
             
             In
             Stat.
             Bigamy
             4.
             
             Ed.
             1.
             
             Stat.
             Mortemain
             7.
             
             E.
             1.
             
             Art.
             sup
             .
             Chart.
             28.
             
             E.
             1.
             
             Stat
             Escheat
             .
             29.
             
             E.
             3.
             not
             summon'd
             ,
             34.
             
             E.
             no
             Law
             to
             be
             made
             without
             Kt.
             and
             Burg.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             also
             Dr.
             B.
             Answer
             to
             P.
             〈◊〉
             10.
             
             But
             still
             left
             to
             the
             King
             how
             many
             of
             those
             he
             wou'd
             call
             .
             And
             per
             Stat.
             7.
             
             H.
             4.
             the
             〈◊〉
             was
             first
             fram'd
             directing
             2
             to
             be
             chosen
             for
             each
             County
             &
             Burrough
             .
          
           
             Of
             Antient
             time
             both
             Houses
             sate
             together
             first
             sever'd
             .
             a.
             H.
             4.4
             .
             Inst
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             Jani
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &c.
             Argument
             .
             Anti
             Norman
             .
          
           
             Miscel.
             Parl.
             
          
           
             Postscript
             .
             〈◊〉
             sup
             .
          
           
             A
             Priest
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Baker
             ,
          
           
             Vid.
             Eadmerus
             a
             Monk
             who
             writ
             the
             Life
             of
             William
             2d
             .
             lived
             in
             his
             Time.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Baker
             p.
             34.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             William
             2d
             .
          
           
             So
             also
             Florence
             of
             Worst
             .
          
           
             Baker
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             The
             words
             of
             a
             Priest
             lately
             tryed
             and
             convicted
             of
             
               High
               Treason
            
             .
          
           
             3
             Car.
             1.
             
          
           
             1648.
             49.
             51.
             
             Mercur
             .
             Pollt
             .
             n.
             64.
             65.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Lex
             Terrae
             .
          
           
             An.
             Reg.
             17
             John.
             
          
           
             Vid
             Dr.
             B.
             Introduct
             .
             p.
             72.
             105.
             
             &c.
             p.
             149.
             
             The
             King
             calls
             Parl.
             
               per
               advisam
               entum
               Concilii
               .
               Vid.
            
             Bract.
             Parl.
             4.
             
             Inst.
             p.
             4.
             and
             shall
             they
             suppress
             those
             by
             whose
             advice
             they
             are
             call'd
             .
          
           
             Bracton
             ,
             l.
             4.
             
             Cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             prop.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Edw.
             1.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Ed.
             2.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Ed.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             dugd
             .
             Baker
             .
             5.
             
             H.
             4.
             1.
             
             Jac.
             
          
           
             Edw.
             3d.
             
          
           
             Exilium
             Hugon
             .
             Edw.
             2.
             1
             
             Edward
             3d.
             C.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Jenkins's
             Lix
             Terrae
             
               first
               Edit
               .
               p.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Parl.
             Declarations
             .
             41.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             And
             Proceeding
             of
             L.
             
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               Old-Bayly
            
             .
          
           
             In
             three
             several
             Places
             in
             Plowden
             they
             are
             made
             inseparable
             ,
             p.
             234.
             242.
             213.
             
             Corps
             politick
             include
             
               le
               Corps
            
             natural
             .
             
               Son
               Corps
            
             politick
             &
             natural
             
               sont
               indivisible
               Ceux
               Deux
               Corps
               Sont
               as
               encorporate
               une
               Person
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Ed.
             2.
             in
             whose
             time
             't
             was
             first
             started
             .
             
               Vid
               Lex
               Terrae
               ,
               Rich.
            
             2.
             because
             by
             misdemeanours
             he
             had
             made
             himself
             
               uncapable
               Vide
               Trussel
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Charles
             the
             1st
             .
             the
             Parliament
             declares
             because
             the
             King
             had
             not
             granted
             the
             Propositions
             ;
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             
               deposed
               himself
            
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             Exercise
             the
             Duties
             of
             his
             place
             .
             Answer
             of
             the
             Com.
             to
             the
             Scots
             Com.
             p.
             20.
             and
             the
             Scots
             expound
             their
             preserving
             the
             Kings
             Person
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             related
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             in
             English
             ,
             if
             they
             please
             they
             may
             destroy
             him
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Cook
             4.
             
             Inst.
             C.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             25.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Tryal
             of
             the
             Regicides
             .
             page
             50.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Ibid
             pag.
             52.
             
          
           
             †
             This
             was
             pleaded
             too
             by
             Carew
             p.
             76.
             
             Treasonable
             words
             sworn
             against
             Scot.
             spoken
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             he
             pleads
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             House
             for
             
               speaking
               Treason
            
             ,
             tho
             't
             is
             expressly
             declared
             not
             pleadable
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Peace
             .
             17.
             
             Ed.
             4.
             
             Rot.
             Parliament
             .
             N.
             39.
             
          
           
             Tryal
             of
             the
             Regicides
             .
             pag.
             52
             
          
           
             *
             Answer
             of
             the
             Commons
             to
             the
             Scots
             Com.
             that
             the
             King
             had
             〈◊〉
             the
             executing
             the
             Duties
             of
             his
             Place
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             left
             to
             go
             where
             he
             pleased
             .
             Anno.
             1646.
             
             Imprint
             .
             Lond.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Parliam
             .
             Roll.
             Num.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Lex
             &
             Consuetudo
             Parl.
             25.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             
             El.
             1
             Jac.
             
          
           
             ‖
             H.
             post
             .
             sc.
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid
             p.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             *
             Salmasius
             has
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             simile
             .
             page
             353.
             defensio
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Hunt.
             page
             94.
             
          
           
             †
             21.
             
             Ed.
             4.
             13
             ,
             14.
             and
             noted
             .
             Cat●●●'s
             Case
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Act
               for
               Regulating
               Corporations
            
             ,
             where
             they
             particularly
             swear
             ,
             they
             abhor
             the
             Trayterous
             Proposition
             of
             raising
             Arms
             by
             His
             Majesties
             Authority
             against
             His
             Person
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             H.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             H.
             5.
             
             Cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             32.
             
             H.
             6.
             13.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             334.
             
          
           
             *
             22.
             
             Ed.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Edw.
             5.
             fol.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             So
             also
             in
             Syracuse
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid
             Mercur
             .
             polit
             .
             June
             17.
             1652.
             
          
           
             *
             Rosin
             .
             Ant.
             Rom.
             L.
             7.
             
             C.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Consulum
             immoderata
             〈◊〉
             omnes
             metus
             Legum
             〈◊〉
             .
             Liv.
             Lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             can't
             so
             much
             as
             be
             a
             disscisor
             4.
             
             El.
             2.
             4.6
             .
             The
             King
             has
             no
             Pcer
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             Judged
             ,
             3.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Exact
             Abridgment
             fol.
             713.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             〈◊〉
             717.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             R.
             C.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             H.
             7.
             
             H.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             12.
             
             H.
             7.
             20.
             7.
             
             H.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Vld.
             4.
             
             Inst.
             Baker
             page
             248.
             
          
           
             †
             H.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Car
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             25.
             
             H.
             8.
             
             C.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Plato
             .
          
           
             ‖
             5
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             117.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             237.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Mar.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             El.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Jac.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             K.
             〈◊〉
             his
             Collect.
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             part
             〈◊〉
             .
             728.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             
               wil.
               Prynns
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             right
             to
             elect
             .
             privy
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             his
             Memento
             to
             Juncto
             ,
             for
             the
             
          
           
             †
             2d
             .
             his
             Parliaments
             Soveraigns
             Power
             .
             For
             the
             
          
           
             *
             3d.
             his
             Lords
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             Lords
             ,
             Bishops
             or
             the
             Buckle
             of
             the
             Canonical
             Girdle
             turned
             behind
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Answer
             of
             our
             English
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             Scots
             Commissioners
             .
             The
             Scots
             reply
             from
             their
             Camp
             at
             Newark
             .
             The
             Members
             to
             the
             Army
             .
             The
             Armies
             Answer
             to
             the
             Members
             .
             The
             Scots
             Remonst
             .
             to
             the
             Army
             .
             The
             Armies
             reply
             .
          
           
             An.
             From
             41.
             to
             48.
             
             Pamphlets
             or
             waste
             Papers
             .
             125.
             
          
           
             *
             Act
             for
             Regulating
             Corporations
             .
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Plat.
             Parl.
             of
             Commons
             begun
             with
             H.
             3.
             within
             400
             y.
             Kings
             in
             Caesars
             time
             1000
             y.
             since
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Deliberaturi
             de
             arduis
             .
             4
             Inst.
             2.
             p.
             
          
           
             *
             Plato
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Cook
             5.
             fol.
             62.
             9.
             
             Ed.
             4.
             
             Cook
             8.
             f.
             145.
             
          
           
             ‖
             3
             El.
             Dyer
             187.
             
             Cook
             4
             Inst.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             †
             32.
             
             H.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Plowden
             334.
             
          
           
             *
             Pollid
             .
             Virg.
             
          
           
             †
             4
             Inst.
             6.
             8.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Mirror
             c.
             1.
             
             §.
             12.
             
             Fleta
             .
             l.
             12.
             c.
             1.
             
             Glanvil
             .
             l.
             12.
             c.
             1.
             and
             all
             the
             most
             ancient
             Lawyers
             speak
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Plato
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Prvn's
             Parl.
             right
             to
             elect
             great
             Officers
             and
             Judges
             .
          
           
             *
             An.
             Reg.
             H.
             3.
             22.
             
             Dom.
             1230.
             
             Vid.
             Baker
             p.
             84
             ,
             85
             ,
             86.
             
             Vid.
             Stow.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Davila
             .
             pag.
             482.
             
          
           
             ‖
             5
             Aug.
             1653.
             
             Vid.
             Scob.
             Coll.
             
          
           
             *
             Plat.
             Red.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Exact
             Relation
             of
             the
             Parl.
             Dissolved
             .
             Decemb
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             p.
             130.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Exact
             Relation
             of
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             the
             Parl.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Vid.
             Decemb.
             12.
             53.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Et
             pur
             ceo
             que
             nous
             ne
             〈◊〉
             in
             nostre
             propre
             Person
             Oyer
             &
             Terminer
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vide
             〈◊〉
             .
             f.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Vid.
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Bishops
             Right
             ,
             and
             Discousre
             of
             Peerage
             81.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             〈◊〉
             Libel
             on
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             and
             〈◊〉
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             
               Leighton's
               Sions
            
             Plea.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ed
             1636.
             
          
           
             *
             Beda
             tells
             us
             Augustine
             the
             Monk
             called
             one
             of
             the
             Britain
             Bishops
             .
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             686.
             
             King
             〈◊〉
             ,
             a
             Convocation
             of
             Cletgy
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             727.
             of
             the
             Saxons
             .
          
           
             ‖
             The
             very
             Words
             of
             their
             Vote
             against
             the
             Cannons
             Vid.
             Journal
             .
          
           
             †
             Register
             
               F.
               N.
               B.
            
             4.
             
             Inst.
             p.
             322.
             c.
             71.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             25.
             
             H.
             8.
             for
             their
             Antiquity
             .
             see
             Bractonl
             .
             3.
             f.
             123.
             
             Hol.
             303.
             6.
             
             H.
             3.
             
             Rot
             p.
             18.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             26.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Hls
             Discourse
             of
             Peerage
             .
             London
             1679.
             whom
             Hunt
             himself
             could
             oppose
             .
          
           
             1641.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mildmay's
             Oath
             taken
             15.
             of
             Junt
             43.
             
             Scob.
             Col.
             page
             42.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Letter
             .
          
           
             ‖
             〈◊〉
             of
             Peerage
             16.
             89.
             p.
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Hollis
             .
          
           
             †
             Plat.
             pag.
             237.
             the
             5.
             
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             *
             35.
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
             petition'd
             to
             be
             〈◊〉
             too
             in
             the
             late
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             actually
             was
             〈◊〉
             .
             Act
             for
             relief
             of
             peaceable
             〈◊〉
             ,
             against
             the
             Rigor
             of
             former
             Stat.
             27.
             sept
             .
             16
             57.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Lord
             F.
             Speech
             to
             the
             Com.
             1641.
             upon
             Commitment
             of
             the
             London
             Petition
             .
          
           
             †
             L.
             Digby's
             Speech
             to
             the
             Com.
             upon
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Lord
             Newark's
             Speech
             .
             yet
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             declared
             it
             against
             the
             Acts
             of
             all
             reformed
             Churches
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Vid.
               Eusch.
            
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             6.
             who
             tells
             us
             
               Constant
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             his
             Expedition
             ,
             against
             the
             〈◊〉
             had
             his
             Bishops
             about
             him
             to
             consult
             in
             a
             Council
             of
             War.
             and
             is
             their
             judging
             now
             in
             Capitals
             a
             Crime
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             other
             was
             a
             more
             Bloody
             Business
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             686.
             
             Cook
             4.
             
             Inst.
             C.
             74.
             pag.
             322.
             
          
           
             *
             Leg.
             A.
             thelst
             .
             C.
             11.
             
             Episcopo
             jure
             pertiner
             .
             omnem
             〈◊〉
             promovere
             Del
             &
             seculi
             ,
             omne
             Legis
             scitum
             &
             Burgi
             mensuram
             Spelm.
             p.
             402.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Plat.
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             Kings
             Writ
             of
             Summons
             runs
             cum
             Prelatis
             ,
             colloquium
             habere
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             1.
             
             Inst.
             p.
             110
             
          
           
             ‖
             Modus
             tenend
             .
             Parl.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Magna
             .
             Charta
             the
             1st
             .
             thing
             in
             the
             first
             Chap.
             Articuli
             cleri-Vid
             .
             Cook
             Com.
             on
             both
             2.
             
             Inst.
             
          
           
             *
             Stratford
             Arch-bishop
             .
             Ed.
             3.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             Jacob.
             1621.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Dudgdale's
             short
             View
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Rusworth
             Col.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             †
             Burnet's
             Abridgm
             .
             236.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2.
             
             H.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             22.
             
             Edw.
             4.
             
             Fitz.
             Jurisd
             .
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             Charta
             .
          
           
             *
             Pryn's
             Parliam
             .
             Interest
             in
             the
             Militia
             .
          
           
             ‖
             12.
             
             
               Car.
               〈◊〉
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             7.
             
             Ed.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1.
             
             Ed.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             1.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             4.
             
             H.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2.
             
             Ed.
             6.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             4.
             5.
             
             Mar.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             1.
             
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             *
             Lord
             Cook
             4.
             
             Inst.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Die
             Mer.
             12.
             maji
             .
             41.
             
             Vid.
             Journal
             and
             last
             p.
             Cook
             2.
             
             Inst.
             
          
           
             †
             20.
             
             Jun.
             exact
             Col.
             p.
             372.
             
          
           
             1
             July
             exact
             Col.
             p.
             386.
             
             Vid.
             also
             Dugd.
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             ‖
             This
             Declaration
             expressly
             against
             the
             very
             Words
             ,
             of
             11.
             
             H.
             7.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             17.
             
             May
             exact
             Col.
             193.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Si
             nos
             ab
             duxerlmus
             vel
             Miserimus
             eum
             in
             exercitum
             ,
             sit
             quletus
             de
             Custodia
             Castri
             .
             char
             .
             c.
             20.
             
             Statute
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &
             2.
             
             Inst.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             Castle-gaurd
             an
             old
             Service
             alway
             due
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               Inst.
            
             70.
             111.
             121.
             till
             such
             Services
             were
             taken
             away
             12.
             
             Car
             2d
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Brook
             Treason
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Parl.
             1641.
             
             Vid.
             Exact
             Coll.
             p.
             123.
             21.
             
             Mart.
             22.
             
             Martii
             .
          
           
             †
             Cooke
             .
             1.
             
             Inst.
             pag
             5.
             A.
             
          
           
             *
             2d
             .
             Inst.
             Comment
             .
             Chart.
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             ‖
             13.
             
             Car.
             2d
             .
             Chap
             6.
             
             Vid.
             the
             same
             repeated
             14.
             
             Car
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Plato
             p.
             239.
             240.
             277.
             
          
           
             ‖
             3.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             11.
             
             Rich.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             4
             Feb.
             1651.
             
             Scob.
             Col.
             pag.
             178.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             vote
             Journal
             6.
             
             Feb.
             1648.
             
             Vid.
             Histindepend
             pag.
             15.
             &
             perfect
             Diurnal
             p.
             1250.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             the
             List
             of
             their
             Lordships
             in
             Dugd.
             view
             pag.
             454.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Engagement
             and
             Protectors
             Oath
             .
          
           
             †
             Their
             19th
             .
             Proposition
             to
             the
             King
             at
             York
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             First
             Feb.
             6.
             1648.
             
          
           
             ‖
             The
             Second
             4.
             
             Feb.
             51.
             
          
           
             †
             17.
             
             Ed.
             4.
             an
             Act
             for
             〈◊〉
             Nevil
             Marquess
             Montague
             ,
             Because
             not
             sufficient
             for
             the
             maintaining
             the
             Dignity
             (
             adding
             )
             that
             Men
             of
             mean
             Birth
             preferred
             to
             Honor
             ,
             promote
             all
             manner
             of
             Injustice
             .
          
           
             ‖
             2.
             
             Car.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Postquam
             ad
             Curam
             Principis
             Magistratuum
             creatio
             pertinere
             cepit
             ,
             &c.
             D.
             48.
             141.
             
             Ordinis
             vero
             cujusque
             arbitrium
             primo
             Penes
             Imperatorem
             .
             Zouch
             .
             de
             jure
             milit
             .
             nobilitat
             .
             pars
             2.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Sacrllegli
             instar
             sit
             dubitare
             An
             is
             Dignus
             sit
             quem
             Princeps
             elegit
             C.
             19.20.3
             .
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Coke
             Calv.
             Case
             .
             fol.
             15.
             
             Coke
             7.
             fol.
             33.
             
             None
             but
             Peers
             of
             the
             Realm
             to
             sit
             In
             House
             of
             Peers
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Peer
             to
             be
             made
             but
             by
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             *
             Rich.
             2d
             .
             Plat.
             pag.
             116.
             
          
           
             Barons
             Cotton's
             
               view
               of
            
             Henry
             3d.
             
          
           
             *
             M.
             Paris
             pag.
             807.
             
          
           
             †
             Baker
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             Leaguers
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             their
             History
             written
             in
             Italian
             ,
             by
             D'avila
             ,
             in
             Lat.
             by
             Touanus
             ;
             in
             French
             by
             
               D'
               Aubigm
            
             ;
             in
             English
             a
             Translation
             by
             Mr.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Rebellion
             In
             Car.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             even
             Rushw.
             Coll.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Exact
             Coll.
             p.
             123.
             21.
             
             Mart.
             
          
           
             *
             Plot
             in
             Carol
             2d
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             com
             .
             Remonstrances
             .
             79.
             80.
             
          
           
             †
             Proceeding
             Old-Bayly
             .
          
           
             *
             Rouse's
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Sydney's
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             *
             Parl.
             〈◊〉
             Cook
             's
             Insti
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             50.
             
             Ed.
             3.4
             .
             Inst.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             12.
             
             Car.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A58510-e75890
           
             *
             pag.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Gen.
             verse
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             C.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Bellarmine
             de
             Laicis
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Buch.
             de
             Jure
             Regni
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Doleman
             l.
             1.
             
             C.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Knox
             Hist.
             372.
             343.
             
          
           
             *
             Suarez
             defen
             .
             Fid.
             Cath.
             l.
             3.
             
             C.
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Calvin's
             preface
             to
             instit
             .
             2d
             .
             Edit
             .
          
           
             †
             Mariana
             de
             Reg.
             &
             Reg.
             Inst.
             l.
             1.
             
             C.
             6.
             59.
             
          
           
             *
             Bez.
             60.
             216.
             
             Confessions
             :
          
           
             *
             Postscr
             .
             p.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Journal
             Mar.
             1648.
             
          
           
             †
             From
             p.
             13.
             to
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Printed
             Votes
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Comm.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Russel's
             Speech
             .
          
           
             *
             pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             ‖
             pag.
             49.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             quel
             Impositions
             le
             Roy
             poit
             grant
             sans
             Parlm
             .
             Roll.
             Abr.
             171.
             
             Le
             Roy
             poit
             Charge
             le
             sujet
             lou
             per
             benefit
             del
             Sujet
             sans
             Parl.
             1.
             
             H.
             4.
             14.
             
             Roll.
             2d
             .
             Abr.
             171.
             
             Les
             Commons
             Priont
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             a
             Form
             Croke
             .
             2d
             .
             part
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             Bract.
             Lib.
             1.
             
             C.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Lords
             Spiritual
             ,
             Lords
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             Com.
             the
             three
             Estates
             .
             Cook.
             4.
             
             Inst.
             of
             Par.
             the
             very
             first
             Leaf
             and
             Line
             ,
             and
             won't
             they
             believe
             their
             own
             Oracle
             ?
          
           
             ‖
             Strafford's
             Bill
             of
             Attainder
             .
          
           
             *
             Postser
             .
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Parl.
             12.
             
             Ch.
             2d
             .
             C.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Cook
             4.
             
             Inst.
             C.
             1.
             p.
             36.
             huic
             nec
             metas
             rerum
             ,
             nec
             tempora
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Earl
             of
             Essex
             35.
             
             H.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Magna
             Charta
             C.
             29.
             5.
             
             Edw.
             3.
             
             C.
             9.
             28.
             
             Edw.
             3
             C.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             The
             Manner
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             was
             to
             see
             Accusers
             Face
             to
             Face
             ,
             and
             Answer
             ,
             (
             if
             you
             believe
             the
             Bible
             )
             Acts
             25.
             v.
             16.
             
             
               Matt.
               Paris
               vita
               R.
               Johan
            
             .
             275.
             
               incivile
               videtur
               &
               contra
               Canones
               in
               absentem
               ferre
               Sententiam
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Deutrinomy
               Chapter
               xjx
               .
               Verse
               jv
               .
            
             The
             Almighty
             provides
             for
             the
             Prisoner's
             Defence
             .
          
           
             *
             My
             Lord
             Digby
             ,
             with
             several
             others
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Rot.
             Parl.
             2d
             .
             H.
             6.
             num
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             But
             of
             these
             says
             he
             ,
             Auferat
             Oblivio
             (
             si
             potest
             )
             si
             non
             ,
             ut
             cunque
             silentium
             tegat
             4
             Inst.
             p.
             37.
             
             Postscript
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Stanford
             2.
             101.
             
          
           
             †
             2.
             
             Jacob.
             Term.
             Hill.
             Cook.
             
               Lib.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             1.
             
             Henry
             the
             Seventh
             Fol.
             4.
             
             Que
             Le
             Roy
             est
             Person
             dis
             charge
             D'ascun
             Attainder
             .
             quil
             prist
             sur
             luy
             le
             Reign
             &
             estre
             Roy.
             
          
           
             †
             5.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Posticr
             .
             pag.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             Postscript
             pag.
             55.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Buch.
               〈◊〉
            
             Reg.
             p.
             〈◊〉
             .
             62.
             
          
           
             †
             Hottom
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             L.
             cum
             quis
             C.
             16.
             de
             natur
             .
             Lib.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid
             Welden's
             Court
             ad
             finem
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Postscr
             .
             l.
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             Ficleney
             a
             supposed
             Romish
             Priest
             ,
             tho
             he
             railed
             against
             Pope
             and
             Mass
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             pretended
             and
             affected
             Puritanism
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             68.88
             .
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             148
             ,
             149.
             
          
           
             p.
             46.
             61.
             
          
           
             *
             Pryn's
             power
             of
             Parliam
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Plato
             Red.
             
          
           
             Hunt
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             47.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Consilium
             impensuri
             .
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Barons
             Writ
             .
             4.
             
             Inst.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Plato
             Redivivus
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Brit.
             Fol.
             1.4
             .
             Inst.
             70.
             
          
           
             ‖
             8.
             
             H.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Coke
             1st
             .
             Inst.
             Corp.
             
          
           
             *
             Pour
             Reparation
             del
             '
             Eglise
             d'an
             haut
             voy
             ,
             &c.
             44.
             
             Edw.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Bracton
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Fleta
             l.
             1
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Pryn's
             Treatise
             for
             the
             Peoples
             Legislative
             .
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             ‖
             12.
             
             H.
             7.
             20.
             
             Ceke
             1.
             
             Inst.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             25.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             
             Treason
             to
             destroy
             the
             Heir
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             *
             Pryn
             his
             Treatise
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ‖
             〈◊〉
             pag.
             51.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Camb.
             vit
             .
             Eliz.
             106.
             
             Edocta
             suit
             quantum
             emineat
             a
             successore
             designato
             periculum
             .
          
           
             *
             Hunt's
             Phraseology
             ,
             pag.
             94.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Bradsh
             .
             K.
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             *
             31.
             
             H.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Burnet's
             Abr.
             
          
           
             *
             Barnet's
             〈◊〉
             .
             C
             !
             3.
             229.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Rich.
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             28.
             
             H.
             c.
             7.
             
             Rast.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moor
            
             too
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Brief
               History
            
             might
             have
             cited
             this
             too
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             another
             Opinion
             of
             this
             prevaricating
             Papist
             for
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Brief
             History
             p.
             18.
             
             Burnets
             Abrig
             .
             p.
             313.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Page
             50.
             
             Vid.
             Declaration
             of
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             about
             the
             Kings
             Coronation
             Oath
             Parl.
             41.
             
          
           
             *
             Hunt
             and
             Pryn.
             
          
           
             ‖
             〈◊〉
             justas
             legis
             esse
             tenendas
             ,
             &c.
             Quas
             Vulgus
             elegerit
             .
             Rot.
             Parl.
             H.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Coke
             7.
             106.
             11.
             
             Calvin's
             Case
             .
             Watson
             &
             Clarks
             1.
             
             Jae
             .
             Coke
             7.
             fol.
             30.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             3.
             
             Inst.
             his
             Parliamentum
             insanum
             .
          
           
             *
             Car.
             1.
             
             An.
             Parl.
             41.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             their
             19.
             propositions
             .
          
           
             †
             Regn.
             Car.
             1.
             
             Car.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             H.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             H.
             5.
             1.
             
             Jacob.
             1.
             1.
             
             Car.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Hist.
             Independeny
             .
             pag.
             115.
             17.
             
             March
             48.
             
             Scob.
             Coll.
             ptg.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Postscr
             .
             page
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Plat.
             page
             109
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Considerations
             upon
             the
             Question
             London
             1677.
             
             The
             dissolver
             .
             The
             Letter
             of
             my
             Lord
             Shaftsbury
             .
          
           
             ‖
             35.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             4.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Courantier
             4.
             
             Volum
             .
             Numb
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             ‖
             4.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Mirror
             C.
             1.
             
             Lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Le
             common
             Ley
             est
             common
             Usage
             Plowdens
             Com.
             195.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Dr.
             and
             Stud.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             lib.
             
          
           
             *
             2d
             part
             .
             Inst.
             496.
             tells
             us
             so
             in
             terminis
             .
             By
             the
             Common
             Law
             it
             is
             the
             Kings
             Prerogative
             ,
             quod
             nullum
             Tempus
             occurret
             L.
             Coke
             Lit.
             p.
             344.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Stanfor
             .
             l.
             2.
             101.
             
          
           
             *
             Speed
             645.
             
             Inst.
             27.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             2.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             of
             King's
             not
             pardoning
             Felons
             so
             Also
             4.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             c.
             13.
             
             The
             〈◊〉
             of
             that
             other
             .
          
           
             *
             16.
             
             Cap.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             that
             repeals
             16.
             
             Car.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Preamble
             to
             16.
             
             Car.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Seasonable
             Question
             and
             an
             useful
             Answer
             ,
             Printed
             about
             77.
             by
             a
             Bencher
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             *
             16.
             
             Car.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Venner
             and
             his
             Fifth
             Monarchy
             Men.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Brief
             Narrative
             of
             the
             Tryal
             of
             
               Tongue
               ,
               Stubs
            
             ,
             &c.
             Lon.
             1661.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Jacob.
             Term.
             Hill.
             Coke
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             16.
             
             Car.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Cook
             himself
             says
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Maxim
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Parliament
             that
             later
             Laws
             Abrogate
             the
             former
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             them
             .
             4.
             
             Inst
             C.
             1.
             pag.
             43.
             
          
           
             *
             Hunt
             postscript
             pag.
             46.
             48
             ,
             49.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Cardinal
             of
             Winchesters
             Case
             ,
             who
             came
             from
             Flanders
             to
             purge
             himself
             before
             Parliament
             ,
             of
             Treason
             ,
             as
             only
             the
             Roll
             of
             Henry
             the
             Sixth
             says
             ,
             but
             Consult
             the
             History
             ,
             it
             appears
             he
             had
             some
             of
             the
             King
             's
             Jewe's
             gaged
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             stopt
             from
             going
             after
             him
             ,
             &c.
             4.
             
             Inst.
             7.
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             *
             36.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             60.
             69.70
             .
             86.
             87
             ,
             88
             ,
             89.
             
          
           
             *
             His
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Fox
             Vol.
             3.
             p.
             515.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Dissenters
             sayings
             .
          
           
             Pryn's
             Parliament
             Right
             to
             elect
             Officers
             .
             〈◊〉
             p.
             239.
             
          
           
             *
             Galat.
             6.
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Pro
             humano
             genere
             .
             Beza
             upon
             that
             very
             place
             .
          
           
             *
             Verse
             14.
             
          
           
             V.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Posts
             .
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             *
             Hunt
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             *
             Actually
             done
             too
             
               in
               Westminster-Hall
            
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             
               Hugh
               Peters
            
             .
             Vid.
             Dugdales
             view
             p.
             370.
             
          
           
             *
             Posts
             .
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             ‖
             H.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Paper
             at
             his
             Execution
             .
          
           
             *
             Verse
             15.
             
          
           
             Page
             50.
             
          
           
             *
             Postscript
             p.
             52.
             all
             the
             following
             Casesmost
             absurdly
             apply'd
             ,
             and
             all
             make
             against
             his
             own
             Cause
             .
          
           
             ‖
             7.
             
             H.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               Hen.
               4th
            
             entails
             declar'd
             void
             viz.
             upon
             the
             Claim
             of
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             York
             .
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             B.
             Carlisles
             Speech
             ,
             H.
             4.
             in
             Baker
             and
             
               Trussel
               ,
               H.
               4ths
            
             Deposers
             ,
             Traytors
             within
             25
             Coke
             Treason
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             1.
             
             Ed.
             4.
             
             Rot.
             par
             .
             9.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Rot.
             par
             .
             39.
             
             H.
             6.
             n.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Ed.
             4.
             
             Rot.
             ut
             supra
             .
          
           
             Rich.
             the
             3d
             and
             deposers
             of
             Ed.
             5.
             
             Traitors
             by
             Law
             within
             Stat.
             25.
             
             
               Ed
               3d
            
             Inst.
             c.
             1.
             
             Treason
             .
          
           
             ‖
             13.
             
             Eliz.
             
          
           
             †
             Hunt's
             Postscript
             page
             51.
             
          
           
             *
             Cambd.
             vit
             .
             Eliz.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Besides
             had
             he
             Consulted
             other
             Books
             before
             he
             writ
             his
             own
             ,
             by
             what
             appears
             by
             Keeble
             Stat.
             that
             very
             Act
             is
             expir'd
             ,
             ofno
             Force
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             has
             made
             himself
             a
             Knave
             in
             Fact
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Fool
             in
             Application
             .
          
           
             *
             Postscript
             p.
             71
             ,
             72.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1.
             
             Ed.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             n.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Exact
             Abridg.
             fol.
             713.
             
             Rot.
             R.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Elz.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             1.
             
             Jac.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Posts
             .
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gervasius
             Doroberbensis
             Coll.
             133.
             30.
             
          
           
             †
             Bracton
             l.
             4.
             c.
             24.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Burnet
             tells
             us
             H.
             8.
             declared
             upon
             a
             dispute
             about
             Ecclesiastical
             〈◊〉
             very
             warmly
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             King
             ,
             Hist.
             Reform
             .
             l.
             1.
             pt
             .
             1.
             fol.
             17.
             
             Either
             the
             Dr.
             lyes
             ,
             or
             Harry
             the
             8th
             ,
             or
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             not
             so
             new
             ,
             but
             200.
             year
             old
             .
          
           
             Pryn's
             Par
             '
             .
             right
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Postscr
             .
             pag.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Postscr
             .
             l.
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             Cowel
             Instit
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             
             
               De
               Exhaeredatione
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Coke
             4.
             
             Inst.
             p.
             19.
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Consult
             these
             Daemagogue
             ;
             Darling
             ,
             Coke
             himself
             on
             the
             Case
             .
             4.
             
             Inst.
             c.
             1.
             page
             3.
             are
             his
             own
             words
             .
             
               The
               more
               high
               and
               absolute
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               this
               Court
               is
               ;
               the
               more
               just
               and
               Honourable
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               it's
               proceeding
               ,
               and
               give
               Example
               of
               Justice
               to
               the
               Inferior
               Court.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Mortimers
             2.
             
             Harry
             
               the
               6.
            
             
             Cromwells
             32.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Strafford
             5.
             
             Car.
             
               1.
               reverst
               14.
            
             
             Car.
             
               2.
               c.
               29.
            
             
          
           
             Kerby
             and
             Algore's
             Case
             ,
             was
             of
             this
             nature
             but
             very
             hard
             upon
             the
             25.
             of
             Ed.
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             time
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A58510-e98180
           
             *
             Vid.
             Foxe's
             Martyrology
             .
             pag.
             1534.
             
          
           
             *
             An
             
               Esq
            
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             or
             the
             Divine
             Squire
             ,
             one
             Ramsey
             (
             that
             writ
             himself
             so
             ,
             and
             B
             ,
             D.
             beside
             I
             remember
             )
             Printed
             the
             first
             ,
             a
             pretty
             piece
             of
             popular
             Nonsense
             .
          
           
             *
             Their
             Association
             .
          
           
             *
             Godwin
             in
             vita
             Mariae
             .
          
           
             *
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             So
             they
             murder'd
             at
             
               Pomfret
               Rich
               2d
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Baker
             p.
             155.
             
             Stow
             says
             ,
             it
             was
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             death
             never
             heard
             of
             here
             p.
             325.
             tho
             Walsingham
             would
             have
             it
             with
             Pining
             .
          
           
             *
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Erected
             1.
             
             Eliz.
             p.
             Letters
             ,
             Pattents
             .
          
           
             †
             One
             
               Johnson
               Simpson's
            
             Case
             at
             the
             Assizes
             of
             
               North.
               ampton
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Coke
             R.
             12.
             pt
             .
             p.
             49.
             
             Vid.
             also
             the
             same
             Case
             ,
             4.
             
             Inst.
             Cap.
             74.
             p.
             333.
             
             But
             as
             quick
             as
             Mr.
             Johnson
             jumbles
             up
             the
             the
             business
             ,
             the
             〈◊〉
             defer'd
             their
             Judgment
             till
             the
             next
             Assize
             ,
             and
             then
             perhaps
             the
             emulation
             there
             is
             ,
             and
             always
             was
             between
             the
             two
             Courts
             ;
             made
             their
             Lordships
             at
             last
             a
             little
             Partial
             .
             
               Brownlows
               2d
            
             pt
             .
             p.
             15.
             
             〈◊〉
             Case
             42.
             
             Eliz.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Pleas
             of
             the
             Crown
             Hales
             .
          
           
             *
             Besides
             't
             is
             observable
             the
             Judges
             at
             that
             time
             had
             a
             particular
             pique
             to
             the
             power
             of
             that
             Court
             which
             they
             thought
             invaded
             theirs
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             very
             ready
             to
             give
             Judgment
             against
             them
             
               in
               Criminal
            
             Matters
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             Plague
             y'm
             with
             their
             Prohibitions
             in
             Civil
             and
             as
             they
             were
             then
             great
             Foes
             ;
             so
             my
             Lord
             Coke
             in
             his
             discourse
             upon
             the
             Court
             is
             but
             little
             their
             Friend
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             much
             were
             the
             people
             postest
             against
             the
             Power
             of
             that
             Court
             ,
             in
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             's
             time
             ,
             that
             2000.
             
             Brownists
             broke
             into
             St.
             Pauls
             where
             it
             was
             sitting
             ,
             beat
             down
             all
             the
             Benches
             ,
             and
             Bawling
             No
             Bishops
             ,
             No
             Commission
             .
             Vid.
             Dugd.
             view
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Q.
             Mary's
             Reign
             first
             the
             
               Parliament
               supplicated
            
             the
             Pope
             for
             pardon
             and
             promise
             a
             Return
             to
             Popery
             .
             Vid
             ,
             both
             Baker
             and
             Burnet
             .
          
           
             *
             Pacius
             In
             Instit.
             Prolegom
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Sir
             
               James
               Hales
            
             Judge
             Court
             Com.
             Pleas
             Sir
             
               John
               Baker
            
             .
             Chancel
             .
             Excheq
             .
             Vid.
             〈◊〉
             pag.
             311.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Goodwin
             in
             Vitâ
             Mariae
             .
          
           
             Julian
             p.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Non
             est
             Haeres
             Viventis
             .
          
           
             *
             And
             even
             that
             is
             allow'd
             by
             Hunt
             in
             his
             Postscript
             ,
             pag.
             74.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Vote
             of
             the
             house
             in
             the
             Journal
             ,
             1648.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Form
             of
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             King's
             Speech
             to
             the
             Parliament
             there
             .
          
           
             *
             Julian
             pag.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Page
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             Treatise
             perswading
             Obedience
             in
             Lawful
             things
             ;
             to
             Authority
             tho
             ,
             unlawful
             .
             Printed
             London
             about
             1649
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             10.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Also
             a
             Religious
             Demurrer
             about
             submission
             to
             the
             present
             Power
             Printed
             London
             .
             1649.
             
          
           
             *
             Julian
             ,
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Anno
             Mariae
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Julian
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Julian
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Wilkinsou
             of
             Court
             〈◊〉
             4th
             Edit
             p.
             298.
             
          
           
             *
             Jul.
             p.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Jul.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Non
             est
             Haeres
             Viventis
             .
          
           
             *
             25.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Jul.
             pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Britton
             ,
             &
             Coke
             cap.
             Treason
             .
          
           
             ‖
             3.
             
             Ins.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             My
             Lord
             Hales
             Pleas
             of
             the
             Crown
             Ist.
             Edit
             .
          
           
             †
             25.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid
             Jul.
             pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Jrlian
             the
             Apostate
             .
          
           
             Post.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             *
             Brief
             History
             of
             Succession
             .
          
           
             Page
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             †
             22.
             
             Aug.
             1554.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid
             Burnets
             Abridgment
             2d
             .
             pt
             .
             3.
             l.
             
          
           
             *
             Baker
             ,
             p.
             329.
             
          
           
             *
             Jul.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             pag.
             33.
             38.
             
          
           
             Exclusion
             .
          
           
             †
             Vid
             〈◊〉
             Inquiry
             B.
             R.
             
          
           
             *
             Jul.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Argile's
             Declaration
             ,
             his
             Majesties
             first
             Speech
             .
          
           
             De
             jure
             magist
             .
             p.
             94.
             
             Quaest.
             10.
             
          
           
             Jul.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Edictis
             Legitimis
             &
             Rogatis
             .
             p.
             101.
             
             Publicum
             Religionis
             Christanae
             exercitum
             quispiam
             eorum
             nunquam
             concesserat
             .
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             meretrico
             Sanguinariā
             .
             p.
             98
             ,
             99.
             
          
           
             Ut
             illi
             non
             fas
             sit
             cam
             pro
             arbitrio
             suo
             ,
             &
             sine
             causae
             Cognitione
             abrogare
             ,
             sed
             eadem
             Authoritate
             tantum
             inter
             cedecente
             ;
             quā
             abinitio
             sancita
             suit
             pag.
             100.
             page
             18.
             
             That
             Author
             laughs
             too
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Julian
             at
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             the
             Thebaean
             Legion
             .
          
           
             *
             Jul.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             An
             Liceat
             resistere
             Prinicipegem
             Dei
             violanti
             &
             Ecclesiam
             vastanti
             .
             〈◊〉
             Juni
             .
             Brut.
             quaest
             2d
             .
          
           
             ‖
             De
             jure
             Magis
             trattuum
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Sam.
             31.
             
          
           
             †
             2.
             
             Sam.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Sam.
             c.
             ult
             .
          
           
             †
             2.
             
             Chro.
             c.
             21.
             2.
             
             Chron.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Junius
             .
             Brutus
             quest
             .
             2.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             Haec
             scriptura
             nobis
             definiet
             ,
             &
             quod
             populo
             Judaico
             licuit
             ;
             imo
             quod
             in
             〈◊〉
             fuit
             nemo
             negabit
             quin
             idem
             populo
             Christiano
             ,
             &c.
             
               Junius
               Brutus
            
             quaest
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A58510-e109650
           
             *
             Junius
             Brutus
             ,
             Vindiciae
             contra
             Tyrannos
             ,
             1577.
             
          
           
             †
             Ficleny
             de
             Mag.
             1576.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Harringtons
             Oceana
             .
          
           
             †
             Needham's
             ,
             Merc.
             Pol.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Plato
             Redivivus
             .
          
           
             †
             Sidney's
             Systeme
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             his
             Tryal
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Paper
             at
             his
             Execution
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Tryal
             .
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Generali
             Lege
             decernitur
             nemidem
             sibi
             esse
             Judicem
             6.
             3.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Nemo
             Idoneus
             testis
             in
             re
             〈◊〉
             Intelligitur
             D.
             22.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Ocaeana
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Junius
             〈◊〉
             vind
             .
             cont
             .
             Tyran
             .
             Intelligimus
             Magistratus
             ,
             quasi
             Regum
             Ephoros
             ,
             &c.
             〈◊〉
             in
             Regno
             Israelitico
             ,
             denique
             Praefectos
             ,
             Centuriones
             &
             Caeteros
             .
             Vid.
             6.
             37.
             
             Quaest.
             2.
             
             Rex
             Qui
             pactum
             perfide
             violat
             ,
             hujus
             faederis
             seu
             pacti
             Regni
             officicurii
             Vindices
             &
             Custodes
             sunt
             .
             Quaest.
             4.
             pag.
             169.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Populi
             ordines
             jus
             sibi
             retinuisse
             fraenandorum
             Principum
             ,
             &c.
             Quod
             ni
             secerint
             perfidi
             in
             Deum
             &
             patriam
             habeantur
             .
             De
             Jure
             Magistratuum
             .
             Quaest.
             6.
             pag.
             73.
             
             Edit
             .
             Francfurt
             .
          
           
             Neque
             supremum
             Magistratum
             pro
             privatis
             delictis
             Coercere
             ,
             quae
             proprie
             Personalia
             sunt
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Publisher
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Harrington
             in
             his
             Epitome
             of
             the
             whole
             Common-wealth
             .
             Oceana
             pag.
             278.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Marchion
               .
               Needham
            
             ,
             the
             supposed
             Author
             of
             
               Merc.
               Pol.
            
             
          
           
             †
             The
             Brutish
             Principles
             of
             
               Monarchy
               .
               Merc.
               Pol.
            
             Numb
             .
             92.
             
             March
             11.
             1652.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Plat.
               Red.
            
             page
             39.
             
          
           
             Brutus's
             Vindiclae
             quest
             .
             4.
             p.
             169.
             ut
             singuli
             Principe
             〈◊〉
             sunt
             ,
             〈◊〉
             universi
             superiore
             ;
             or
             Rex
             major
             singulis
             minor
             universis
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Postscr
             .
             page
             71.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Page
             73.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid
             pag.
             73.
             
             
               Will.
               〈◊〉
            
             against
             the
             King's
             〈◊〉
             voice
             .
          
           
             Tryal
             page
             23.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             p.
             23.
             
             The
             words
             of
             a
             late
             learn'd
             &
             Loyal
             Lawyer
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             are
             expresly
             ,
             the
             same
             ;
             Persons
             must
             not
             be
             Judg'd
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
             Jenkins
             Lex
             .
             〈◊〉
             Ed.
             〈◊〉
             48.
             
             Page
             16.
             
          
           
             Vindiciae
             Quest.
             2.
             
          
           
             Falsa
             est
             conclusio
             non
             debuisse
             poenas
             de
             〈◊〉
             ,
             aliquo
             sumi
             ,
             quia
             semel
             sumpte
             non
             sunt
             ,
             de
             jure
             .
             Magist.
             Franckfort
             page
             72.
             
             Quest.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ethic.
             Lib.
             8.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Treatise
             of
             Monarchy
             ,
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid
             4.
             
             Eliz.
             2.
             46.
             
             Ne
             poet
             estre
             diseisor
             ne
             faire
             ascun
             tort
             .
             also
             4.
             
             Ed.
             4.
             25.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Sir
             Walt.
             Raleigh
             .
             History
             of
             the
             World.
             So
             the
             Civilians
             (
             as
             Baulus
             says
             )
             the
             Prince
             does
             do
             well
             to
             observe
             those
             Laws
             to
             which
             he
             is
             not
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Decet
             tamen
             Principē
             servare
             Leges
             ,
             quibus
             ipse
             solutus
             est
             ,
             ut
             inquit
             Paulus
             d.
             32.1.23
             .
          
           
             Merc.
             pol.
             Num.
             65.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Samuel
             C.
             8.
             verse
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
          
           
             Tyrannus
             est
             qui
             exteros
             in
             praesidiis
             collo
             cat
             Vindiciae
             quest
             .
             3.
             
             Page
             139
             ,
             140.
             
          
           
             Raleigh
             Hist.
             Chap.
             16.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             Postscript
             pag.
             68
             ,
             69.
             
          
           
             Merc.
             Pol.
             〈◊〉
             .
             92.
             
          
           
             Pedes
             elevabuntur
             supra
             Caput
             .
             part
             of
             the
             Oxford
             Oracle
             .
             Vid.
             Baker
             .
          
           
             ‖
             And
             even
             Homer
             a
             Heathen
             was
             of
             that
             Opinion
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hom.
             Il.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hos.
             Theog
             .
             v.
             96.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             verse
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Imperator
             solus
             &
             Conditor
             ,
             &
             interpres
             Legis
             ,
             Zouch
             .
             Element
             .
             part
             4.
             
             §.
             4.
             p.
             103.
             and
             c.
             1.
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Quod
             princi
             .
             placuit
             Legis
             vigorem
             habet
             ,
             D.
             1.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Sacrilegii
             instar
             est
             principis
             rescripto
             obviare
             C.
             1.
             23.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             〈◊〉
             Imperatoris
             excipitur
             fortuna
             ,
             cui
             ipsas
             Leges
             Deus
             Subjecit
             ,
             Nov.
             105.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Si
             summo
             dare
             urgetur
             ,
             ad
             Regem
             provocato
             .
             Lambert
             in
             his
             Laws
             Edgar
             .
             1.
             23.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Quod
             principi
             〈◊〉
             Dig.
             1.
             4.
             1.
             
             The
             words
             of
             Bracton
             Chief
             Justice
             in
             Henry
             the
             3d's
             time
             .
             Rex
             &
             non
             alius
             debet
             Judicare
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             place
             .
             Illius
             est
             Interpretari
             cujus
             est
             Condere
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Britton
             that
             Bishop
             of
             Hereford
             ;
             by
             order
             of
             Ed.
             1.
             pen'd
             a
             Book
             of
             Laws
             ,
             tells
             us
             't
             is
             the
             Kings
             will
             that
             his
             jurisdiction
             and
             Judgment
             be
             above
             all
             in
             the
             Realm
             .
          
           
             *
             Hen.
             8.
             
          
           
             Britton
             ,
             &
             Bract.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Sucron
             .
             In.
             vitas
             .
          
           
             Decet
             tamen
             Principem
             inquit
             Paulus
             Leges
             servare
             quibus
             ipse
             solutus
             .
             D.
             32.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Fiat
             Justitia
             ruat
             Coelum
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Paper
             of
             the
             Proceedings
             upon
             Armstrong
             his
             Outlawry
             .
          
           
             *
             'T
             is
             a
             receiv'd
             rule
             among
             civil
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             well
             among
             our
             own
             :
             That
             a
             King
             can't
             in
             Law
             alienate
             his
             Crown
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             it
             were
             Actually
             done
             it
             were
             
               de
               Facto
            
             void
             ;
             besides
             if
             the
             Subject
             was
             freed
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             the
             result
             of
             the
             Soveraigns
             Act.
             
          
           
             ‖
             That
             alienation
             of
             King
             John
             was
             suppos'dto
             have
             been
             an
             Act
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             it
             has
             been
             adjudg'd
             particularly
             by
             particular
             Parliaments
             ,
             That
             even
             a
             Statute
             for
             that
             purpose
             made
             would
             be
             of
             no
             〈◊〉
             :
             It
             was
             resolv'd
             〈◊〉
             Scotland
             too
             .
          
           
             *
             Posts
             .
             C.
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Princeps
             .
             Pater
             patriae
             est
             ,
             D.
             1.
             4.
             1.
             
             Atrocius
             est
             Patriae
             parentem
             quam
             〈◊〉
             occi
             dere
             ,
             Cicero
             .
             in
             Philip
             .
             2d
             .
          
           
             *
             I
             've
             said
             yee
             are
             Gods.
             Psalms
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Hunt
             allows
             that
             himself
             posts
             .
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             †
             Postquam
             populus
             Romanus
             Lege
             Regiâ
             in
             principem
             omne
             suum
             Imperium
             &
             potestatem
             solum
             Contulit
             ,
             ex
             illâ
             non
             ,
             sub
             diti
             sed
             etiam
             Magistratus
             ipsi
             subiiciuntur
             .
             Zouch
             .
             Elem.
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             *
             Edward
             the
             3d.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Magn.
             Chart.
             cap.
             29.
             
             No
             Freeman
             will
             we
             Imprison
             ,
             or
             Condemn
             ,
             but
             by
             Lawful
             Judgment
             of
             his
             Peers
             .
             Per
             parium
             juorum
             Legale
             Judicium
             :
             And
             my
             Lord
             Coke
             tells
             us
             they
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Peers
             of
             the
             Realm
             only
             when
             a
             Peer
             is
             to
             be
             try'd
             .
             Comment
             upon
             the
             very
             words
             .
             2.
             
             Inst.
             which
             he
             more
             fully
             explains
             in
             's
             Comment
             ,
             on
             the
             14.
             
             Chap.
             of
             Char.
             where
             he
             says
             pares
             is
             by
             his
             Peers
             or
             Equals
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             Nobles
             are
             understood
             by
             that
             word
             to
             be
             all
             equal
             ;
             so
             are
             all
             the
             Commons
             too
             ,
             ib.
             p.
             29.
             
             Where
             note
             the
             form
             of
             this
             very
             Charter
             runs
             all
             in
             the
             sole
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             1.
             
             Ed.
             5.
             fol.
             2.
             
          
           
             Si
             Le
             Roy
             moy
             dissei
             sit
             pur
             ceo
             que
             Le
             Roy
             en
             le
             ley
             ne
             poit
             moy
             disseisir
             il
             né
             serrá
             appell
             .
             disseisor
             ,
             mes
             jeo
             sue
             mis
             a
             petition
             à
             Roy.
             4.
             
             Ed.
             4.
             25.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Coke
             Comon
             .
             West
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             Inst.
             p.
             158.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Stat.
             to
             pursue
             suggestious
             ,
             37.
             
             E.
             3.
             c.
             18.
             38.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Parl.
             Glocester
             2.
             
             Ric.
             2.
             
          
           
             Brief
             History
             of
             Succession
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Plato
             Rediviv
             .
             p.
             116.
             234.
             
          
           
             †
             Plato
             Rediviv
             .
             p.
             116.
             234.
             
          
           
             March.
             
               Needham
               ,
               Merc.
               Polit
            
             .
             n.
             65.
             
             Sept
             4.
             1651.
             
          
           
             Hollinshed
             3d.
             Vol.
             Chron.
             F.
             508.
             
             N.
             50.
             
          
           
             How
             's
             Annals
             p.
             277.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Trussel
             in
             vit
             .
             R.
             2.
             
          
           
             Parl.
             Glocest
             .
          
           
             His
             deposers
             within
             the
             25
             of
             
               Ed.
               Coke
            
             .
             Treason
             .
          
           
             *
             Mag.
             Chart.
             9.
             
             H.
             3.
             c.
             29.
             
             &
             Cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Inst.
             pag.
             49.
             
          
           
             †
             The
             writ
             of
             Conviction
             was
             the
             same
             with
             an
             Attaint
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             by
             Common
             Law
             too
             .
             Coke
             2.
             
             
               Inst.
               p.
            
             130.
             
             Vid.
             3.
             
             Inst.
             p.
             222.
             
             &
             1.
             
             Inst.
             pag.
             294.
             13.
             and
             tho
             this
             Judgment
             is
             given
             by
             no
             stat
             .
             yet
             there
             are
             several
             Stat.
             that
             〈◊〉
             penalty
             and
             that
             even
             in
             trespass
             where
             damages
             but
             40.
             sh.
             5.
             
             E.
             3.
             
             Chap.
             7.
             
             Vid.
             also
             〈◊〉
             .
             E.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             E.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             13.
             
             R.
             2.
             and
             several
             other
             Stat.
             in
             H.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8th
             .
             times
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Lilburn's
             Tryal
             .
             24.
             
             Oct.
             1649.
             
             Printed
             the
             28.
             of
             November
             1649.
             
             Page
             3.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             pag.
             122
             ,
             113.
             
          
           
             That
             contradicts
             directly
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Mouth
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               William
               Pryn
            
             ,
             of
             his
             Parliaments
             Right
             to
             it
             
          
           
             Littleton
             Sect.
             368.
             
          
           
             Coke
             Com.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Prideaux
             .
             Liburn's
             Tryal
             .
             page
             17.
             
             Ibid.
             page
             123
             
          
           
             †
             13.
             
             R.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             It
             is
             the
             most
             Honorable
             Court
             ,
             the
             Parliam
             .
             excepted
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             of
             Honorable
             Proceeding
             ,
             just
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             A
             Court
             that
             kept
             all
             England
             in
             quiet
             ,
             Coke
             4
             Inst.
             p.
             65.
             and
             so
             it
             did
             till
             abolish'd
             by
             the
             Tumults
             of
             a
             Parliam
             .
          
           
             An.
             1641.
             page
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Coke
             4.
             
             Inst.
             C.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             3.
             
             H.
             7.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Cambden
               Britt
            
             .
             130.
             
          
           
             Coke
             4.
             
             Inst.
             p.
             65.
             63.
             ne
             dignitas
             hujus
             Curiae
             vilesceret
             .
          
           
             Verney's
             Case
             .
             34.
             
             H.
             6.
             
             Rot.
             37.
             
          
           
             ‖
             'T
             is
             that
             which
             gives
             them
             Life
             as
             I
             have
             shown
             before
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             any
             thing
             besides
             waste
             Paper
             ,
             And
             the
             Judicious
             Hooker
             in
             his
             politicks
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             Laws
             take
             their
             force
             not
             from
             those
             that
             devise
             them
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             power
             that
             gives
             them
             the
             strength
             of
             Laws
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             seven
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             had
             all
             their
             Laws
             made
             by
             their
             7.
             several
             Soveraigns
             ,
             of
             which
             confuss'd
             number
             the
             Confessor
             cull'd
             out
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             call'd
             them
             after
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             St.
             Edward
             ;
             so
             did
             also
             the
             other
             Saxon
             and
             Danes
             Kings
             their
             own
             ;
             after
             theirs
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             in
             Lambert's
             Book
             of
             Laws
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Omne
             malum
             ab
             aquilone
             .
          
           
             *
             pag.
             21.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Tryal
             .
             p.
             23.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Magn.
             Chart.
             9.
             
             H.
             3.
             know
             ye
             that
             we
             of
             our
             mere
             will
             have
             given
             &c.
             Chart.
             Forest.
             9.
             
             H.
             3.
             begins
             also
             with
             a
             we
             will.
             Stat.
             Hiber
             .
             14.
             
             H.
             3.
             only
             a
             mere
             Order
             of
             the
             King
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             Maurice
             his
             Judge
             there
             ;
             the
             words
             we
             command
             you
             ,
             Witness
             my self
             .
             Note
             that
             was
             even
             concerning
             Free-hold
             ;
             and
             a
             Case
             of
             Co-parcenary
             .
             The
             Stat.
             Bisex
             .
             21.
             
             H.
             3.
             tho
             concerning
             pleading
             ,
             and
             Common
             Law
             ,
             but
             an
             Order
             of
             the
             King
             to
             his
             Judges
             ;
             for
             the
             words
             are
             we
             ordain
             and
             Command
             you
             .
             Stat.
             Assiza
             .
             51.
             
             H.
             3.
             
             The
             King
             to
             whom
             all
             these
             shall
             come
             greeting
             .
             
               de
               scacc
            
             .
             the
             King
             Commandeth
             .
          
           
             †
             31.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             c.
             8.
             
             Stat.
             Mert.
             6.
             
             The
             King
             our
             Lord
             providing
             ,
             hath
             made
             these
             Acts
             ,
             2d
             .
             Inst.
             p.
             101.
             
             Westm.
             1.
             3.
             
             Ed.
             1.
             1.
             
             The
             King
             willeth
             and
             commandeth
             .
             Stat.
             Gavelet
             even
             of
             altering
             the
             writ
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             can't
             be
             done
             but
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             Enacted
             by
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Justices
             .
             10.
             
             E.
             2.
             
             Stat.
             E.
             3.
             several
             say
             ;
             we
             will
             ,
             we
             ordain
             so
             also
             several
             ,
             R.
             2.
             
          
           
             H.
             8
             
          
           
             *
             Coke
             4.
             
             Inst.
             c.
             1.
             
             Parl.
             
          
           
             †
             34.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1.
             
             Ed.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Plato
             Rediv
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             form
             .
             1.
             
             H.
             4.
             
             H.
             5.
             
             H.
             6.
             
             Ed.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Then
             begins
             the
             other
             .
             1.
             
             H.
             7.
             
             H.
             8.
             
             Ed.
             6.
             
             Q.
             Mar.
             Q.
             
               El.
               Jac.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Wil.
               〈◊〉
            
             Power
             of
             Parliam
             .
          
           
             Exact
             Abridgem
             .
             Fol.
             117.
             p.
             1.
             
             H.
             3.
             
          
           
             Keeble
             Stat.
             1.
             
             El.
             C.
             3.
             and
             does
             not
             their
             own
             Oracle
             tell
             them
             so
             L.
             Coke
             4
             Inst.
             C.
             1.
             
             Parliam
             .
          
           
             H.
             6.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Inst.
             Stat.
             de
             Bigamis
             ,
             concordatum
             per
             Justiciarios
             .
             2.
             
             Inst
             ibid.
             Stat.
             West
             .
             2.
             13.
             
             Ed.
             1.
             
             Dominus
             Rex
             in
             Parlia
             .
             mento
             suo
             Statuta
             edidit
             2.
             
             Inst.
             331.
             
             Stat.
             〈◊〉
             agatis
             .
             13.
             
             Ed.
             1.
             begius
             .
             Rex
             talibus
             Judicibus
             Salutem
             and
             tho
             some
             would
             not
             have
             it
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             my
             Lord
             Coke
             says
             ,
             't
             is
             prov'd
             so
             by
             the
             Books
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             Acts
             2.
             
             Iust.
             page
             487.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Jac.
             1.
             
             C.
             〈◊〉
             .
             6.
             
             Car.
             p.
             1.
             
             C.
             19.
             12.
             
             Car.
             2.
             
             C.
             25.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             13.
             
             
               Car.
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Car.
             2.
             
             C.
             10.
             19.
             
             Car.
             2.
             8.
             25.
             
             Car.
             2.
             
             C.
             1.
             25.
             
             Car.
             C.
             9.
             
          
           
             Buchanan
             and
             his
             Disciples
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             maintain'd
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             King
             's
             Co-ordinacy
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             Acts
             in
             the
             Rebellion
             too
             ,
             ran
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             
               three
               States
            
             ;
             But
             when
             the
             King
             was
             returned
             to
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             the
             old
             form
             was
             retrieved
             ,
             
               The
               King
               with
               advice
               and
               consent
               of
               .
            
          
           
             Car.
             2d
             .
             Speech
             to
             the
             late
             Oxford
             Parliam
             .
          
           
             Petyt's
             ,
             Right
             of
             the
             Commons
             ,
             asserted
             from
             his
             Cleri
             &
             populi
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Inst.
             
          
           
             Tryal
             pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             A
             Sophism
             Logician
             ,
             call
             the
             Petitio
             principi
             .
          
           
             Page
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Paper
             at
             his
             Execution
             .
             He
             has
             too
             that
             Old
             Seditious
             Aphorism
             us'd
             by
             
               Junius
               Brutus
            
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Republicans
             ,
             
               Singulis
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Tryal
             .
             p.
             23.
             tho
             in
             the
             next
             paragraph
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             more
             than
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             ‖
             This
             Gentleman
             seems
             only
             to
             have
             translated
             that
             Authors
             
               own
               words
            
             ,
             non
             populus
             〈◊〉
             Magistratus
             sed
             Magistratus
             prop
             〈◊〉
             po
             ulum
             fuisse
             creatos
             .
          
           
             De
             Jure
             Magist.
             Quaest.
             5.
             p.
             10.
             
             Edit
             .
             Francf
             .
          
           
             ‖
             16.
             
             R.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Deum
             Legem
             &
             Parliamentum
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Postscript
             .
          
           
             †
             Hen.
             the
             3d's
             time
             Bracton
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             24.
             
             §
             5.
             
             Rex
             sub
             nullo
             nisi
             tantum
             Deo.
             and
             l.
             5.
             tract
             .
             3.
             non
             habet
             superiorem
             nisi
             Deum
             ;
             satis
             habet
             ad
             paenam
             quod
             Deū
             expectat
             ultorem
             .
          
           
             Paper
             at
             his
             Execution
             .
          
           
             Treatise
             of
             Monarchy
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             p.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Imperium
             etsilatissime
             ex
             lege
             Regia
             propter
             August
             .
             latum
             ,
             pateret
             ,
             certis
             tamen
             limitibus
             desinitum
             de
             jure
             magist
             .
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             ‖
             So
             the
             Roman
             Senate
             when
             Augustus
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             present
             freed
             him
             from
             all
             obligations
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Lex
             Regia
             princeps
             legibus
             solutus
             est
             l.
             princ
             .
             de
             legibus
             .
          
           
             Major
             singulis
             
               Junius
               Brutus
            
             ,
             Vindic.
             de
             Jur.
             Mag.
             
               Will.
               Pryn
            
             Parliam
             .
             Right
             .
             
               Buchanan
               .
               Sidney
            
             Tryal
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Coke
             Littleton
             291.
             
          
           
             Tryal
             page
             26.
             
          
           
             Tryal
             pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             De
             jure
             Magistrat
             .
          
           
             Brutus
             .
          
           
             *
             Case
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               Coke
               ,
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             344.
             
             B.
             The
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             King
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Common
             Law
             ,
             and
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
             3.
             
             Instit.
             p.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Stamf.
             pl.
             Cr.
             62.
             a
             Prerog
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             an
             〈◊〉
             Town
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             King.
             
               Coke
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             164.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             Our
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             of
             Scotland
             had
             Parliaments
             not
             above
             700.
             years
             agon
             ,
             and
             even
             their
             Republicans
             will
             allow
             they
             had
             Kings
             long
             before
             ,
             that
             call'd
             only
             the
             Preceres
             ;
             as
             a
             worthy
             .
             Author
             of
             theirs
             observes
             ,
             Sir
             G.
             M.
             Jus.
             Reg.
             That
             their
             old
             Laws
             run
             just
             like
             ours
             here
             ;
             the
             Kings
             only
             Acts
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             .
             〈◊〉
             did
             not
             begin
             ,
             till
             about
             300.
             year
             agon
             .
             Which
             makes
             it
             more
             likely
             that
             our
             own
             was
             not
             summon'd
             much
             long
             before
             ;
             for
             tho
             they
             were
             different
             Kingdoms
             ,
             yet
             Neighbouring
             Nations
             ,
             and
             might
             nearly
             follow
             our
             Innovations
             ,
             when
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             that
             must
             be
             lik'd
             by
             all
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             ‖
             posts
             .
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             *
             Quia
             qui
             mandatam
             Jurisdictionem
             suscepit
             ,
             proprium
             nil
             habet
             ,
             sed
             ejus
             qui
             mandavit
             Jurisdictione
             utitur
             ;
             Zouch
             .
             Elem.
             pars
             .
             5.
             
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Quamvis
             more
             majorum
             Jurisdictio
             transfertur
             ,
             merū
             Imperium
             quod
             Lege
             datur
             ,
             non
             transit
             .
             D.
             1.
             21.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             *
             Coke
             4.
             
             Inst.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             Tryal
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             It
             began
             
               Novem.
               3d.
            
             40.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             June
             1647.
             
             Perf.
             Diurn
             page
             16.
             12.
             
          
           
             Hollis
             .
          
           
             Hollis
             ,
             Hothants
             ,
             Loves
             ,
             and
             Carys
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Indep
             .
             page
             49
             ,
             50.53
             .
          
           
             Sir
             John
             Maynard
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             os
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             Pers.
             Journal
             ,
             1699.
             
             Dugdale
             ,
             260.
             
          
           
             Barebones
             Parliam
             .
          
           
             Tryal
             page
             33.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             H.
             posts
             .
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Sidney's
             Tryal
             p.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             His
             Majesties
             Speech
             22.
             
             May
             ,
             85.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Rex
             Legia
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Certis
             〈◊〉
             Limitibus
             ,
             nec
             sine
             Exceptione
             probata
             ,
             jure
             Magist
             .
             Quest.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Jure
             〈◊〉
             ,
             qd
             .
             nimis
             Multas
             dignitates
             〈◊〉
             ibid.
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             Plebs
             statim
             a
             funere
             ad
             domum
             Bruti
             ,
             &
             Cassii
             tetendit
             ,
             Cinnam
             Per
             〈◊〉
             nominis
             occidet
             ,
             caputque
             prefixum
             hastae
             circumtulit
             ,
             columnā
             parenti
             patriae
             statuit
             ,
             in
             scripsit
             ;
             〈◊〉
             care
             per
             〈◊〉
             jurare
             perseveravit
             in
             deonumerum
             relatum
             ,
             percussorū
             nullus
             ficca
             morte
             obiit
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             51
             ,
             52.
             
          
           
             ‖
             As
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Claudius
             ,
             Galba
             ,
             Vitelsius
             ,
             Otho
             .
             Vid.
             Sueton.
             
          
           
             *
             Unde
             Apparet
             ipsos
             etiam
             Caesares
             Juridice
             damnari
             ,
             &
             coerceri
             potuisse
             ;
             de
             jure
             Magistrat
             .
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             The
             King's
             Prerogative
             part
             of
             the
             com
             .
             Law.
             
          
           
             D.
             45.
             1.
             38.
             
          
           
             Alteri
             stipulari
             nemo
             potest
             ,
             nemo
             promitendo
             alienum
             factum
             obligatur
             .
             Zouch
             .
             Element
             .
             pars
             3.
             
             §.
             8.
             
             Vid.
             Inst.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             D.
             50.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             D.
             50.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vide
             perfect
             Diurnal
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             Independency
             .
          
           
             Deliberaturi
             de
             arduis
             Regni
             ,
             4.
             
             Inst.
             C.
             1.
             
             Parl.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             jure
             Magistrat
             .
             Quest.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Dig.
             50.
             12.
             2.
             
             D.
             50.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zouch
             .
             El.
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Gen.
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Gen.
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Paper
             at
             Execut
             .
          
           
             ‖
             25.
             
             Gen.
             v.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             27.
             
          
           
             ‖
             And
             we
             are
             expressly
             told
             the
             first
             born
             must
             not
             be
             disinherited
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             Private
             Affection
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             21.
             v.
             15.
             
             If
             a
             man
             have
             two
             Wives
             ,
             the
             one
             hated
             the
             other
             lov'd
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             born
             be
             of
             her
             that
             was
             hated
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             make
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             belov'd
             ,
             first
             born
             ,
             before
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             hated
             that
             is
             indeed
             the
             first
             born
             ;
             but
             must
             give
             him
             a
             double
             Portion
             ,
             because
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             strenght
             ,
             and
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             first-born
             is
             his
             ,
             vers
             .
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             First
             Period
             contain'd
             An.
             1656.
             2d
             .
             1518.
             
             Secundū
             Intervallum
             a
             Varrone
             Mythicum
             appellatur
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             Jehoram
             succeeded
             his
             Father
             Jehoshaphat
             ,
             tho
             he
             had
             several
             younger
             brothers
             ,
             Chro.
             21.
             v.
             2.
             
             And
             after
             him
             Ahaziab
             his
             young
             Son
             ,
             because
             says
             the
             text
             all
             the
             Elder
             were
             slain
             .
             Ibid.
             Chap.
             22.
             v.
             1.
             
             Which
             implies
             that
             they
             had
             succeeded
             if
             alive
             by
             Birth
             and
             Primogeniture
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Numb
             .
             27.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             Posts
             .
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Arist.
               de
               Rep.
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             For
             every
             house
             says
             he
             was
             Govern'd
             ,
             (
             &
             as
             the
             Greek
             imply's
             )
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             King
             by
             the
             Eldest
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             †
             Heredis
             institutio
             nihil
             aliud
             est
             quam
             ultima
             voluntas
             testatoris
             ,
             Pacius
             Anal
             .
             Inst.
             p.
             26.
             de
             hered
             .
             Inst.
             Tit.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Tit.
             Digest
             de
             .
             verb.
             signif
             .
             l.
             130.
             
             Quandiu
             possitvalere
             testamentum
             tamdiu
             legitimus
             non
             admittitur
             ,
             Tit.
             Dig.
             de
             divers
             .
             Regis
             jur
             .
             l.
             89.
             
          
           
             Yet
             even
             those
             their
             12
             tables
             and
             the
             Pretors
             Laws
             allow'd
             a
             Lineal
             and
             
               Legitimate
               Succession
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Doct.
             &
             Stud.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             he
             E'dest
             as
             badg
             of
             his
             birth-right
             shall
             bear
             his
             Fathers
             arms
             without
             differrence
             ,
             because
             more
             worthy
             of
             blood
             ,
             
               Cok.
               Litt.
            
             p.
             140.
             
             Non
             hominem
             ,
             sed
             Deum
             heredes
             facere
             asserunt
             .
             Cowels
             Instit.
             de
             Hered
             .
             Tit.
             14.
             p.
             120.
             
             Brct.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             33.
             
             Britt
             .
             118.
             119.
             
          
           
             Paper
             at
             Execut.
             page
             32.
             
          
           
             Brief
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Postsc
             .
             pag.
             118.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             C.
             7.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             c.
             14.
             verse
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             C.
             26.
             
          
           
             Page
             32.
             
          
           
             ‖
             One
             of
             their
             Republicans
             much
             countenances
             the
             Notion
             of
             Kings
             being
             but
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             Fathers
             Kings
             .
             Prisci
             Reges
             vocabantur
             Abimilech
             ,
             quod
             Hibraice
             sonat
             Pater
             meus
             Rex
             .
             Jun.
             Brut-Vindiciae
             Quest.
             3.
             
          
           
             pag.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Postscr
             .
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             but
             curseth
             his
             Father
             shall
             dye
             .
             
               Levit.
               C.
               20.
               
               V.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             Deut.
             2.
             verse
             18.
             
          
           
             Plato
             himself
             ,
             not
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             allows
             those
             that
             〈◊〉
             to
             Rule
             over
             what
             they
             have
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Vis
             &
             lex
             naturae
             semper
             in
             ditione
             parentum
             esse
             liberos
             〈◊〉
             .
             Plin.
             Paneg
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             de
             Rep.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ethic.
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Aristot.
             Polit.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             7.
             and
             then
             agen
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             6.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             the
             same
             that
             he
             expresses
             in
             other
             places
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Pater
             is
             est
             quem
             nuptiae
             demonstrant
             ,
             D.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Partus
             sequitur
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Quicquid
             acquirit
             filius
             ,
             acquirit
             pa.
             tri
             suo
             ,
             &
             servus
             domino
             .
             Inst.
             2.
             9.
             1.
             
             
               Coke
               Littl.
            
             §.
             172.
             
             Dr.
             &
             Stud.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Posts
             .
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             Potestas
             patris
             debet
             in
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             non
             atrocitate
             consistere
             D.
             〈◊〉
             .
             9.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Decet
             princi
             pem
             leges
             servare
             quibus
             ipse
             solutus
             .
             D.
             32.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             ‖
             〈…〉
             est
             civilum
             Romanorum
             nulli
             〈◊〉
             homines
             talem
             potestatem
             habent
             .
             Inst.
             1.
             
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             lib.
             21.9
             .
             Vid.
             Pacii
             Anaiibid
             .
          
           
             Appellatione
             Familiae
             etiam
             princeps
             familiae
             Continetur
             Zouch
             .
             pars
             .
             3.
             
             §.
             4.
             
             Dig.
             50.
             19.
             196.
             
          
           
             Neque
             naturale
             liberi
             neque
             adoptivae
             ullo
             modo
             possunt
             〈◊〉
             parentes
             de
             potestate
             suā
             eos
             dimittere
             Iust.
             1.
             12.
             12.
             
             Vid.
             Jul.
             Pac.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ‖
             D.
             22.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Ridley's
             part
             .
             4.
             
             C.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Yet
             Servants
             were
             heretofore
             with
             us
             formally
             Emancipated
             ,
             Qui
             servum
             Liberat
             inmercato
             vel
             hil
             lumdredo
             Lanceam
             &
             gladium
             quae
             liberorum
             sunt
             arma
             in
             manibus
             ponat
             ,
             Lex
             H.
             1.
             78.
             
             Lamb.
             p.
             206.
             
             Vid.
             Bract.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
             Flet.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
             Lex
             AEthelst
             .
             70.
             
             Lamb.
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             Post.
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             Si
             aliquis
             filiolum
             occideret
             ,
             ergalum
             &
             parentes
             mortui
             ,
             conjunctī
             re
             us
             est
             .
             Lex
             Hen.
             1.
             79.
             
             Lamb.
             p.
             207.
             
             And
             with
             this
             agrees
             the
             reviv'd
             practise
             among
             our
             moderns
             to
             bring
             Appeals
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Ed.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Ed.
             1.
             
          
           
             Coke
             3.
             
             Ins.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             Treas
             .
             p.
             20.
             
             Et
             pur
             ceo
             plus
             semblable
             Treason
             ,
             &c.
             25.
             
             E.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             〈◊〉
             p
             1.
             
             Mar.
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             ‖
             Paper
             at
             his
             Exec.
             
          
           
             †
             3.
             
             Inst.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Ed.
             1.
             
             Matt.
             Paris
             874.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Si
             quis
             falsaverit
             sigillum
             domini
             sui
             de
             cujus
             familia
             fuit
             .
             Flet.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             22.
             
             Britton
             .
             fol.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Coke
             3.
             
             Ins.
             fol.
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Dig.
             ad
             .
             leg
             .
             Jul.
             maj
             .
             l.
             ult
             .
             Vid.
             〈◊〉
             .
             &
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             6.
             ff
             .
             d.
             pub
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Lex
             Pompeia
             .
             de
             Parricidiis
             Inst.
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Tit.
             18.
             
             Par.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lex
             Cornelia
             .
             de
             sicar
             .
             made
             by
             
               Cornelius
               Sylla
            
             .
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             ibid
             §.
             510.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Vld.
             Rom.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Paper
             at
             Execut.
             
          
           
             Posts
             .
             p.
             959.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Dig.
             22.
             4.
             2.
             
             D.
             48.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             37.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             18.
             38.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Nemo
             Dominum
             suum
             judicet
             ,
             vel
             judicium
             proseret
             super
             eum
             cujus
             ligius
             sit
             ,
             Lex
             Hen.
             1.
             
             Lamb.
             187.
             
          
           
             Patriarch
             :
             p.
             6
             ,
             ibid.
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Plato
             Redivivus
             page
             23.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Hunt
             post
             .
          
           
             Paper
             at
             Exec.
             
          
           
             Berosus
             the
             Priest
             of
             Belus
             talks
             of
             ten
             Kings
             of
             Caldea
             before
             the
             Flood
             .
          
           
             Tryal
             page
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Jure
             Magistratuum
             :
             sic
             Dani
             Christiernum
             ,
             &c.
             sic
             Sueci
             Sigismundum
             ;
             But
             this
             Author
             extends
             it
             too
             to
             absolute
             ,
             Hereditary
             Kingdoms
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Mr.
             Sidney
             .
             Sic
             Scoti
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &
             perpetuo
             carcere
             damnarunt
             ,
             rectius
             ,
             audeo
             dicere
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             fuisse
             ,
             si
             meritas
             paenas
             〈◊〉
             eam
             exercuissent
             .
             D.
             Jure
             Mag.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             By
             me
             Kings
             Rule
             .
          
           
             *
             Merc.
             polit
             .
          
           
             ‖
             History
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             cap.
             9.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sigon
             .
             
               de
               Jud.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             4.
             &
             
               de
               Jure
               Rom.
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Baker
             .
             pag.
             
               146.
               
               Rich.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Qui
             aliquod
             munus
             gerere
             debent
             ,
             virtutis
             habita
             ratione
             eliguntur
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               Orat.
            
             pro
             Monarch
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Tacit
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             1.
             
             
               Lucius
               Florus
            
             ,
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Lact.
             de
             fals
             .
             rel
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Orat.
             Maecenat
             .
             pro
             Monarch
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Dictator
             quoniam
             dictis
             ejus
             totus
             parebat
             populus
             ,
             
               Rom.
               Antiq.
            
             p.
             170.
             
          
           
             Otho
             ,
             Vitellius
             ,
             Heliogab
             .
             
               they
               set
               up
            
             .
             Alexand
             .
             Aurelianus
             ,
             Probus
             
               they
               murder
               d.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Sacrilegii
             instar
             est
             ,
             &c.
             C.
             1.
             23.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Quisque
             vel
             cogitavit
             .
             C.
             9.
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Dig.
             48.
             19
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             33.
             
             Ed.
             3
             10.
             
             H.
             7.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Coke
               Litt.
            
             Sect.
             1.
             fol.
             1.
             
             B.
             The
             Possessions
             of
             the
             King
             are
             call'd
             
               Sacra
               Par
               trimonia
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Inst.
             
          
           
             *
             Justin.
             l.
             16.
             36.
             
          
           
             Praestat
             regem
             Tyrannum
             habere
             quam
             nullum
             ,
             p.
             182.
             
          
           
             Tacit.
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Praestat
             sub
             malo
             principe
             esse
             quam
             nullo
             .
          
           
             Page
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A58510-e130090
           
             *
             Gasper
             de
             Collign
             ,
             &
             Mr.
             D'
             Andelot
             .
          
           
             †
             Alias
             Godfry
             de
             la.
             Bar.
             
          
           
             *
             To
             renew
             another
             about
             the
             end
             of
             this
             unhappy
             War
             ,
             were
             publisht
             those
             Treasonable
             Tracts
             ,
             
               De
               jure
               Magist.
            
             &
             Brutus
             
               his
               Vindiciae
            
             :
             With
             another
             as
             pernicious
             a
             piece
             ,
             a
             Dialogue
             composed
             (
             as
             pretended
             )
             by
             one
             
               Eusebius
               Philadelphus
            
             :
             Libels
             that
             expos'd
             Majesty
             to
             the
             Publick
             ,
             like
             a
             piece
             of
             Pageantry
             ,
             only
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             ,
             and
             shouted
             at
             .
             Vid.
             Heylin's
             
               Hist.
               〈◊〉
               .
               pag.
            
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             Ursinus
             .
             Pareus
             .
          
           
             *
             Si
             bene
             prome
             si
             male
             con
             tra
             ,
             me
             stringito
             .
          
           
             †
             Sleid.
             Com.
             fol.
             57.
             
          
           
             An.
             1575.
             
          
           
             †
             Tryal
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             His
             Book
             burnt
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Sorbonist
             ,
             at
             
               Paris
               ,
               A.
               D.
            
             1610.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Troubles
             at
             
               Frankfort
               ,
               Edit
               .
               Ann.
               Dom.
            
             1642.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Sanderson's
             History
             of
             King
             
               James
               ,
               p.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             St.
             Andrew's
             Scone
             .
             Sterling
             .
             Edeuburg
             ,
             &c.
             〈◊〉
             
               pag.
               123
               ,
               124.
            
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             ,
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Isle
             of
             Lochlevin
             .
          
           
             *
             Sanders
             .
             History
             of
             K.
             
               James
               pag.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Spotwoods
             Hist.
             p.
             
               323
               ,
               324.
            
             
          
           
             *
             An.
             1503.
             
          
           
             †
             Que
             regio
             in
             terris
             ,
             &c.
             
             Virg.
             AEneid
             .
          
           
             †
             In
             a
             Speech
             to
             her
             Parliament
             dissolv'd
             ,
             
               An.
               1585
            
             ,
             and
             of
             her
             Reign
             27
             ,
             She
             declared
             them
             dangerous
             to
             Kingly
             Rule
             ,
             vid.
             Holingshed
             &
             Stow.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Jacob
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Fowlis
             
               Hist.
               pag.
            
             65.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Printed
             Votes
             H.
             Com.
             That
             the
             giving
             the
             King
             Money
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             even
             Rustworth
             .
             C
             〈◊〉
             p.
             40.
             c.
             16.
             
             E.
             
          
           
             *
             Aude
             aliquid
             brevibus
             〈◊〉
             &
             carcere
             dignum
             si
             vis
             esse
             aliquid
             ,
             Juvenal
             .
             Satyr
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Com.
               Lit.
            
             1
             
               Jnst.
               p.
            
             26.
             
             B.
             For
             adherencv
             to
             the
             Kings
             Enemy
             without
             the
             Realm
             ,
             the
             Delinquent
             to
             be
             attained
             of
             High
             Treason
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Plato
               Redivivus
            
             ,
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             168.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Baker
             ,
             p.
             435.
             
             A.
             D.
             1625.
             
          
           
             *
             So
             Plat.
             Red.
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             The
             Royal
             ,
             and
             the
             Royalist's
             Plea
             ,
             printed
             ,
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1647.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Lord
             Keeper's
             Speech
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1625.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             Ed.
             3d.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Mar.
             
          
           
             †
             Lex
             Julia
             Inst.
             4.
             18.
             
             3d.
             
          
           
             *
             Merc.
             Polit.
             
          
           
             a
             4
             Institutes
             ,
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Reg.
             Hen.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             9th
             of
             June
             ,
             1641.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             
               El.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             ninth
             of
             June
             ,
             1641.
             
          
           
             f
             4
             Inst.
             p.
             192.
             
          
           
             g
             32.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             46.
             
          
           
             h
             4
             
               Inst.
               c.
            
             61
             
          
           
             i
             Ed.
             1.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             
             R.
             2.
             
             H.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Chart.
             Forest.
             
          
           
             l
             27.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Magn.
               char
            
             .
             c
             29.
             and
             their
             Petiton
             of
             Right
             .
          
           
             n
             Dug
             .
             view
             .
             
               p.
               68.
               19.
            
             April
             
          
           
             o
             10.
             
             Jan.
             1644.
             
          
           
             p
             May.
             20.
             
             Exact
             Coll.
             p.
             259.
             
          
           
             q
             12.
             
             H.
             7.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             17.
             
             May.
             Ex.
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               p.
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Coke
               Lit.
            
             p.
             164.
             
          
           
             t
             20.
             
             May.
             
          
           
             u
             Ed.
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             7.
             
             Ed.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             5.
             
             H.
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             25.
             
             E.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             5
             July
             ,
             42.
             
             Exact
             .
             Coll.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Ed.
             2.
             de
             .
             mi.
             litibus
             ,
             7.
             
             Ed.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Sidney's
             
               Tryal
               ,
               p.
            
             26.
             
             Plato
             
               Redivivus
               ,
               p.
            
             167.
             
          
           
             *
             Histor.
             Independ
             .
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             Sidney's
             Tryal
             ,
             p
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Oliver's
             first
             Parliament
             made
             the
             silly
             Acts
             about
             Marriages
             .
          
           
             *
             Protector
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             other
             House
             .
          
           
             *
             Hist.
             Indep
             .
             Pt.
             4.
             p.
             66
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             Ann.
             Dom.
             1653.
             
          
           
             †
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             1659.
             
             Oct.
             26.
             
             Hist.
             Indep
             .
             Pt.
             4.
             p
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             Baker's
             Chron.
             p.
             694.
             
          
           
             1660.
             
          
           
             1662.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               Wil.
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             prefixt
             to
             their
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             The
             whole
             ,
             in
             an
             〈◊〉
             Account
             〈◊〉
             the
             Proceedings
             in
             the
             Parliament
             at
             London
             ,
             1679.
             
          
           
             March
             ,
             1681.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Coll.
            
             Tryal
             ,
             p
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             〈◊〉
             .
             Proceedings
             at
             the
             Old-Baily
             .
             24.
             
             Novem
             .
             1681.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Lord
             〈◊〉
             Tryal
             ,
             Sidneys
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Feb.
             7.
             1683.
             
          
           
             Decemb.
             1684.
             
          
           
             *
             Decemb.
             24
             ,
             1684.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             Discoveries
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             Printed
             by
             〈◊〉
             late
             Majesties
             Command
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             the
             Account
             come
             out
             in
             this
             King's
             Reign
             ,
             by
             Order
             of
             the
             late
             ,
             Printed
             by
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             His
             Tryal
             for
             High
             Misdemcanor
             ,
             at
             
               Guild-Hall
               ,
               London
               ,
               Feb.
            
             14.
             1683
             
             /
             4.
             
          
           
             April
             14
             ,
             1684.
             
          
           
             a
             Jun.
             29.
             
          
           
             b
             Jun.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             June
             ,
             29.
             1685.
             
          
           
             †
             June
             .
             25.
             1685.
             
          
           
             a
             July
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             July
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             July
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             July
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Postcript
             to
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Association
             ,
             Printed
             for
             
               Janeway
               ,
               London
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Post.
             p.
             94
             ,
             69
             ,
             70
             ,
             83
             ,
             93.
             
          
           
             a
             Considerations
             Consider'd
             ,
             p.
             
               1
               ,
               5
               ,
               14.
            
             
          
           
             Merc.
             Politicus
             ,
             Num.
             62.
             
             Num.
             64.
             
             Num.
             67.
             
             Num.
             79.
             
             Num.
             115.
             
          
           
             a
             Post.
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Plato
               Redivivus
            
             ,
             p.
             209.
             
          
           
             b
             Vid.
             History
             of
             the
             Succession
             ,
             writ
             by
             
               Merc.
               Politicus
            
             ,
             Number
             64
             ,
             65.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Merc.
               Politicus
            
             ,
             Num.
             59.
             
             July
             24.
             1651.
             
          
           
             a
             Sermon
             Preach'd
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             November
             5.
             1651.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Merc.
               Politicus
            
             ,
             Num.
             63.
             
             August
             21.
             1651.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Merc.
               Politicus
            
             ,
             Num
             ,
             59.
             
          
           
             a
             Case's
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Court-Martial
             ,
             London
             ,
             1644.
             
          
           
             †
             Statuimus
             quod
             omnes
             〈◊〉
             Regni
             nostri
             ,
             sint
             Fratres
             conjurati
             ad
             Monarchiam
             nostram
             pro
             viribus
             suis
             pefendendam
             ,
             
               Lex
               .
               Gal.
               Conq.
               59.
               
               Lamb
               ,
            
             p.
             171.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Mere.
               Politicus
            
             ,
             Number
             62
             ,
             79.